ã€ŠGoodbye Forever Ex-Husbandã€‹


 Ex wife bye 1

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>001 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I lit thest candle, adjusting it slightly to bnce the warm glow across the room. Soft music yed in the background, and the bedside table was set with Adrian¡¯s favorite wine.

    Tonight had to be perfect.

    I smoothed the silk lingerie which I had bought just for tonight with my trembling

    hands as I checked myself in the mirror onest time.

    The sound of the door opening downstairs sent a chill down my spine. My heart raced.

    Adrian was home.

    I hurried to the edge of the bed, holding my cold hands together.

    The door to the bedroom swung open, and there he was, he never ceases to take my breath away. His perfect angelic figure filled the doorway, his tie loose and suit wrinkled which was a rare sight for my alwaysposed husband.

    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± His cold voice echoed in the room interrupting my thoughts.

    I quickly stood up from the edge of the bed and my hands gripped a small portion of the fabric of my silk lingerie suddenly felt ridiculous in the outfit that I¡¯d spent hours picking at the mall.

    ¡°I¡­ I thought we could spend some time together,¡± I stammered.

    His gaze swept across the room from the flickering candles<i>, </i>the soft music, the wine and finallynded on me.

    His expression hardened and became darker causing me to shiver.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for an exnation,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Blow out the candles and get out.¡±

    I froze, his words hitting harder than they should have.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± I said quietly, forcing a smile that felt fragile. ¡°It¡¯s been a month since you¡¯ve been home. Can¡¯t we just talk for a moment?¡±

    He let out a deep breath, rubbing his forehead as though I were an inconvenience. ¡°I¡¯m tired, Olivia. Don¡¯t make this harder than it needs to be.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for one month!¡± My voice cracked, and I hated how desperate I sounded. ¡°I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m tired. Are you deaf?¡± His tone was final and harsh.

    I bit back the lump in my throat.

    I was in love and this is what love does, it makes you foolish. It makes you endure things you never thought you would.

    You might ask me why I married him when I knew this was how he behaved towards me. It would shock you to know that Adrian wasn¡¯t always like this.

    When we were dating, Adrian was sweet, thoughtful and caring. He made me believe I was the only woman meant for him and I fell for it. I agreed to marry him but the night we got married Adrian changed.

    He became cold and distant, he even left me alone in the suites on our wedding night and went off to God knows where. I didn¡¯t see my husband until a weekter.

    No intimacy, no honeymoon, nothing!

    I took a shaky breath and decided to try again. ¡°Maybe I can help you rx just like the night before you travelled. We could¡­¡±

    His dry, coldugh cut me off. ¡°Help me? Do you think I¡¯d want to have anything to do with you? Thest time was a drunken mistake.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Stop trying so hard, Olivia. It¡¯s pathetic.¡±

    Drunken mistake? Pathetic?

    The words felt like a p that stung so bad on my cheeks. My fists clenched at my sides as I fought back tears in my eyes.

    ¡°Is it pathetic to want my husband to care? To hope that after one month, you might want to be with me tonight?¡± My voice rose despite the lump in my throat.

    He sneered, gesturing to the room. ¡°This¡­¡± he waved a han

    the silk lingerie.

    at the candles, the wine,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to fix anything. It only makes me hate you more. Stop embarrassing yourself.¡±

    My chest tightened. ¡°Hate me?¡± I whispered, barely able to get the words out.

    He sighed, ring at me. ¡°I think you should stop holding on to something that never existed.¡±

    He once swore that he loved me and now he is saying nothing ever existed?

    How could someone who used to love me so much turned into this cold heartless

    person? I just¡­ I don¡¯t get it.

    If he ims nothing ever existed between us why then did he marry me?

    My chest ached, but I refused to let the tears welled up in my eyes fall.

    ¡°For three years you¡¯ve been hurting my emotions time after time, and you act like you

    don¡¯t care.¡±

    Adrian scoffed. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not acting. I actually don¡¯t care. I never did, and I never will. Get that into your thick, empty skull. Do you understand?¡±

    My breath caught in my throat as I stared at him in disbelief. How could he say such hurtful things to me?

    ¡°Then why did you ask for my hand in marriage?¡± I shouted, my voice shook. ¡°Why marry me, Adrian? Why?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned his back at me and headed toward the bathroom.

    The door mmed shut behind him, leaving me alone with the flickering candles. Their warm light mocking the effort I had put into this night.

    1 sank onto the bed, I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore as they streamed down my

    cheeks. My heart ached and I clutched my chest tightly hoping to relieve the pain.

    Adrian¡¯s phone buzzed on the nightstand bringing me back from my emotions.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t touch it. He was always so protective of it. But tonight, somethingpelled me. Maybe it was the pain, the betrayal, or the small voice in my head telling me not to mind my own business this time.

    I picked up the phone, my hands trembled as I read the message.

    Dora: ¡°I enjoyed the vacation with you. Sweet dreams ?<i>.¡± </i>

    Vacation?

    My heart¨Cstopped and I was unable to breathe properly for a while.

    Adrian had told me he was on a business trip and I¡¯d waited for him for one whole month only to discover that he was with another woman.

    The phone slipped from my hands as the truth settled in my chest like a ton of blocks.

    Adrian stepped out of the bathroom, a towel draped over his shoulders, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. ¡°Who is Dora?¡±

 Ex wife bye 2

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>002 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My body felt heavy as I woke up the next day, the events ofst night came flooding back. Adrian¡¯s cruel words echoed in my head like a noise I just couldn¡¯t get rid of. Even after I confronted him about who Dora was he just snatched his phone and left the room without giving me any exnation, leaving me with a broken heart.

    But I couldn¡¯t conclude yet, Adrian might not really be cheating on me, the text message wasn¡¯t enough evidence.

    But one thing was certain, I was determined to find out who Dora was.

    I sat up slowly, the ache in my chest sharper than ever. I reached for my phone and checked the time. It was 9:30 am.

    My heart sank.

    I was never one to wake upte, but I guess the emotional hurt I experienced the previous night had clearly drained me.

    I gripped the edge of the bed to steady myself. ¡°You¡¯re his wife,¡± I reminded myself.¡± You made vows. You can¡¯t give up yet.¡±

    + decided to make breakfast for Adrian. I deceived my brain into thinking that if I kept on trying Adrian would one day notice my efforts.

    When I stepped into the kitchen, Martha, our housekeeper, was already there, humming softly as she whisked eggs in a bowl.

    She looked up when she heard me enter. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Westwood,<i>¡± </i>she greeted politely, though concern flickered in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re upte today. Should I prepare breakfast for you and Mr. Westwood?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, Martha. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Her brows furrowed. ¡°Are you sure? I¡­¡±

    ¡°1

    ¡°I just¡­ I want to do this myself today.¡± I said softly, cutting her short with a faint smile.

    She hesitated but eventually nodded. ¡°All right, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll be in the garden if you need me.¡±

    I turned to the stove, cooked an omelet, toasted bread, and poured coffee. Maybe Adrian would appreciate the effort, maybe he would see I was trying.

    When Adrian appeared, he was already dressed up for work, he didn¡¯t even nce at me. He sat at the table, scrolling¨Cthrough his phone as if I weren¡¯t there.

    I

    small smile spread across my face. ¡°I made breakfast.¡±

    approached cautiously, setting the te in front of him. ¡°Good mo said, a

    He didn¡¯t look up, but his hand reached for the fork. I stood there, watching anxiously

    as he took a bite.

    The moment the food touched his tongue, his expression twisted in disgust. He spat it out into a napkin, ring at me.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he yelled, pushing the te away.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± My voice trembled. ¡°I thought I¡¯d make you breakfast.¡±

    He stood, grabbing a ss of water and rinsing his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t bother next time,¡± he said coldly. ¡°If I wanted to die of food poisoning, I¡¯d let you know.¡±

    I bit my lower lips so hard in a bid to suppress the pain his words caused me.

    After speaking, he grabbed his briefcase and strode toward the door without another

    word.

    And I broke down in tears. My tears were the only thing that has been consistent in my

    marriage.

    I heard a footstep approaching and I knew it was Martha. I quickly used the back of my hands to wipe off my tears.

    I knew Martha was aware of the situation in my marriage but I still couldn¡¯t let her see me cry. I didn¡¯t want to receive pity from her, because that would hurt even more.

    Martha wore a sympathetic look as she approached. ¡°Mr. Westwood <i>told </i>me to inform you that you should be ready by 7 pm. He¡¯ll pick you up for the g.¡±

    I nodded, numb. The g. Of course. That must have been why he came homest night so that we could deceive the world into believing that we were a perfect couple.

    It wasn¡¯t about me. It was never about me.

    The thought crushed me, but I forced myself to remain calm.

    By 6:45 pm, I was ready. Staring at myself in the mirror I noticed a slight change in my body but I shrugged it off.

    I wore a white gown that hugged my figure. It was Adrian¡¯s favorite color then when ¨C we were dating, though I doubted he¡¯d notice it this evening.

    When he arrived, he barely nced at me. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said inly, heading toward the car.

    My heart dropped to my stomach, stupid of me to be expecting apliment.

    The ride to the g was silent, the tension in the air was so thick that I felt suffocated. I was ufortable and feeling a bit nauseous.

    I needed fresh air so I wound down the car window and stared out, clutching my bag tightly as I tried to calm the storm inside me.

    When we arrived, cameras shed, capturing the image of us as the world¡¯s perfect couple.

    Adrian stepped out first, extending a hand to help me, acting like a perfect husband

    for the camera.

    What a hypocrite he is!

    Everyone never missed a chance to remind me of how lucky I was to marry Adrian.

    Lol, only if they knew what I faced in my marriage every day. This is one of the reasons you shouldn¡¯t always envy couples who seem sweet on the inte.

    Inside, the ballroom glittered with chandeliers andughter, but I felt invisible. Adrian was the center of attention, charming the guests with his charisma while I trailed behind him like a shadow.

    No one acknowledged me. No one asked how I was doing.

    It was as if I didn¡¯t exist.

    I was about to excuse myself to thedies¡® room when a voice cut through the hum of conversation.

    ¡°Adrian!¡±

    I turned toward the source of the voice. She was stunning, her red gown hugged her curves in all the right ces. Her radiant smile lit the room and I must admit she looked like she had just stepped out of a magazine.

    I won¡¯t lie, I felt slightly intimidated.

    Adrian¡¯s face lit up in a way I hadn¡¯t seen in three years. ¡°Dora,¡± he said, his tone warm, almost affectionate.

    My breath ceased.

    Dora? Could it be the Dora from the text messagest night? The one he went on a vacation with?

    My heart raced in my chest, I stared at them, my stomach churning.

    Adrian didn¡¯t even bother introducing me.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± I said softly, hoping to remind him of my existence.

    But he ignored mepletely and pretended as if he didn¡¯t hear me call out his name.

    He leaned closer to Dora and whispered something in her ears, and sheughed, the sound caused a sharp pain in my chest.

    She rested her hand on Adrian¡¯s arm in a way that made my blood boil.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all,¡± she teased. ¡°Still so charming.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re as beautiful as ever,¡± Adrian replied, his smile genuine ¨C a smile I hadn¡¯t seen or had even been directed at me in years.

    It was as if a knife had been driven into my chest and was continuously being twisted as I watched them chat.

    They chatted like lovers, her hand lingered on his arm, her gaze filled with something

    possessive.

    I stood there, a ghost, as they flirted openly and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. And it hurts.

    Dora nced at me, her lips curling into a sly smirk. ¡°Oh, Adrian, I didn¡¯t realize you hadpany.¡±

    Huh¡­ She didn¡¯t notice? Even a toddler would know I was hispany.

    I turned towards Adrian hoping to hear his response but his response was like a punch to my face.

    ¡°She¡¯s just here for the g, nothing more,¡± he said dismissively.

    Just here for the g?

    Dora¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Oh¡­ well, Adrian. Since you don¡¯t have anypany, why don¡®

    t we find somewhere quiet to continue our discussion? It¡¯s so noisy here.¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears, was he going to leave me here alone?

    No, he can¡¯t! He knows I don¡¯t know anyone here so he might ask me to join them.

    Adrian turned to me briefly. ¡°Book a ride home,¡± he said coldly.

    1 felt my heart shatter into a million pieces right at that spot.

    And with that, he walked away, Dora¡¯s hand on his arm, leaving me standing there in

    the middle of the crowded room where I knew no one.

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 3

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>003 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Adrian didn¡¯te home that night and I wasn¡¯tfortable since I knew he left with HER. I waited in bed, staring at the clock as hours passed. Midnight approached and still, there was no sign of him.

    Was he spending the night with her? Was Adrian really cheating on me?

    My chest felt hollow, the silence of the house taunting me. Sleep refused toe, so I sat up, hugging my knees, wondering if I¡¯d ever truly mattered to him.

    The next morning, I decided I couldn¡¯t wait around in the house for him anymore. I needed to see him, to talk to him, to get to know who Dora was to him even if it meant facing his anger or indifference.

    I didn¡¯t care anymore.

    I told myself this was my right as his wife, even if he seemed to forget that fact.

    I arrived at his office, my heart pounding as I approached the desk of his secretary, a chubby woman named Rita. She looked up from herputer, her expression neutral.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Westwood<i>,¡± </i>she greeted politely, though her tone was quite different.

    ¡°I need to see Adrian,¡± I said, my voice calm despite the storm building inside me.

    Rita hesitated, her fingers ced on her keyboard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but Mr. Westwood has given strict instructions not to be disturbed.¡±

    My cheeks flushed with embarrassment. I could feel the humiliation crawling up my spine. She knew I was his wife, yet she still denied me entry.

    This is the humiliation I constantly have to endure ever since I married Adrian.

    ¡°Please,¡± I said, lowering my voice. ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t, ma¡¯am. Mr. Westwood doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now.¡±

    Before I could respond, the door to Adrian¡¯s office swung open. My breathing stopped for a moment as I saw him step out, his deepugh filling the hallway.

    He wasn¡¯t alone.

    Walking beside him was Dora, her heels clicking confidently against the marble floor.

    What was she doing here?

    Adrian¡¯s expression was the same as hers ¨C light, carefree, so unlike the cold mask he

    wore around me.

    I remain rooted to my spot, unsure whether to stay or walk away. They were lost in conversation<b>, </b>their voices low but filled with warmth. I wondered if they saw me or

    were pretending not to have.

    When they reached the lobby, Adrian turned to Dora with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± he said, his tone easy and familiar like how he talked to me before our marriage.

    Dora leaned closer, brushing a hand against his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about our ns.¡±

    What ns?

    He nodded, his smile unwavering.

    As she walked off, her eyes darted to me for a brief moment, her lips curving into a knowing smirk before she disappeared into the elevator.

    My hands clenched into fists, my knuckles turning white. Adrian turned to head back into his office, but I stepped forward, blocking his path.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper.

    He stopped, his gaze cold as it settled on me.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, his tone devoid of any emotion.

    ¡°I came to talk,¡± I replied, fighting the anger in my voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t <i>you </ie¡­¡±

    ¡°Not now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he cut me off, signaling to Rita with his hand. ¡°Make sure <i>no </i>one disturbs

    me.¡±

    Rita stepped forward, her presence creating a distance between us.

    ¡°But¡­¡± I started, only for him to turn and walk back into his office, the door clicking

    shut behind him.

    The humiliation burned like fire in my chest. I didn¡¯t argue further. I couldn¡¯t keep on embarrassing myself there was no point. I made my way to the car garage.

    My marriage was supposed to be my shield, my safe ce, but here, it was nothing more than a badge of shame.

    In the dimly lit garage, I spotted Dora standing by her car, her posture rxed as she waited. When our eyes met, her smirk returned, sharper this time.

    ¡°You look upset,¡± she said, her tone dripping with mock concern. ¡°Rough day?¡±

    I ignored her, walking <i>to </i>my car, but she stepped in front of me, blocking my path.

    ¡°You know, Olivia,¡± she began, her voice sweet butced with venom, ¡°you really shouldn¡¯t cling to a man who clearly doesn¡¯t want you. It¡¯s¡­ sad and pathetic.¡±

    I told myself to calm down, I refused to let her see my pain. ¡°Is there something you want?¡± I asked, keeping my tone as steady as I could.

    Sheughed, a sound that made my chest tighten. ¡°I just thought I¡¯d give you some girly advice.¡±

    I clenched my fists, biting back the urge tosh out. ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked, but didn¡¯t wait for her response..

    As I opened my car door, her parting words reached me. ¡°You¡¯re fighting a losing battle, Olivia. You should know when to quit.¡±

    I drove home in silence, her words settling over me like a dark cloud.

    That night, Adrian didn¡¯te home early which had be a routine ever since he came back from his supposed business trip.

    And I knew it was because of Dora.

    Curiosity got the best of me, and I found myself walking toward the one ce Adrian had forbidden me to enter his study.

    ¡ª

    I had a strong feeling that I might find something there that would reveal more about Dora and her rtionship with Adrian.

    I hesitated in front of the door, my pulse racing, but Dora¡¯s smug smile shed in my mind and I found myself breaking the rules I hadn¡¯t broken in three years.

    While going through his drawers, I stumbled upon an old, slightly worn¨Cout photograph that made my heartbeat slow and froze me in ce.

    It was a picture of young Adrian, a pretty woman holding him <i>close</i>, whom I assumed to be his mother because of the resemnce and my parents, all smiling at the

    camera.

    Everything in me screamed confusion. Why were they together? How was this possible?

    My parents never seemed to know Adrian when I first introduced him to them, and even Adrian never mentioned knowing my parents.

    My head was filled with different questions, each one adding to the headache that was starting to build.

    Why hadn¡¯t Adrian mentioned knowing my parents? Was he hiding something from me? Or was there something my parents had kept from me?

    I was snapped back to reality when I heard the door click open downstairs. My heart leaped, and I quickly shoved the photograph back into the drawer, my hands trembling as I hurried back to the bedroom.

    Adrian walked in without a word, and the room was filled with the stench of alcohol. I stood awkwardly by the bed, unsure whether to speak or remain silent.

    Without warning, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripped my waist.

    I hated the way my heart leaped, I knew I should have pushed him, yelled at him, or better still pped him but I found myself yearning for more.

    My heart thumped faster as he kissed me, his movements hungry like a lion that had been starved for days.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± I whispered, but he silenced me, pulling me closer and undressing me.

    I knew I shouldn¡¯t enjoy it but I did.

    That night, he touched me for the second time in three years.

    I remembered the first time we were intimate a month ago he was drunk and tonight he was also drunk.

    I knew what it meant but I deceived my mind into thinking that it was a hope that things might get better.

    The next morning, Adrian acted as if nothing had happened. He stood by the dresser, buttoning his shirt while Iy in bed, watching him.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted, a blush creeping up my cheeks.

    He didn¡¯t respond, his focus was on his tie.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± I said softly, sitting up. ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡±

    He turned to me, his expression cold. ¡°What about it?¡±

    I hesitated, unsure how to interpret his tone. ¡°I¡­I just thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± he interrupted. ¡°I sent some money to your ount. Consider it payment for your services.¡±

    His words hit me like a punch to the gut. My lips parted, but no sound came out.

    Without another nce, he grabbed his briefcase and left, leaving me sitting there in stunned silence.

    Tears blurred my vision as I clutched the sheets, my heart bleeding.

    Was this what I had be? A service to be paid for?

 Ex wife bye 4

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>004 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I gripped the steering wheel, my hands tight as I drove. I had no destination in mind I just needed to leave the house that constantly reminded me of my failing marriage and emotionally unavable husband.

    The words Adrian had said that morning kept ying in my head, <i>no </i>matter how much I tried to distract myself.

    My chest hurt, and I wanted to scream. Three years of marriage, and yet, I was just something he could use. I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I just needed to get away.

    Eventually, hourster, I drove back home. I parked in the driveway but stayed in the car for a minute, taking deep breaths. My eyes were still red from crying, and everything felt heavy inside me.

    When I finally walked inside, the first thing I saw was a pair of red heels by the door. They weren¡¯t mine. My stomach dropped, and panic rushed in.

    I took a deep breath and started walking upstairs. With every step, my heart beat faster. I wanted to turn around and run, but something inside me kept going forward, pushing me to face whatever was waiting.

    When I reached the bedroom door, I hesitated. My hand gripped the handle for a while. But I pushed it open anyway.

    What I saw froze me.

    Dora was lying on the bed, half¨Cdressed, her gown slipping off her shoulder. Adrian was next to her, still in his shirt and pants, fast asleep.

    My stomach twisted. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think. For a second, I just stood there, staring at them, still not believing my eyes.

    Adrian cheating on me was something I could overlook because of love but what I could never take was him bringing his mistress to our home on our matrimonial bed.

    That was a disrespect I could never tolerate.

    ¡°Adrian!¡± I shouted, my voice echoing in the room.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes fluttered open. He blinked and then looked at me.

    A look of confusion crossed his face as he nced over at Dora who was lying next to him but in a blink of an eye, his face went from that to something colder, more distant.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± he said, voice groggy He rubbed his eyes like he was just waking from a nap.

    I wanted to scream, but I kept my fists clenched and stared at him, waiting for an exnation. Then Dora moved beside him, stretching and smiling at me.

    ¡°Oh, Olivia,¡± she said sweetly, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re home early.¡±

    He smile ne ONE¨CIHTELEE MITTE

    ¡°What is this T TTH VINCE THEN TOE

    He sighed and can a hand trough The Tear in the Cam down. Dina read

    like it was my faut

    ¡°Camo doxy legeaned my voice peting outer ¡°You DURITE TO DUT mastmonial bed, and now yOU METE THE TI cam town?

    ???

    Doeughed softly wrapping the Danket around reef the STE was defectly a ¡°Oh, dating¡± she said, her eyes sharp, dont make a scene

    Her words made me sex but reired to let her see me seplumed t Adrian ¡°You don¡¯t even care enough to deny 12

    He looked at me with no emotion, then stugged. There¡¯s nothing to deny re sac his voice cold

    That hit me like a punch. I fett weak, but I forced myself to say standing

    He wasn¡¯t even remorsel of his action. Was this what I was going to keep on enduring?

    No, not anymore I was tres, fred of the insults and humiliation

    ¡°I want a divorce¡± I said. The words just came out

    Since he doesn¡¯t love me we can as well stop this hypocritical marriage.

    Adrien raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at theer of his mouth. ¡°Go ahead¡± he said, not bothered at all.

    My heart sank. I guess I expected him to beg me.

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget who¡¯s funding your parents¡®pany?¡±

    His words hit me like a p.

    He continued voice like ice. ¡°If you leave, Olivia, I will pull all the money I¡¯ve put in. Let¡¯s see how long theyst without me.¡±

    Tears blurred my vision. Without saying anything else, I turned and stormed out of the room, mming the door behind me.

    I copsed on the couch downstairs, the weight of it all crushing me. The betrayal, the humiliation, the fact that he didn¡¯t want to let me go ¨C it was too much.

    He said he didn¡¯t love me, but now I offered to leave his life and he still wouldn¡¯t let me.

    I covered my face with my hands and let the tears fall, knowing no matter what he did, he still had the upper hand.

    5 Likes

 Ex wife bye 5

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Ipaced back and forth in my parent¡¯s living room, my fists clenched lightly, trying to control the overwhelming anger and hurt that swelled inside me

    My parents were sitting on the couch, looking at me as if I were the one in the wrong.

    Olivia, you have to understand,¡± my mother said, her voice calm and soothing like she always did when she was trying to manipte me and make me do her bidding.

    Adrian¡¯s investments in thepany, the money, it¡¯s all for the family. We can¡¯t afford to lose that¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Was this really how they saw me? A tool to keep the business running?

    After telling them what I was going through in that marriage and how I caught him cheating on me on our matrimonial bed without even feeling guilty about his actions. after I caught him but instead threatened me.

    This was what my biological mother could say to me.

    I wanted to yell, but I didn¡¯t. Instead, I clenched my jaw and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°What about me? What about my happiness?¡± My voice was barely a whisper, but the hurt was clear in every word

    My father shifted in his seat, avoiding my eyes. ¡°You know how important the business is to this family, Olivia,¡± he said. ¡°You need to put that first. Adrian¡¯s not perfect, but¡­ staying with him, it¡¯s the only way forward.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe this. They weren¡¯t even looking at the bigger picture, weren¡¯t seeing how broken I was.

    How every day with Adrian damaged my self¨Cesteem, causing me emotional trauma.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a business deal, Dad!¡± I snapped. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to sacrifice my life just so you can keep this empire afloat. What about me? What about my future?¡±

    My mother¡¯s expression hardened, and she stood up, walking over to me. ¡°We¡¯re trying to help you, Olivia,¡± she said, her tone now loud. ¡°You have a responsibility to your family, to thispany. Adrian¡¯s your husband, whether you like it or not.¡±

    I felt the tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m hurting Mom, I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore. I¡¯m not just some¡­ essory to this business. I¡¯m your child ¨C your blood¡±

    My words hung in the air, but nothing changed. They were focused on thepany, not me. I felt like I was suffocating.

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With my heart racing, I stormed out of the house, mming the door behind me. I needed to get away, to think, to know my next step.

    I walked out onto the estate, trying to clear my head. I was so lost, so trapped. My feet

    took me further down the long driveway, my mind a whirlwind of confusion and anger.

    That¡¯s when I saw her.

    Dora.

    The woman Adrian cheated on me with.

    She was standing by the entrance to the estate like she¡¯d been waiting for me. A smirk curled on her lips when she saw me.

    What was she doing here? Was she also living here?

    The White estate was quite expensive to afford. The apartment my parents lived in was bought by Adrian after we got married as a gift. I wondered how she <i>could </i>afford it, well I didn¡¯t know much about her.

    Dora didn¡¯t have to say anything, I could feel the challenge in the air between us.

    I stopped in my tracks, feeling every nerve in my body tense. I didn¡¯t have the energy for this, not now. But I knew she wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for me.

    ¡°Olivia,<i>¡± </i>she said, her voice dripping with venom and a fake smile etched on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you out here. Is everything okay at home? Or are you just too embarrassed to face Adrian after all that happened?¡±

    My heart raced at the mention of Adrian. I wanted to walk away, but her words felt like ¨¢ p in the face. I stood my ground, meeting her gaze. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    She stepped closer, her heels clicking on the pavement. ¡°What do I want? Oh, nothing much. Just wanted to see if you were still ying the dutiful wife¡­ making a fool out of yourself.¡±

    I could feel the anger boiling up inside me. And I was tempted to p her across the face, but I held back. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re better than me,¡± I spat. ¡°You¡¯re just a pathetic

    little whore.¡±

    Smack!

    Her handsnded on my cheeks and I must admit it stung so bad. I also retaliated and pped her too then started walking towards my car.

    I was done trying to be gentle,

    One minute I was walking to my car, the next I found myself falling face down, and I crashed to the pavement.

    Dora pushed me.

    Pain shot up my spine, and I gasped, but it was nothingpared to the sharp, burning pain in my abdomen.

    I tried to lift myself, but something was wrong. I could feel the blood, the warmth spreading across my legs. My breath caught in my throat, panic flooding my senses and I could feel myself losing consciousness.

    *Help me I managed to whisper.

    Dora stood there, her expression now more smug than ever, like she¡¯d won some game.

    ¡°Oops¡­ Guess you¡¯re just too fragile for this,¡± she said, her tone mocking. But even her words seemed distant now<i>. </i>I could barely hear her.

    Everything felt blurry like I was sinking. I didn¡¯t know how long Iy there.

    Then I heard someone shouting for help before I cked outpletely.

    Sukes

 Ex wife bye 6

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Beep. Beep.

    Those were the first sounds I heard as my consciousness slowly returned. My eyelids felt impossibly heavy, and every part of my body ached as if I had been run over by a truck.

    I blinked several times, my vision blurry and unfocused, trying to make sense of my surroundings. The harsh fluorescent lights above me were blinding, forcing me to shut my eyes momentarily before attempting to open them again.

    I was in a hospital.

    The scent of antiseptics and the faint humming of machines confirmed it before I could fully process my memories. Panic gripped me as shes of what had happened resurfaced in my mind.

    Dora.

    I gasped softly, my fingers twitching against the cool sheets of the hospital bed. The memory of her smug expression, her taunting words, the pain that followed after she deliberately pushed me everything came crashing down at once. My breathing became shallow as fear and rage swirled in my chest.

    A soft rustling sound drew my attention, and I sluggishly turned my head. A couple of nurses were standing near my bed, their expressions unreadable as they monitored the machines around me. One of them noticed my movement and immediately hurried out of the room, presumably to call the doctor.

    1

    I tried to sit up, but an intense wave of dizziness crashed over me, forcing me to fall back onto the pillows with a sharp exhale. My body felt weak, more exhausted than I had ever been in my life.

    Momentster, the doctor walked in, his expression professional yet kind. He quickly checked my vitals, his brows furrowing slightly as he made notes on his clipboard. I wanted to speak, to ask what had happened to me, but my throat was dry, and my voice refused toe out.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, his tone calm and reassuring.

    I tried to respond, but my lips barely moved. Seeing my struggle, he shook his head gently. ¡°Rx. There¡¯s no need to stress yourself. You¡¯re still recovering, and your body needs rest.¡±

    I swallowed dryly and rubbed my eyes with trembling fingers, still trying to sit up properly. I felt so disoriented, so lost. Something was nagging at the back of my mind

    ¨C

    a deep, unsettling feeling that I was forgetting something crucial.

    Then, the doctor continued speaking, exining the extent of my injuries. My head.

    was still spinning, making it difficult to fully grasp his words, but then I caught a sentence that sent ice shooting through my veins.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but you lost your baby.¡±

    My eyes snapped open in shock. My heart stopped for a moment as my mind. struggled toprehend his words.

    Baby?

    I was pregnant?

    And I lost it?

    The words felt foreign, unreal like I had stepped into someone else¡¯s nightmare.

    ¡°What¡­.what did you just say?¡± I forced the words out, my voice barely above a whisper.

    The doctor¡¯s expression softened. ¡°The little ident you were involved in caused your to lose your pregnancy. I¡¯m truly sorry for your loss.¡±

    I felt my heart clench, an unbearable weight pressing down on my chest. My hands instinctively moved to my abdomen, but there was nothing there ¨C nothing but the dull ache of loss.

    My baby was gone. A child I hadn¡¯t even known existed had been taken from me before I could even dream of its future.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision as the reality of it all settled in. The walls of the hospital room seemed to close in on me, suffocating me. My breath hitched, and the machine beside me began to beep faster and faster as my heart rate spiked.

    ¡°Miss, you need to calm down,¡± the doctor urged his hands checking my pulse as the nurse adjusted the IV in my arm.

    But how could I calm down? How could I just ept this?

    The doctor continued speaking, but his voice faded into the background as my thoughts spiraled. My entire life had been a cycle of pain and disappointment. For three years, I had endured nothing but sorrow, and now this? How much more could the world take from me before it decided I had suffered enough?

    I sobbed silently, gripping the sheets tightly, my body shaking as grief consumed me.

    Then, another emotion began to take root, burning through my sorrow like fire consuming dry wood.

    Rage.

    Dora.

    That witch had taken everything from me my dignity, my pride, and now, my child. This wasn¡¯t just an ident. It was her doing. She had done this to me, and she was going to pay.

    Through my tears, I heard the doctor and the nurse discussing something a few feet

    away. I forced myself to listen despite the pounding in my head.

    ¡°Were you able to get in touch with any of her contacts?¡± the doctor asked the nurse.

    ¡°Yes, I called her husband and informed him,¡± the nurse responded.

    There was a pause before the doctor spoke again. ¡°So, he should be on his way then?¡±

    The nurse hesitated, shifting ufortably. ¡°Actually¡­he said he wasn¡¯ting.¡±

    A bitterugh almost escaped my lips.

    Of course, Adrian wouldn¡¯te. What was I expecting? He had never cared about me. Why would he start now?

    The doctor frowned. ¡°Are you sure he said that?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Even I was shocked by his response. I honestly don¡¯t know how he can leave his wife alone in a situation like this,¡± the nurse replied, her voice tinged with

    disbelief.

    The doctor sighed. ¡°Try reaching out to another one of her contacts perhaps her parents or a close friend.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sir,¡± the nurse responded, scrolling through my phone.

    I shut my eyes, forcing myself to push past the fresh wave of pain. I knew my parents would show up. They had to. Despite our differences, they wouldn¡¯t abandon me in a moment like this.

    At least, that was what I hoped.

    Eventually, exhaustion overtook my body, and I slipped into a restless sleep, my mind. haunted by the loss I had suffered.

    Hourster, I was woken by the sound of a familiar, deep voice beside me. My eyelids fluttered open, my vision still a bit blurry from sleep.

    For a fleeting moment, I thought it was Adrian, that maybe just maybe he had decided toe after all. But as my vision cleared, I saw that it wasn¡¯t him.

    It was Julian.

    My heart clenched at the sight of him. Julian, my best friend, the one person who had always been there for me no matter what. We had known each other since college, our bond unshaken despite the chaos Adrian had thrown our way in a bid to seperate our friendship.

    He was sitting beside my bed, his sharp blue eyes filled with worry as he studied me. ¡°Liv,¡± he murmured, his voice softer than I¡¯d ever heard it before. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Tears welled up in my eyes again, but this time, they weren¡¯t just from pain. They were from relief.

    I wasn¡¯t alone after all.

 Ex wife bye 7

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>007 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I stepped out of the shower, letting the cool air from the bathroom vent brush against my damp skin. Steam curled in the air, lingering like the weight on my chest. I reached for a towel, running it over my face before wrapping it around my waist.

    The soft hum of my phone vibrating against the nightstand caught my attention. Another notification. Another missed call.

    I already knew who it was. The hospital.

    They had been relentless since yesterday ¨C calls, voicemails, texts. It was beginning to get on my nerves.

    I knew what they wanted. I just didn¡¯t care.

    Last night, my phone had buzzed against my desk, interrupting the silence of my office. I had been lost in work, papers spread out in front of me, my mind upied with contracts and figures. When I nced at the screen, I saw Olivia¡¯s name shing.

    I let it ring. Then again. And again.

    A part of me had been curious. Would she beg? Apologize? Try to manipte me into feeling sorry for her.

    But when I finally answered, the voice that greeted me wasn¡¯t hers.

    ¡°Hello, good evening. Am I speaking with Mr. Adrian?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded, soft, professional, unfamiliar.

    My brows furrowed. ¡°Who is this? Why are you calling me from Olivia¡¯s phone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a nurse from Cure Clinic Renewal Hospital. I used your wife¡¯s phone to call you and inform you that she has been in a minor ident.¡±

    ident.

    My grip on the phone tightened. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°She lost her baby.¡±

    Everything froze.

    Baby? Olivia was pregnant? A bitterugh had almost escaped my lips. So she had been carrying my child all this time, and I never even knew. Had she nned to tell me?

    Or was she waiting for the perfect moment to use it as leverage?

    The nurse¡¯s voice had cut through my thoughts. ¡°Sir, are you there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice was colder than I intended.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sending you the hospital address¡­¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    There was a brief pause. ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m noting.¡±

    There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end. ¡°But, sir¡­¡±

    I had ended the call before she could finish. I didn¡¯t need to hear anything else.

    Now, standing in my dimly lit room, I reached for my phone, ignoring yet another iing call from the hospital.

    Did she think I would rush to her side? That I would drop everything and be the loving, doting husband she once imagined me to be?

    Olivia, you underestimate me.

    This isn¡¯t over. I still have unfinished business with your family.

    ***

    The morning light streamed through the window as I finished dressing. A crisp white button¨Cup, tailored cks<i>, </i>polished shoes. A picture of control. I adjusted my cufflinks, straightening my cor before grabbing my watch from the nightstand.

    My phone buzzed again. Another call from the hospital.

    I ignored it.

    Before leaving, I walked toward the dark drawer beside my bed, pulling it open. My fingers brushed against the surface of a framed photo one that I had kept close all

    these years.

    My mother.

    I traced the edge of the frame with my thumb, my chest tightening at the sight of her gentle smile. She had always been the reason. The driving force behind everything I did. Every move I made, every step I took ¨C it was all for her.

    ¨C

    Her dream had been for me to find someone strong, someone worthy to stand by my side. Someone like Isadora.

    A bitter smile yed on my lips. Would she approve of the man I had be? Would she understand the choices i had made?

    I exhaled sharply, setting the frame down with care.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    I had work to do.

    With onest nce in the mirror, I grabbed my keys and walked out the door, ready to face the day and whatever wasing next.

    As I approached my office, the towering ss building loomed ahead, its polished fa?ade reflecting the morning sunlight. My driver smoothly pulled over at the entrance, and I stepped out, adjusting my tie before heading inside.

    13

    The moment I entered, all my staff greeted me with their heads bowed, they murmured ¡°Good morning, sir¡± echoing through the sleek, modern lobby. I offered a brief nod in response, my focus already shifting to the day ahead.

    <b>I </b>strode toward the elevator, my mind running through the schedule. Just as the doors slid open, my secretary, Helen, rushed up to me, her heels clicking against the marble floor,

    ¡°Mr. Adrian, you have back¨Cto¨Cback meetings today,¡± she informed me, holding out a tablet with my itinerary. ¡°Your 9 AM with the investors, followed by a board meeting at eleven. There¡¯s also a lunch meeting with the Raines Corporation representatives, and in the afternoon¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± I interrupted, stepping into the elevator. ¡°Cancel the lunch meeting. I¡¯ll reschedule.¡±

    Helen hesitated but nodded. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    The elevator doors closed, and I leaned back, exhaling slowly. The day had been packed, leaving no room for distractions: That was good. The busier I was, the less

    time I had to think about Olivia and the fact that I had lost my child before I even knew of his existence.

    ¿Ú

 Ex wife bye 8

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>008 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The morning sun shone through the hospital windows, and I slowly stirred awake, my body aching from the events of the past day. The sterile scent of the hospital was still in the air, and the soft beeping of the machines beside me was the only sound filling the quiet room. As my vision cleared, I noticed Julian slumped in the chair next to my bed.

    His head rested against the side of the chair, his arms folded across his chest, his breathing deep and steady. His dark hair was slightly disheveled, and the faintest shadow of stubble had formed on his jawline. I was actually shocked. He had stayed. Through the night, even.

    At the same time, I was really happy that Julian stayed. Unlike Adrian, the man I called my husband who had abandoned me without hesitation, Julian had chosen to be here. He had chosen to care.

    My pains had reduced, and I wasn¡¯t feeling dizzy anymore, but my heart was still heavy from the news of the previous day.

    I used my hands to cover my face for a few seconds before sitting up. My body still felt sore, but at least the dizziness had faded.

    As if he knew my eyes were on him, Julian stirred, shifting slightly before blinking awake. When his gaze met mine, a small, tired smile touched his lips.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re up,¡± he said, stretching before rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted, my voice still hoarse from the exhaustion weighing down.

    on me.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. ¡°Like I got hit by a train,¡± I added.

    Julian chuckled softly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s understandable. You went through a lot. But you¡¯re still here, and that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    I forced a weak, smile but couldn¡¯t shake the heaviness in my chest. The loss of my child, Adrian¡¯s indifference, and the weight of my failing marriage all settled on my shoulders like an unbearable burden. For crying out loud, I am only but one human being.

    Julian seemed to sense my spiraling thoughts because he leaned forward and nudged my arm gently. ¡°Alright, enough of that sad face. I know something that might help.¡± I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Oh? A Sessfully unlocked!

    ¡°Pizza.¡±

    traus

    Despite myself, I let out a smallugh. ¡°Pizza?¡±

    ¡°Yes, pizza. It has magical healing properties, trust me.¡± Julian stood up, stretching.¡± Hospital food is the worst, and I know you haven¡¯t eaten. So, let me go get you something worth having.¡±

    I hesitated. ¡°Julian, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    He held up a finger, stopping me. ¡°Shh. No arguments. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With that, he grabbed his jacket and walked out the door, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I stared at the ceiling, my mind racing.

    After a few minutes, I let out a sigh, I got up and walked towards the window. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know,¡± I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was pregnant

    ¡­ and now¡­¡±

    My fingers absentmindedly touched my stomach. A fresh wave of sorrow threatened to consume me, but I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, willing myself not to cry

    again.

    True to his word, Julian returned less than an hourter, holding a takeout box in one

    hand and a bottle of juice in the other.

    The moment he stepped into the room, he grinned. ¡°Behold, the cure to all sadness ¨C pepperoni and cheese.¡±

    I sat up slightly as he ced the box on myp. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°I know<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he said, taking a seat beside me. ¡°Now eat.¡±

    I hesitated before pulling open the box. The smell instantly made my stomach growl. I hadn¡¯t realized just how hungry I was until now. Taking a small bite, I hummed in appreciation. ¡°Okay, you might be right about the magical healing properties.¡±

    Julian smirked. ¡°Told you.¡±

    We ate in silence for a while, and then a sudden knock on the door broke our moment. The nurse entered, holding a clipboard. ¡°Miss, the doctor would like to discuss your discharge options.¡±

    I nodded weakly, and the nurse left, giving me a moment to process. Discharge. That meant leaving this ce, facing the reality of my life, and figuring out what came next.

    <b>*** </b>

    The ride home was quiet. I didn¡¯t want to go to Adrian¡¯s so I decided to

    go to my parents. I stared out the window, watching the city blur past, my thoughts swirling.

    Julian didn¡¯t push me to talk, simply keeping the radio on a soft volume, offering me silent support. When we finally pulled up to my parents¡® house, I sighed, dreading whatever awaited me inside.

    ¡°You sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± Julian asked, ncing at me with concern.

    <b>I </b>forced <b>a </b>smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Thanks for everything, Julian. Really.¡±

    He gave me a long look before nodding. ¡°You know where to find me if you need me.¡±

    I stepped out of the car, wrapping my arms around myself as I approached the front door. Pushing it open, I stepped inside, the familiar scent of home washing over me.

    I was about to call out when I heard voices drifting from the living room. My parents.

    Curious, I took a quiet step forward, but the words I heard next made me freeze in ce.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 9

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    The shattering sound of ss breaking filled the room, echoing loudly against the walls. I snapped my head up, my gaze locking onto the useless, ipetent maid who stood frozen in ce. Her hands trembled, and she looked at me with wide, terrified eyes. She knew what she had done.

    Slowly, I lifted my fingers, gesturing for her toe closer. Her steps were hesitant, her breathing uneven. The moment she was within reach, I pped her hard across the face. The sharp crack of impact sliced through the silence.

    ¡°Who made this?¡± I asked, my voice calm as I settled into my chair, crossing my legs elegantly.

    The maid swallowed hard. ¡°I did, ma¡¯am,¡± she stammered.

    A smirk yed on my lips. How pathetic. ¡°I distinctly remember giving an order that my orange juice should always have ginger,¡± I said, picking up the ss and examining its contents. ¡°So why isn¡¯t there any ginger in this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I forgot to add it. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice shaking.

    Her excuse irritated me. I ced the ss down with an audible thud. ¡°You forgot? If I were to forget to pay you this month, would you like that?¡±

    She immediately dropped to her knees, hands sped in desperation. ¡°Please, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m really sorry. It won¡¯t happen again. My sry is what sustains my family and me. Please forgive me.¡±

    I stared down at her, letting the tension stretch out. After a few agonizing seconds, I finally spoke. ¡°If this happens again, you¡¯re fired. Now, clean this mess up.¡±

    She wasted no time, scrambling to her feet and carefully picking up the shattered ss, her hands trembling as she worked. A few minutester, she returned with a fresh ss of orange juice, this time with ginger, cing it gently on the side table.

    Satisfied, I took a slow sip before getting up and walking toward my closet. It was time for my daily routine. I pulled out my girdle, wrapping it tightly around my waist to entuate my perfect figure, Then, I switched on my stairmaster, setting it to level

    seven<b>. </b>

    For the next forty¨Cfive minutes, I pushed my body, feeling the burn as I worked up a sweat. Every drop of effort was worth it. Keeping myself as fit as possible while maintaining my curves was non¨Cnegotiable.

    When I finally stopped, wiped the sweat off my brow and walked over to my side

    table, taking another sip of my juice. My gazended on the picture frame beside my bed, my fingers tracing the image of the man in the photo.

    Adrian.

    My heart fluttered at the sight of him. ¡°I¡¯ll always look perfect for you,¡± I whispered.

    I turned to face my full¨Clength mirror, admiring my body. I was every man¡¯s dream, a masterpiece of beauty and allure. But then, a dark thought crept into my mind. That woman. The one who dared to think she could take Adrian away from me.

    Did she really think I was going to sit back and do nothing?

    She had no idea what I was capable of. The frustration had boiled inside me for days, the thought of Olivia still lingering in Adrian¡¯s life like an unshakable disease. Even though I knew he didn¡¯t love her, the fact that she was still around made my blood boil. I needed a n to get rid of her for good. I had to act.

    And I did.

    I had called Jessica, my most trusted friend the one who always had the best advice in

    situations like this.

    ¡°Hey, Jess, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m tired of seeing her near Adrian,¡± I had vented, pacing my room. ¡°I try to keep my cool, but it hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy, babes. Talk to me,¡± Jessica had replied in her usual soothing tone.

    ¡°I want her out of his house. I want her out of his life for good,¡± I said, gripping my phone tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult,¡± Jessica had mused. ¡°Since Adrian doesn¡¯t love her, you can

    convince him to throw her out.¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work,¡± I sighed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love her, but for some reason, he doesn¡¯t want herpletely gone either.¡±

    ¡°Then you make her leave on her own.¡±

    My ears perked up.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If Adrian won¡¯t throw her out, then you make her leave herself,¡± she repeated.

    ¡°And how exactly do I do that?¡±

    ¡°There are so many ways. You could seduce Adrian, and when she catches you two in bed, she¡¯ll leave,¡± Jessica had said with a sly chuckle.

    I had considered it but then shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but Adrian wouldn¡¯t do that. He¡¯s too careful.¡±

    ¡°Then you spike his drink. Make it look like he made love to you.¡±

    The idea had hit me like a p to the face. Brilliant.

    ¡°Jess, this is why I always call you in situations like this! That¡¯s a brilliant idea!¡± I had eximed.

    ¡°What are friends for?¡± she hadughed.

    The next day, I had put my n into motion. I hired someone to watch Adrian¡¯s estate, waiting for the perfect moment when Olivia left the house. The second I got

    confirmation that she was gone, I sent Adrian a text.

    Hey, I¡¯m really lonely over here. Mind if Ie over?

    A few minutester, he replied.

    Sure.

    That was all I needed. I grabbed everything required, including a special drug one known to incapacitate a person, and headed to his mansion.

    Everything had gone perfectly. Adrian weed me inside, and we sat in the living. room talking as usual. I had wondered how I would spike his drink while he was sitting right in front of me, but fate intervened he excused himself to check on something

    upstairs.

    Seizing the moment, I quickly added the drug to his drink, stirring it in before leaning back as if nothing happened.

    When he returned, he took a sip.

    Minutester, he rubbed his eyes, groaning. ¡°Feeling a bit tired,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± I feigned concern.

    He yawned. ¡°Yeah, I think I need to sleep a little,¡± he said before his body slumped.

    Smirking, I raised his right arm and let it drop. Completely out.

    Stripping off my heels and some of my clothing, I carried Adrian despite the struggle to his bedroom. Afterying him down, I undressed him, then positioned myself next to him, waiting for the final act.

    Minutester, I had heard the sound of a car pulling into the driveway.

    Olivia had arrived.

    Adrian had been furious when he found out what I had done, refusing to answer my calls for days. But I knew this was just temporary. He woulde around.

    Besides, I had already won.

    That b*tch was finally out of his life.

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    <b>3 </b>Likes

 Ex wife bye 10

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Flipping through what felt like the 100th file of the day, I paused and pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling the stress of everything so far, getting on my nerves.

    I leaned back and took a nce at my watch, my stomach growled as I realized I hadn¡® t eaten anything since my morning breakfast and I didn¡¯t want to eat dinner alone.

    Pulling out my phone, I scrolled through the contact list, only stopping when I saw the name of the person I was looking for James my best friend, or at least, the person closest to me, to be dimmed a best friend.

    We¡¯ve been in at it farther than I could remember, though we stopped talking for a while after he left the country that was years ago and now he was back, we got talking again, and as the brother I considered him to be he was always there. I shot him a quick text, letting him know that we should meet up.

    The city lights flickered outside the tinted windows of my car as we drove toward my favorite restaurant. James sat beside me, scrolling mindlessly through his phone, the screen illuminating his face in the dim interior.

    ¡°You know,¡± he muttered, not looking up, ¡°wee here so often it¡¯s basically your second home.¡±

    I smirked, ncing at him. ¡°Maybe it is.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before the familiar sight of the upscale restaurant came into view. The sleek, golden lettering above the entrance shimmered under the glow of streetlights.

    My driver smoothly pulled up <i>to </i>the curb, and without hesitation, I stepped out, adjusting the cuffs of my suit. James followed, stretching his armszily.

    ¨C

    The moment we entered, the warm ambiance wrapped around us a soft hum of conversations, the clinking of silverware against fine china, and the rich aroma of gourmet dishes wafting through the air.

    The ce was packed as usual, filled with people dressed in their finest attire, yet the moment they noticed me, the room subtly shifted.

    A staff member, barely able to mask his nervousness, quickly went toward the back, no doubt going to alert the owner. I merely sighed, already used to the reaction. It wasn¡¯t surprising.

    I had invested a significant amount into this ce when it was nothing but an idea, and now it was one of the most renowned restaurants in the city. Every time I stepped inside, I was treated like royalty.

    James nudged me as we made our way toward our usual table. ¡°Still not used to all the staring?¡± he teased.

    I ignored him, casually adjusting my tie as we took our seats. Momentster, the owner himself approached, his usual broad smile stretched across his face.

    ¡°Mr. Adrian, Mr. James,¡± he greeted with an air of respect, though there was a slight tremor in his voice. ¡°A pleasure to have you both dining with us tonight.¡±

    James leaned back, resting his arm against the chair. ¡°We¡¯ll have the usual,¡± he said

    without hesitation.

    The owner hesitated, shifting ufortably. ¡°Ah, it may take some time, sirs. You didn¡® t book an appointment for us to prepare it in advance.¡±

    I nced up at him, my expression stern. ¡°And so what? I cane anytime I want, I don¡¯t need to book an appointment all the time.¡± My voice was calm, yetced with an unmistakable coldness.

    The owner swallowed hard, his hands slightly fidgeting. ¡°O¡­of course, you¡¯re right, sir. I¡¯ll bring some wine and appetizers to keep you upied while the main course is prepared.¡±

    As he scurried away, James let out a chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°You gotta give the guy a break, man.¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°The moment you do that, they start forgetting where they belong,¡± I said, picking up my phone. ¡°Just like Olivia.¡±

    James¡® eyebrows rose in amusement. ¡°You still haven¡¯t given me the load down brother, What did she do this time?¡±

    I exhaled sharply, my fingers scrolling through social media aimlessly. ¡°She got pregnant. Then lost the baby. Not that I care.¡± I said bitterly. ¡°She was reckless while carrying a child.¡±

    James tilted his head slightly, his brown eyes popped out clearly surprised. ¡°Pregnant? Was she still with you when she found out?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± My tone was dismissive. ¡°And I don¡¯t care. She wanted a divorce, and she¡¯s not going to get one.¡±

    James studied me for a moment as if trying to decipher something beneath my words. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divorce her why not try fixing things between you two.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fix, James.¡± My voice was devoid of emotion.

    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not taking sides here, but she did. catch you cheating.¡±

    I shot him a sharp look. ¡°Correction, <b>it </b>was a misunderstanding. Dora spiked my drink, and Olivia walked in at the wrong time.¡±

    James let out a low whistle. ¡°That¡¯s messy, bro.¡±

    Before I could respond, the restaurant doors swung open, and my attention

    instinctively shifted as Dora walked in with effortless grace. Her presence

    Even though I was still angry at her for what she had done, it had been a while since I spoke to her face to face, but still, I couldn¡¯t deny her beauty. She knew how to turn heads how to make people stop and stare. It was almost like an art form for her.

    She took a seat at a nearby table, unaware of my presence yet. My eyes lingered on her longer than they should have, my emotions torn between indifference and intrigue. Some part of me hoped she wouldn¡¯t notice me, but another part of me¡­ wanted her <ol><li>to. </li></ol>

    James followed my gaze and smirked. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±

    His words snapped me back to reality.

    I had introduced her to this restaurant once, and since then, she had beening here often, though not as much as I did. I wondered if it was a coincidence that she was here tonight or if she had nned this.

    The owner returned with a group of waiters trailing behind him, each carrying multiple dishes. The sight caused murmurs to spread through the restaur¨¢nt.

    People probably assumed the food was meant for several different tables, but soon enough, their whispers turned into silent shock as every single dish was ced in front of me.

    I smirked, relishing their reactions.

    However, themotion drew Dora¡¯s attention. I felt her gaze before I even looked up. When I finally did, a small smile tugged at her lips.

    She knew I had seen her, and without hesitation, she pushed back her chair and stood. And just like that, she started walking toward me.

    James chuckled under his breath. ¡°Look who¡¯sing over.¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, letting out a deep sigh awaiting what woulde next.

 Ex wife bye 11

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>011 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    As Dora made her way toward me, my grip on my ss tightened slightly. Her confidence was as sharp as ever, her hips swaying with practiced ease, drawing more than a few lingering nces from the men in the restaurant. But I wasn¡¯t one of them. At least, that¡¯s what I told myself.

    James smirked, barely hiding his amusement. ¡°And here shees¡±

    I said nothing, merely swirling the dark liquid in my ss as she finally reached our table. Dora stopped just beside me, resting a manicured hand on the back of the chair across from mine.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± she greeted, her voice smooth like silk butced with something more¡­ something calcted.

    ¡°Dora,¡± I replied, matching her tone.

    James, ever the spectator, leaned back in his chair, watching the interaction unfold with the same interest one might have in a high¨Cstakes poker game.

    Dora¡¯s gaze flicked to the extravagant spread on the table. ¡°Quite the feast<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she remarked, her lips curving into a knowing smile. ¡°Expecting morepany?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like to share.¡±

    She chuckled lightly, but there was no humor in it. She finally pulled out the chair and took a seat without an invitation, her eyes locked on mine.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here tonight,¡± she said.

    ¡°Neither was I,¡± I countered. ¡°But here we are.¡±

    James cleared his throat dramatically and patted his pockets. ¡°I think I forgot my wallet in the car,¡± he said suddenly, standing up.

    We both knew he was lying ¨C James never forgot anything. But he wanted to give Dora and me some space, and I wasn¡¯t going to stop him.

    Dora shed him a knowing smile as he walked away, leaving us alone.

    The waiters had just finished setting up all the dishes, and my focus shifted back to

    my meal. I picked up the napkin beside me, tucked it into my cor, and took my knife, slicing through the golden brown grilled chicken with precision.

    ¡°May I?¡± Dora asked, gesturing toward the food.

    ¡°Help yourself,¡± I replied, dabbing the corners of my mouth with my napkin before returning to my te./

    I watched as she delicately ced a small piece of chicken into her mouth. Her

    expression changed instantly ¨C her eyes lit up with, pleasure, and she let out a soft,

    appreciative hum.

    This is why this is my favorite restaurant I remarked.

    She swallowed, nodding slightly. ¡°I can see why.¡±

    For a moment, we ate in silence. It was a strange kind of peace one that felt like it could shatter at any second. And, of course, it did.

    Dora ced her utensils down carefully, folding her hands in front of her as she fixed me with an unreadable gaze.

    ¡°I feel like there¡¯s a bit of tension between us,¡± she said.

    you <i>did</i>.¡±

    I nced up from my te, raising a brow. ¡°Oh? And why do you say that?¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯ve been avoiding my texts and calls, Adrian.¡±

    I smirked, taking a slow sip of my wine before responding. ¡°You know what

    Dora exhaled through her nose, frustration flickering across her features. ¡°I¡¯ve apologized through text so many times. But I¡¯m going to do it in person, because I know that was a stupid thing to do, and I shouldn¡¯t have done it without your permission. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I leaned back, studying her. There was sincerity in her voice ¨C something rare for Dora. And honestly, I couldn¡¯t stay mad at her forever.

    Grabbing my napkin, I wiped my mouth before finally responding. ¡°Look, it¡¯s all water under the bridge now. I know how persistent you are, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    I caught the way her face brightened slightly at my words, the relief in her expression unmistakable. But still, there were things I needed to know.

    ¡°I have some questions, though,¡± I said, setting my utensils down. ¡°What was your real endgame?¡±

    Dora leaned back in her chair, tapping her nails lightly against the table. ¡°Honestly? I just wanted Olivia out of your house.¡±

    My expression didn¡¯t change, but my fingers tightened slightly around my ss.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her,¡± Dora continued. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you still keep her around.¡±

    She was testing me. I let out a low chuckle, shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s for me and only me to know.¡±

    Dora studied me, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Well, thankfully, she wants a divorce,¡± she muttered, almost like she was trying to convince herself.

    I smirked, ¡°Oh please, that¡¯s all noise. Just give her some time, she¡¯lle running back.¡±

    Dora¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. Her confidence faltered for just a second before she quickly masked it. ¡°You still want her back?¡± she asked, her tone sharp.

    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I leaned back, raising a hand. ¡°Waiter.¡±

    A young man rushed over within seconds, his posture stiff, his eyes flicking nervously between me and Dora.

    ¡°Bring more of the grilled chicken,¡± I ordered, my voice calm but firm.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the waiter replied, quickly turning on his heel and disappearing toward the kitchen.

    Dora was still watching me, waiting for an answer I wasn¡¯t going to give.

    I picked up my ss, swirling the winezily before taking a sip. ¡°Enough with all the questions, Dora. We¡¯re good. You¡¯re here with me, so eat all you want. Then we can

    head back.¡±

    For the first time tonight, she didn¡¯t have a snarky reply. Instead, she leaned back into her chair, folding her arms across her chest, clearly unsatisfied.

    I took out my phone and typed out a quick message.

    Me: ¡°You cane back inside now.¡±

    A few minutester, James strolled back in, looking far too pleased with himself.

    ¡°Just realized I didn¡¯te with my wallet,¡± he announced as he sat down, grinning like he hadn¡¯t just left me alone with a woman who had a history of stirring up trouble.

    Dora rolled her eyes, still clearly annoyed, but she didn¡¯t push the topic further.

    I smirked, finishing thest bite of my meal before setting my utensils down.

    She wants a divorce.

    But Olivia wasn¡¯t allowed to escape me that easily.

    She would leave when I told her to leave.

    Until then¡­ she was still mine.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 12

    <b>CHAPTER </b>012

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°An amazing meal, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, wiping my mouth with a napkin, my tone calm yet satisfied.

    ¡°I believe so,¡± James replied, stretching slightly as he stood from his seat.

    Dora remained silent, dabbing her lips before cing the napkin gently on the table. Her gaze lingered on me for a moment before she finally rose, adjusting her dress slightly.

    ¡ª

    The atmosphere between us carried an unspoken tension one that neither James nor the restaurant staff dared to acknowledge.

    As we prepared to leave, the restaurant owner hesitantly approached, holding a neatly folded bill in his hands. Clearing his throat, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Sir, I hope you enjoyed your meal?¡± His voice wasced with respect and caution.

    ¡°As always,¡± James answered in my stead casually, shoving his hands into his pockets.

    The owner nodded before carefully extending the bill toward me. ¡°This is the total bill for this week, Mr. Westwood,¡± he added, barely above a whisper.

    1 took the slip of paper and unfolded it slowly. My eyes scanned the total.

    $150,000

    A small smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. The number didn¡¯t faze me ¨C I had spent far more on trivial things before. Still, seeing this amount, a sum that equaled the sries of so many workers, written neatly in front of me was an amusing reminder of my influence.

    I never paid per visit. The owner knew the arrangement. I ate here whenever I wanted, hosted whoever I pleased, and only settled the bill once a week. It was a convenience I enjoyed, and no one dared to question it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have my ountant forward everything to you by this evening,¡± I said coolly, folding the paper back and tucking it into my suit jacket. Straightening my cuffs, I headed for the exit.

    James and Dora followed closely behind.

    Outside, the crisp night air greeted us, carrying the faint sounds of the bustling city. My driver had already pulled up to the curb, waiting. Just as I was about to get in, James¡® phone rang. He nced at the screen before turning to me..

    ¡°I have somewhere to be,¡± he said Sessfully <b>unlocked</b>! back into his pocket.

    I gave a slight nod. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He hadn¡¯te in his own car, so he ordered an Uber and stood off to the side, waiting.

    Dora, on the other hand, had driven herself and trailed behind me as we both headed back to my estate. I wondered why she was following me home thiste.

    The drive home was quiet. The city lights blurred past, but inside the car, the air was thick with anticipation. Dora had been in my home numerous times, but tonight felt different. The absence of Olivia made the house feel¡­ lighter. Freer.

    And she liked it.

    When we arrived, I stepped out first, my movements smooth and deliberate. Dora followed, her heels clicking softly against the marble driveway.

    Inside, the grand foyer was silent, save for the distant ticking of an antique clock. Dora inhaled deeply ¨C there was no trace of Olivia¡¯s presence.

    Loosening my tie, I nced at her briefly. ¡°Have a seat,¡± I said before disappearing up the grand staircase.

    Dora walked into the living room, taking in the luxurious decor with ease. My maid approached her, bowing slightly. ¡°Would you like anything to drink, ma¡¯am?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    The maid bowed again before retreating, leaving Dora alone in the vast, elegant space.

    After only a few minutes, I heard the soft creak of my bedroom door. I didn¡¯t turn right away, knowing exactly who it was Dora.

    ¨C

    Standing in front of the full¨Clength mirror, I unbuttoned my shirt, shrugging the fabric off my shoulders. My gaze flickered to the reflection behind me as she stepped inside

    and closed the door.

    ¡°I thought you were supposed to wait downstairs,¡± I murmured, my voice low.

    She leaned against the door, watching me. ¡°I got bored.¡±

    A smirk tugged at my lips. ¡°There¡¯s no fun up here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± she mused.

    I chuckled under my breath. I didn¡¯t have to ask what she meant ¨C I already knew.

    She walked toward the bed and sat down, resting her hands on the silk sheets. Her gaze never left me.

    ¡°Thest time you were here, I was unconscious, and you were half¨Cnaked,¡± I mused, finally turning to face her.

    Dora smirked. ¡°And why am I still here?¡±

    I took a step closer, my presencemanding as always. Her eyes held something dark, something insatiable.

    <i>¡°</i>You¡¯re here because you want to be here,¡± I said simply.

    She bit her lip, ying into the tension. ¡°How about I lock the door?¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, she turned back to the entrance, twisting the lock into ce. A satisfying click echoed through the room.

    She faced me again, a slow, knowing smile curving her lips. I sat on the edge of the bed, watching her every movement with quiet amusement.

    ¡°You know,¡± I murmured, ¡°if you wanted some of me, all you had to do was ask.¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she reached for the straps of her gown, letting them slide off her shoulders. The fabric pooled at her feet as she stepped closer.

    My grip on the sheets tightened slightly as I watched her.

    For months, I had entertained her, taken her onvish vacations, and spent nights. drinking in her presence -but I had never touched her. Not like this.

    Perhaps because I was married. Perhaps because a part of me still held on to something I refused to acknowledge.

    But tonight, there were no barriers.

    No Olivia.

    No guilt.

    Just me and the woman who had always been waiting in the shadows.

    Dora reached me, cing her hands on my shoulders. I didn¡¯t resist. Grabbing her waist, I pulled her closer. And with one swift motion, I tossed her onto the bed.

    The world outside ceased to exist. For the first time, I was allowing myself to indulge in what had always been right in front of me.

    And for Dora, this was exactly what she had been waiting for all along but for me? I was just satisfying my human desires.

 Ex wife bye 13

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>013 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow over the bedroom. The sheets were tangled from the night before, but I barely acknowledged them. Lying

    on my

    back, I stared at the ceiling, my thoughts clouded with disappointment.

    Beside me, Dora slept soundly, her breathing steady and undisturbed. I turned my head slightly, ncing at her. Her bare shoulders peeked out from beneath the silk sheets, dark hair sprawled across the pillows in soft waves.

    Last night had been nothing like I expected.

    Whad imagined passion ¨C something electrifying, something that would make me forget everything else. Instead, the moment had felt¡­ empty.

    No excitement. No satisfaction.

    Exhaling sharply, I rubbed my temple and carefully slipped out of bed. Moving quietly so as not to wake her, I walked over to the small bar cart across the room. Without hesitation, I poured myself a ss of whiskey. The amber liquid burned as I downed it in one go.

    Why the hell was this thought still lingering in my mind?

    I set the ss down with a quiet clink and leaned against the table, gripping its edge tightly.

    Even though I hated to admit it, every time I had been with Olivia whether drunk or not it had been¡­ different. It wasn¡¯t just about sex. There was something else, something I hadn¡¯t realized was missing until now.

    Dora had been a fantasy for so long. The woman who lingered on the edges of my thoughts, the one I believed could rece Olivia in every way. Butst night proved

    otherwise.

    Could it be that Olivia was better in bed than Dora? Or was there more to it that I haven¡® t realized yet?

    My gaze flickered back <i>to </i>the bed where Dora was still asleep, oblivious to my thoughts. The whiskey did little to clear my head, so I reached for my phone instead.

    Scrolling through my contacts, my finger hovered over a familiar name Dan. I pressed the dial and waited.

    After a few rings, a deep voice answered. ¡°A good day to you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Dan,¡± I said, my tone even. ¡°How Sessfully unlocked! your end?¡±

    ¡°Everything is proceeding as nned,¡± he replied. ¡°We¡¯re in position at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep up the work and make sure no one suspects anything.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    ¡°We¡¯ll be careful, sir,¡± Dan assured me.

    I ended the call without another word.

    My expression remained unreadable as I finished my drink and walked toward the study. I had always been a man of control, ensuring that every aspect of my life was calcted, nned, and executed wlessly. Olivia thought she had broken free.

    She was mistaken.

    Inside my study ¨C my private space, one even Olivia never had ess to ¨C I pulled open a drawer and retrieved a thick file.

    There were some things I needed to handle personally.

    ***

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The warm water did little to ease the tension in my shoulders as I stepped out of the shower. Wrapping myself in a towel, I walked into a small apartment I had gotten myself, I nced around at the space I now called home.

    1

    It was nothing like what I was used to. The walls were peeling, the furniture outdated, and there wasn¡¯t even a proper television set. Anyone who knew my family¡¯s wealth would never believe I was living in a ce like this.

    But I managed. Hopefully, <b>it </b>was just temporary.

    I needed space from Adrian, from my parents, from the suffocating expectations that had followed me for so long.

    Julian had offered to get me a nice apartment and had even insisted but I refused. Despite him being a very good friend to me I owe him a lot of favors and didn¡¯t want to include this to the list.

    As I pulled on an oversized t¨Cshirt and padded barefoot into the kitchen, I fried some eggs and made a cup of coffee, my thoughts running in circles.

    I needed to do something.

    If I was going to take control of my life, I needed money. I couldn¡¯t rely on my family¡¯s fortune, and I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to touch anything that belonged to Adrian.

    The thought of Dora sent a bitter taste to the back of my throat. That woman had yed a dangerous game, making me lose my unborn child ¨C one I hadn¡¯t known existed until his death.

    But now?

    Now I was¡­

    Taking a bite of my food, I absently nced out the window only to freeze.

    That ck sedan was still there.

    My grip on the fork tightened.

    I had noticed the vehicle the day I moved in. At first, I brushed it off as a coincidence, but every time I looked outside, it was there. Parked just across the street like it belonged there.

    At first, I convinced myself I was being paranoid. Maybe I was imagining things.

    But this?

    This was too much to ignore.

    My heart pounded as I took a step back from the window. I needed to confirm if I was truly being followed.

    Grabbing my phone, I quickly opened a ride¨Chailing app and booked an Uber. If this car was tailing me, it would follow when I left.

    Five minutester, a notification popped up my ride had arrived.

    I grabbed my purse, took onest look outside, and walked <i>to </i>the door.

    The moment I stepped out of the building, I forced myself to act naturally. I didn¡¯t nce at the sedan, didn¡¯t hesitate. I simply walked to the waiting Uber and got inside.

    The driver, an older man with gray andhair, greeted me with a nod. ¡°Morning. Where to?¡±

    I gave him a random caf¨¦ address across town.

    As the car pulled away, my pulse pounded in my ears.

    I didn¡¯t look back immediately. I waited, counting the seconds in my head before finally stealing a nce at the side mirror.

    My stomach twisted.

    The ck sedan had pulled onto the road. They were following me. I turned my gaze forward, gripping my purse tighter.

    Who the hell was watching me?

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    <b>1 </b>Likes

 Ex wife bye 14

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>014 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My fingers clenched around my phone as my heartbeat quickened.

    The Uber driver must have noticed my nervousness because he nced at me through the rearview mirror, his brows furrowed with concern.

    ¡°Are you okay, ma¡¯am?¡± he asked, his voice calm butced with curiosity.

    ¡°Uhmm, yes. I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied quickly, forcing a small smile.

    But the truth was, I wasn¡¯t fine. Not even close.

    My mind raced with possibilities. What did they want? Were they trying <i>to </i>kidnap me? Or worse?

    I turned my head slightly, stealing another nce behind us. The ck van remained at a safe distance but never changednes or attempted <i>to </i>overtake us. It was deliberate. Calcted.

    I swallowed hard. Could it be a coincidence? Maybe it was just paranoia messing with my head. But the van had been parked near my apartment for the past two days, and now it was following me. That wasn¡¯t normal.

    A few minutester, we arrived at my destination. The driver pulled up in front of Mr. Coffee Caf¨¦, a small but cozy ce I often visited. I quickly paid the fare, stepped out, and subtly scanned my surroundings.

    The van had stopped at a distance, its dark¨Ctinted windows concealing whoever was inside. My stomach twisted. They weren¡¯t trying to be obvious, but I had already caught on.

    Forcing my legs to move, I walked into the caf¨¦, my steps quick but controlled.

    The moment I stepped inside, warmth enveloped me¨Cthe scent of freshly brewed ¨C coffee, the soft hum of conversation, and the asional clinking of cups. It should¡¯ve

    beenforting, but I couldn¡¯t rx. Not when I knew that van was still out there.

    I chose a seat next to therge window, ensuring I had a clear view of the street. At least here, in a public space, I was safe. Even if they wanted to kidnap me, they wouldn¡® t try anything in broad daylight.

    Wasting no time, I grabbed my phone and dialed 911.

    ¡°911, what¡¯s your emergency?¡± a female dispatcher answered.

    <b>e </b>

    I

    I lowered my voice, keeping my sessfully unlocked! ¡°Hello, I think I¡¯m being followed. I believe they¡¯re nning to kidnap me.

    There was a brief pause before she asked, ¡°Stay calm. Where are you right now? Can you describe your location?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m currently at Mr. Coffee Caf¨¦, next to Avenue Street.¡±

    ¡°Understood. And the people following you¨Care they carrying any weapons that you¡® ve seen?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them up close,¡± I admitted, my fingers tightening around the phone.

    ¡°What do you mean? Can you exin further?¡±

    I took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s a ck van. I noticed it two days ago, always parked near my apartment. At first, I thought it was a coincidence, but today, when I left my ce, it followed me here.¡±

    The dispatcher remained silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I understand your concern, but just because a vehicle is parked near your residence doesn¡¯t

    necessarily mean you¡¯re in danger. Have you seen anyone acting suspiciously? Any direct threats?¡±

    I felt my stomach tighten at her words. Was she serious?

    ¡°No, but¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d advise you to remain calm. You might be overthinking the situation. If anything changes or if someone approaches you directly, please call us again.¡±

    Overthinking?

    Icouldn¡¯t believe it. I was calling for help, and she was brushing it off as paranoia.

    Without another word, I ended the call.

    I let out a frustrated sigh and looked back out the window. The van was still there.

    I bit my thumb, thinking about what to do next. Calling the cops was useless. If I wanted help, I needed to call someone I trusted.

    Julian.

    Without hesitating, I scrolled through my contacts and dialed his number.

    The phone rang a couple of times before he picked up.

    ¨C¡°Hey, Olivia,¡± his familiar voice came through.

    ¡°Julian, I need your help,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady.

    His tone immediately turned serious. ¡°Talk to me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I quickly exined everything¨Cthe van, the feeling of being watched, and how I was certain someone was following me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes,¡± he assured me without hesitation.

    A small wave of relief washed over me. At least I wasn¡¯t alone in this.

    Nowork avable now. Please check <b>your </bwork.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered.

    <b>¡°</b>Just sit tight. I¡¯m on my way,¡± he said before ending the call.

    I exhaled slowly and ced my phone down, tapping my fingers anxiously against the

    table.

    ¡°Can I get you something, ma¡¯am?¡±

    The sudden voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked up to see a waitress standing next to me, her expression polite and warm.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± I replied, forcing a small smile.

    She nodded and walked away.

    Now, all I could do was patiently wait.

    I kept my eyes locked on the van outside. It hadn¡¯t moved, and no one hade out of it. They were just sitting there, watching.

    Minutes passed. Every second felt like an eternity. Then, after what felt like forever, I finally saw Julian.

    He walked into the caf¨¦, his tall frame and confident stride standing out. He was wearing a brown leather jacket over a fitted shirt and dark jeans, his expression

    serious as he scanned the room.

    I gave him a small wave, and the moment his eyes found mine, he walked over without

    hesitation.

    Sliding into the seat across from me, he leaned in slightly. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    I nodded toward the window. ¡°ck van. Rarked across the street.¡±

    His gaze flickered toward the van, his jaw tightening. He studied it for a few moments before turning back to me.

    ¡°Have you called the cops?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I sighed. ¡°They told me I was overthinking the situation.¡±

    Julian¡¯s expression darkened. His fingers drummed against the table, clearly calcting the next move.

    -Then, without warning, he stood up.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± he said firmly.

    I grabbed his wrist before he could move any further. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find out who that douchebag is and what he wants.¡±

 Ex wife bye 15

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>015 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My heart pounded. ¡°Julian, what if they¡¯re dangerous?¡±

    He stared down at me, his expression unwavering. ¡°Then they picked the wrong person to mess with.¡±

    Before i could protest, he was already heading for the exit, his strides confident and determined. My stomach twisted into knots as i turned back toward the van, watching Julian walk straight toward it. His posture was rxed, but his eyes were sharp, scanning the surroundings as if already preparing for a fight.

    I gripped the edge of the table, my fingers trembling. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do anything reckless,¡± i whispered, even though i knew he couldn¡¯t hear me anymore.

    As Julian stepped outside, he paused for a few seconds, ncing around the pavement until he spotted what he was looking for¨Can iron rod lying near the curb. Without hesitation, he bent down and picked it up, giving it a quick swing in his hand. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± he muttered under his breath, then continued his path toward the van.

    The ck vehicle remained still, its tinted windows concealing whoever was inside. Julian didn¡¯t wait for them to make the first move. He raised the iron rod and, without a

    second thought, smashed it into the driver¡¯s side window.

    The ss shattered instantly.¡±

    ¡°What the hell, man?!¡± a voice shouted from inside.

    Julian didn¡¯t respond. He reached for the door handle and yanked it open, dragging the driver out and mming him onto the ground. The man groaned in pain, but before Julian could do anything else, the back doors of the van swung open, and three more men jumped out, ready for a fight.

    Watching all of this i bit my thumb as i stared in horror from inside the caf¨¦. It was now four against one. My breathing grew shallow. Every instinct in my body told me to run outside and help, but i knew i would only make things worse.

    ***

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    I stood tall, my eyes locked on the group of men. ¡°What do you people want with Olivia? Thedy you¡¯ve been watching¡± I demanded.

    The leader of the group stepped forward, He was dark skinned and looked like he was in some kind of gang but I still did Sessfully unlocked!

    HOW D

    He sneered, ¡°This is none of your business, man. So back the fuck off.¡±

    Hearing that I let out a smallugh, shaking my head. ¡°Wrong answer.¡±

    Before the punk could react, I threw a punch straight at his jaw. The impact sent him staggering backward, gripping the side of the van for support. The other three men tensed, I noticed their hands curling into fists, ready to attack.

    My voice was deadly calm. ¡°This is your final warning. Stay away from Olivia.¡± I made sure I made it clear to them

    As I turned, prepared to leave, two of the men quickly stepped in front of me, blocking my path and slightly blocking my view, my grip tightened around the iron rod. I knew what was about to happen.

    The odds weren¡¯t in my favor, but I wasn¡¯t one to back down.

    Before i could swing the rod again, the third guy rushed from behind and grabbed my left arm. I tried to react but another one seized my right. I struggled, but their grip was firm, holding me in ce.

    The leader, now recovered from the punch, smirked as he walked up to me. ¡°You should¡¯ve just walked away, man.¡± He said to my face while cracking his knuckles

    Without warning, he drove his fist into my stomach.

    I gasped as pain exploded through my body, my eyes widening.

    ¡°Fuck he has a hard punch.¡± I said to myself

    The men holding me only tightened their grip, keeping me still as the leader pulled back his arm, ready to deliver another blow.

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Inside the caf¨¦, i was frantic. I fumbled my phone, my hands shaking as I tried to dial <ol start="911"><li>But the screen remained ck. </li></ol>

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± I whispered. My phone was dead.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I hissed, mming the useless device onto the table.

    Then I spun around, desperate for help.

    People in the caf¨¦ had noticed the fight outside, but instead of stepping in, they just watched. Some whispered among themselves, while others simply sipped their coffee, as if they were watching a movie instead of a real¨Clife situation.

    My frustration boiled over. I/rushed to a group of young men sitting near the window. Please! You have to help him!¡± I pleaded.

    One of them, a guy in a gray hoodie, nced at me before shaking his head. ¡°Sorry,dy. Not my problem.¡±

    Another man scoffed, ¡°You really think we¡¯re gonna step in against those guys? We¡¯re not trying to get killed.¡±

    My chest tightened. ¡°You¡¯re just going to sit here and watch?¡±

    <i>44 </i>

    None of them answered. Instead, i saw a few women pull out their phones¨C<i>not </i>to call the police, but to record the fight.

    My blood ran cold. That act made me sick

    They weren¡¯t scared. They were entertained.

    My hands clenched into fists.

    ***

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    Back outside, I groaned as the leader¡¯s second punchnded on my ribs. My knees buckled slightly, but I refused to go down.

    ¡°You¡¯re a stubborn one, huh?¡± the leader taunted.

    I lifted my head, my breathing heavy, but my eyes still burning with defiance.

    He clicked his tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long thatsts.¡±

    He raised his fist again, but before he could strike, I saw an opportunity and suddenly twisted his body, using his strength to yank one of his arms free.

    Without hesitation, I swung his elbow back, smashing it into the face of the guy holding my right arm. The man cursed, releasing his grip. That split second was all I needed.

    I grabbed the iron rod from the ground and swung it hard, cracking it against the

    leader¡¯s side.

    He grunted in pain, stumbling backward.

    The other two men lunged at me, but I dodged one punch and rammed the iron rod into the second attacker¡¯s stomach. The man doubled over, wheezing.

    I turned just in time to see the leader reaching for something in his jacket.

    A knife.

    ¡°That changes things¡± I said to myself as I looked back to the caf¨¦ and saw Olivia gasped from inside the caf¨¦, her hands flying to her mouth.

    I barely had time to react before he shed forward. I jumped back, but the de nicked my arm, a thin line of blood appearing on my precious skin.

    He smirked. ¡°Still feel like a hero?¡±

    I exhaled sharply, my mind racing. I couldn¡¯t take all of them on, not like this. I needed to get Olivia out of here.

    I tightened my grip on the rod, calcting my next move.

 Ex wife bye 16

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>016 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    I stared into the eyes of their leader as he held a knife in front of me. His other men were groaning on the ground, too injured to stand. It was just him and me now.

    He started circling me, flipping the knife between his fingers with practiced ease. His smirk told me he thought he had already won.

    I nced at my iron rod. It had served me well against the others but against a knife? It was useless. He could move faster, strike quicker, and all it would take was one wrong move for him tond a fatal blow.

    I needed something else. Something that could counter his weapon.

    Then an idea came to mind.

    Slowly, I dropped the iron rod to the ground, keeping my eyes locked on his and carefully maintaining the distance between us.

    The guy tilted his head, confused. ¡°You ready to surrender?¡± He chuckled darkly. ¡°Too bad¡­it¡¯s already toote.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I shrugged off my brown leather jacket. The fabric was already torn from thest time he nicked my arm, but it didn¡¯t matter. I wasn¡¯t nning to wear it¨CI was nning to use it.

    His smirk faltered slightly as he tried to figure out what I was doing. Good. Confusion worked in my favor.

    Gripping the jacket tightly in both hands, I stretched it out like a rope. My pulse pounded in my ears as I waited for him to make his move.

    This was a defensive technique I had seen before. If I executed it properly, I could turn his weapon against him.

    I watched his hands carefully, monitoring the smallest movements. I needed to know exactly when he would strike.

    Then¨CI saw it.

    He lunged forward, swinging the knife straight at my chest.

    I wanted him to do that.

    In an instant, I snapped my arms forward, wrapping my jacket around his wrist and trapping the de in the fabric. Before he could react, I twisted his arm sharply and yanked him forward, using his own momentum against him.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    He stumbled, his center of gravity sing forward¡­at was my chance.

    I spun him around, keeping my grip firm on my jacket as I wrenched his wrist. He let

    out a sharp grunt of pain, but before he could fight back, I tore the jacket away with

    force¨Cdisarming him in the process.

    The knife fell to the ground between us.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I kicked it across the pavement, sending it skidding far out of reach.

    The guy clutched his wrist, his face twisting in rage. ¡°You son of a¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, he charged at me again, his fist flying toward my jaw.

    I reacted instinctively.

    Grabbing his arm mid¨Cair, I used his own momentum to flip him over my shoulder. His body mmed onto the pavement with a sickening thud.

    I heard the distinct pop of a dislocated joint.

    His scream confirmed it.

    Was that too much? Maybe.

    I exhaled, shaking off the adrenaline rush.

    Around me, the other three men were still on the ground, groaning from the injuries I had already inflicted.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I had just taken down four guys on my own.

    I ran a hand through my hair, my breathing still uneven. Then, I nced at my arm.

    Blood trickled down from where the knife had grazed me earlier. It stung, but I had no time to worry about it.

    ¡°What a rush,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    I bent down, picked up my torn jacket, and turned toward the caf¨¦.

    As soon as I <i>stepped </i>inside, the entire ce went silent.

    Then¨Cone guy started pping.

    Another joined in.

    Before I knew it, nearly the entire caf¨¦ erupted in apuse.

    ¡°Way to go, man!¡± someone called out.

    I ignored them. My eyes scanned the room until I found Olivia.

    Without saying a word, I walked over to her and grabbed her wrist, pulling her toward the exit.

    ¡°Julian¡­¡± she started, but I didn¡¯t stop.

    I led her straight to my car, opened the passenger door for her, and shut it once she got in.

    Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, I started the engine and drove off without hesitation.

    The tension in the air was thick.

    She finally broke the silence. ¡°Your arm¡­ you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Her voice was soft but

    I kept my eyes on the road. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    I asked, ¡°Were you able to see any of their faces from the cafe?¡±

    ¡°kind of¡± she replied

    ¡°did you recognize any of them?¡± I asked

    ¡°No, not quite.¡±

    That was weird because when I mentioned her name earlier it looked like they already knew her name, so their definitely working under someone

    ¡°Did you recognize any of them?¡± she asked me.

    I tightened my grip on the steering wheel. ¡°No. But they knew you.¡±

    She went silent.

    ¡°Could it be your parents?¡± I asked.

    Her reaction told me she had already considered it.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think so,¡± she finally said. ¡°They don¡¯t care that much. If anything, they¡¯d just try to manipte me, not send people to follow me around.¡±

    That made sense. But if it wasn¡¯t them, then who?

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to figure it out,¡± I muttered. ¡°But for now, I¡¯m taking you to my ce.¡±

    She turned to me, surprised. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s safer if <i>you </i>stay with me for now,¡± I told her firmly. ¡°Whoever those guys are, they¡® ve been watching you. They know where you live. It¡¯s too risky for you to go back there.¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    I could tell she wanted to argue, but deep down, she knew I was right.

    With a sigh, she leaned back in her seat. ¡°Fine.¡±

    I nced at her out of the corner of my eye. Her arms were wrapped around herself, My estate was safer and they couldn¡¯t just park across my house to watch me so until we figured out who it was that was watching her it was better if she was with me.

 Ex wife bye 17

    <b>CHAPTER 017 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The sound of Julian¡¯s car horn startled me awake from my short sleep. Blinking a few times, I quickly sat up, realizing I had been resting my head against the car window the entire ride. I wiped the corner of my mouth with the back of my hand, making sure there was no embarrassing trail of drool.

    But that wasn¡¯t the shocking part.

    As fully opened my eyes and took in the sight before me, my mouth nearly dropped. This¡­ was Julian¡¯s house?

    No, scratch that¨Cthis was a freaking estate.

    The car rolled past towering iron gates that opened automatically, weing us into a pristine, high¨Csecurity neighborhood. The road leading in was lined with perfectly trimmed trees, and the warm glow of ssic¨Cstyle streetmps gave the ce an elegant touch.

    ¡°Is this your estate?¡± I asked, my voice still heavy with grogginess.

    A small smirk yed on Julian¡¯s lips as he casually replied, ¡°Kind of.¡±

    Kind of? That wasn¡¯t an answer.

    We finally came to a stop, and before I could process everything, a man dressed in a suit¨Cyes, an actual butler¨Clooking servant¨Capproached and opened the car door for me. Another did the same for Julian. I hesitated before stepping out, my eyes darting

    around in disbelief.

    There were luxury cars lined up in the driveway, each one looking more expensive than thest. My mind immediately drifted to the car Julian had been driving all this time- a simple, decent ride, nothing extravagant. Why the hell was he using that when he had these high¨Cend beauties just sitting here?

    I turned my gaze to Julian, who was already making his way up the grand set of stairs. leading to the entrance. Quickening my steps, I leaned in and whispered, ¡°You have some exining to do.¡±

    Julian let out a low chuckle but didn¡¯t respond.

    The moment we stepped inside, my breath hitched.

    The ce screamed luxury.

    From the massive, gold¨Cframed paintings on the walls to the high ceilings with. intricate carvings, everything was Sessfully unlocked! gant. The furniture alone looked like something out of a billionaire¡¯s catalog¨Can expensive Italian sofa set, a ss coffee table with golden edges, and a crystal chandelier hanging proudly above the dining area,

    I was convinced that this ce could give Adrian¡¯s mansion a run for its money

    ¡°Wee to my ce,¡± Julian said casually as if we had just entered some basic apartment.

    I turned to him with a raised brow. ¡°You never told me you had such good taste¡­ let alone that you were rich.¡±

    Julian covered his mouth, stifling augh. ¡°Technically, it¡¯s my family¡¯s wealth, so I¡¯m really not that rich.¡±

    That didn¡¯t make sense. He lived here. He clearly had all of this at his disposal.

    ¡°Still, this is amazing,¡± I said, my gaze still wandering around.

    As we moved further inside, a few maids approached Julian, bowing their heads slightly as they greeted him. Then, another woman, who I assumed was the head maid, arrived with a first¨Caid box in hand.

    We sat in the living room, and Julian slowly took¨Coff his shirt.

    I swallowed hard.

    Julian wasn¡¯t just fit¨Chis body looked like it was sculpted. Defined abs, broad shoulders, toned arms. The dim lighting from the chandelier only emphasized the sharp lines of his muscles.

    quickly shook my head, forcing my eyes to focus on the wound instead. The gash on his arm looked deep, the dried blood making it seem worse.

    One of the maids brought over a bottle of whiskey, and without hesitation, the head maid poured the alcohol directly onto Julian¡¯s injury.

    Julian let out a low groan, his jaw tightening as he exhaled sharply.

    I flinched at the sight. That must¡¯ve burned like hell.

    After cleaning the wound, the maid carefully sewed the gash with a medical needle. I found myself gripping the edge of my seat, watching each precise movement.

    Once she was done, another maid came forward with a fresh shirt. Julian put it on but left it unbuttoned, his toned chest still slightly visible.

    He cracked his neck before standing up. ¡°Now that I¡¯m done with that, let me show you to your room.¡±

    I followed him down a long hallway until we stopped in front of a door.

    ¡°Okay, this is where you¡¯ll be staying,¡± Julian said, pushing the door open.

    The room was spacious bigger than I expected. The furniture was elegant but had afortable feel <i>to </i>it. However, there was a thinyer of dust on some surfaces, as if it hadn¡¯t been used in a while.

    ¡°Ignore the little dust. No one has used this room for a while. It belonged to my sister,¡± Julian said.

    I turned to him, surprised. ¡°You have a sister?¡±

    He gave a small nod. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll send the maids up to clean and bring you some clothes.¡±

    I simply nodded in response.

    There was so much I didn¡¯t know about Julian.

    All this time, I thought I knew him well¨Che was a good friend, after all. Yet, here I was, standing in his massive estate, realizing just how little I actually knew about his life.

    ¡°Alright, I need to go talk to security to make sure everything is tight. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± He gave me a small nod before closing the door behind him.

    I sat on the bed, staring at the ceiling trying to digest what happened earlier today, why does bad luck always find its way to me, hopefully, it doesn¡¯t spread to Julian

    ***

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The sound of ice clinking against my whiskey ss was the only noise in the room as I stood by the poolside, staring at my own reflection in the water.

    I swirled the ss in my hand before taking a slow sip.

    Behind me, Dan and his men stood in a stiff line, their heads bowed, the tension thick

    in the air.

    1 I turned, slowly walking toward Dan. He kept his gaze lowered, avoiding my eyes.

    Without warning, I grabbed his chin and forced him to look up at me. Then, I pped

    him.

    Hard.

    Dan flinched but remained still, his breathing heavy.

    ¡°You had one job,¡± I said, my voice eerily calm. ¡°Just keep track of her location.¡±

    Dan swallowed hard. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, boss. Some guy came out of nowhere and ruined everything.¡±

    His words made my blood boil.

    I gritted my teeth, then, in one swift move, grabbed the whiskey bottle and smashed it against the ground.

    Shards of ss scattered across the floor.

    ¡°One guy?¡± My voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. ¡°One guy beat all four of you? Why the hell am I paying you then?¡± I said with rage in my voice.

 Ex wife bye 18

    <b>CHAPTER </b>018

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°It was bad enough that you couldn¡¯t keep yourself hidden, now one guy beats all four

    of you?!¡± I said, rubbing my chin, trying to keep myposure.

    Dan and his men stood in front of me, heads bowed in shame. My patience was already running thin, and their ipetence wasn¡¯t helping.

    ¡°Boss, he came prepared with an iron rod, and we¡¯re not really much of a fighter,¡± one of the guys mumbled hesitantly as if that would justify their failure.

    Hearing that excuse only fueled my irritation. I pinched the bridge of my nose, inhaling deeply in an attempt to calm myself down.

    ¡°You¡¯re not much of a fighter?¡± I repeated slowly, letting the words sink in. ¡°I pay you arge sum of money each every week, and that¡¯s the bullshit you¡¯re giving me?¡± My voice wasced with anger as I walked up <i>to </i>the man who spoke.

    He flinched slightly when I stopped right in front of him.

    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re all fired,¡± I said coldly, turning away from them.

    ¡°No, please, boss! We¡¯re sorry! It won¡¯t happen again,<i>¡± </i>Dan pleaded, desperation clear

    in his voice.

    I scoffed at his words. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, huh?¡± I took a step closer, grabbed his chin, and forced him to look me in the eye. ¡°Then tell me, do you know where Olivia is?¡± I asked, my tone dangerously low.

    Dan swallowed hard <i>before </i>muttering, ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± I released his chin and straightened up. Useless.

    ¡°But we can still find her! We know people around who could help track her location! Please, don¡¯t fire us,¡± Dan said quickly.

    Iran a hand through my hair, letting out a long sigh. I hated relying on idiots, but right. now<i>, </i>they were all I had. How could one man take down four of them? Who was he-

    Jackie Chan?

    I walked up to Dan again and adjusted the cor of his shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance,¡± I said in a slow<i>, </i>deliberate voice. ¡°Find out where she is. Keep a low profile. If you mess this up again, you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he answered quickly, nodding.

    ¡°Now get out.¡±

    Sessfully unlocked!

    They didn¡¯t waste a second before turning around and leaving. As soon as they were gone, my maids entered, quietly cleaning up the broken ss and cing a new bottle of whiskey on the table.

    I exhaled sharply, grabbing the bottle and pouring myself another drink.

    ¡°One guy,¡± I muttered under my breath, shaking my head at how pathetic they were.

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My surroundings felt blurry as I walked through a familiar dark hallway. My steps were slow, and cautious, like I was moving through thick fog.

    There was a faint glowing from a slightly open door at the end of the corridor. My heartbeat quickened as I reached for the handle, my fingers trembling slightly.

    As I stepped inside, my breath hitched.

    Dora was on top of Adrian, her body tangled with his. Their skin pressed together, the air filled with soft moans and whispers. My stomach twisted painfully.

    I wanted to scream, to cry, to throw something¨Cbut all I could do was watch.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes met mine, and instead of guilt, a slow<i>, </i>sickening smirk spread across his face. Dora turned her headzily, looking at me with amusement.

    My chest tightened, and I took a shaky step back¨Conly to collide with something behind me.

    I spun around.

    Julian.

    But something was wrong. His eyes were bleeding. His mouth, too. Blood dripped down his face, staining his shirt.

    I tried to speak, to ask him what was happening, but no words came out. My throat was locked, suffocated by fear.

    Then I heard a click.

    I turned back <i>to </i>see Adrian holding a gun, the barrel pointed directly at my forehead.

    His smile widened as he pulled the trigger.

    The gunshot rang in my ears.

    I jolted awake, gasping for air. My hands clenched the sheets, my heart hammering against my ribs.

    It took me a moment to realize I was still in Julian¡¯s house, not in that nightmare.

    I ran a shaky hand through my hair, my body still trembling.

    The pain of Adrian¡¯s betrayal followed me like a ghost, haunting me in ways I wasn¡¯t prepared for. I squeezed my eyes shut<b>, </b>willing the images to fade away.

    The sudden ring of an rm startled me. I turned toward the nightstand and saw the clock shing¨C8:<i>00 </i>AM.

    With a deep breath, I reached over and turned it off.

    Slowly, I got out of bed and made my way to the bathroom. As soon as I entered, I felt

    a wave of dizziness wash over me. I had to grip the sink for support, my fingers pressing into the cold marble.

    What page

    was wrong with me? Was it exhaustion? Stress?

    I turned on the tap and sshed water on my face, hoping it would help.

    As I lifted my head to look at my reflection, something caught my attention.

    My breasts.

    They looked swollen.

    A small frown crept onto my face as I turned to the side, inspecting myself more closely. I pulled the strap of my nightgown down slightly, just to be sure.

    There hadn¡¯t been any impact on my chest¨Cno bruises, no reason for them to feel tender. So why did they look¡­different?

    I let out a soft sigh. Maybe I was overthinking.

    Shaking off the thought, I grabbed my toothbrush and began my morning routine.

    Once I finished showering, I stood in front of the mirror, towel wrapped around me, scanning through the clothes the maids had brought. They never asked for my size, so I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d fit.

    J picked out a simple top and a pair of shorts. Somethingfortable since I wasn¡¯t

    going anywhere

    After a moment of hesitation, I decided against wearing a bra. My chest felt sensitive, and I didn¡¯t want to deal with difort today.

    To my surprise, the outfit fit almost perfectly, hugging my figure just right. I smoothed my hands over the fabric, pleased with the choice.

    Then my stomach growled.

    The smell of eggs and toasted bread drifted into my room, making my mouth water.

    Breakfast was already being prepared and I was starving

    I got my phone and started walking downstairs

    Today, Julian and I had a lot to talk about.

 Ex wife bye 19

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>019 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I got to the dining room and saw Julian already having breakfast. His eyesnded on me, and I gave him a small smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Come join me,¡± he said, gesturing toward the chair beside him.

    I nodded and took a seat next to him as one of the maids promptly ced a te of food in front of me ¨C bread, eggs, and bacon. The aroma alone made my stomach grumble.

    ¡°How¡¯s your arm?¡± I asked, ncing at the bandage wrapped around it.

    Julian looked at his injured arm, flexing his fingers slightly before giving me a reassuring nod. ¡°It¡¯s getting better.¡±

    I was relieved to hear that. Seeing him bleed like that in my dream had shaken me more than I let on. It wasn¡¯t just the sight of him being hurt ¨C it was the realization that, for the first time, my problems were affecting someone else directly. Thest thing I wanted was to drag Julian into my mess, but here he was, standing by me regardless.

    I picked up my fork and took a small bite of the eggs. They were surprisingly well- seasoned and cooked just right. I sipped my coffee, enjoying the warmth as it spread through my body. But just as I was gettingfortable, my stomach suddenly clenched. A wave of nausea washed over me, making my throat tighten. I felt like I was seconds away from vomiting all over the table.

    I dropped my fork, pressing my palm against my stomach as my face twisted in difort.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Julian¡¯s voice was filled with concern.

    I didn¡¯t answer right away, trying to focus on my breathing. Sensing my distress, Julian quickly turned <i>to </i>one of the maids.

    ¡°Bring her some warm water. Now.¡±

    Within seconds, a maid rushed over with a ss of warm water. I grabbed it with slightly shaky hands and took small sips, letting the warmth settle in my stomach. A quiet burp escaped my lips, and the nausea slowly began to fade. I exhaled, relieved that the difort was passing.

    ¡°Better?¡± Julian asked, studying my face.

    I nodded, cing the empty ss on the table. ¡°Yeah. Just felt like vomiting for a second.¡±

    ¡°Was it the food?¡±

    <b>Sessfully </b>unlocked<b>! </b>

    ¡®No, the food is great. It just happens sometimes,¡± I said, though I wasn¡¯t convinced myself. This wasn¡¯t normal for me.

    Julian gave me a skeptical look but didn¡¯t press further. I stared down at my te, debating whether to take another bite. I didn¡¯t want to risk feeling sick again, but my stomach still growled in hunger. Hesitantly, I picked up a piece of bread and took a small, careful bite.

    This time, the nausea didn¡¯t return.

    After finishing our meal, Julian wiped his mouth with a napkin, and I did the same. I knew this was the perfect time to ask him what had been on my mind sincest night.

    ¡°Do you have a moment?¡± I asked, pushing my te away.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    We stepped outside and took a stroll through his garden. The fresh air helped clear my

    mind.

    ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡± Julian asked as we walked side by side.

    I hesitated for a second before speaking. ¡°This is all still new <i>to </i>me. We¡¯ve been friends for years now, and yet I¡¯m only just finding out about¡­ all this.¡± I gestured vaguely toward his estate. ¡°It makes me feel like a horrible friend, honestly.¡±

    Julian chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Like I said yesterday, it¡¯s a long story. And you¡¯re not a horrible friend. I just never talked about my life much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to make me feel better. The truth is, I never really asked. I was so caught up in my own problems that I barely paid attention to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really fine, Liv. It¡¯s not like I was dying to share my life story.¡±

    ¡°Well, I want to change that. So, make the long story short,¡± I said, giving him a pointed look.

    Julian raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°You sure?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. I want to hear everything. Starting with how you have all this.¡±

    He exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Alright. Have you ever heard of Zenith Solutions?¡±

    The name sounded familiar. I was never too involved in business matters, but I¡¯d definitely heard Adrian mention it before.

    ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± I said.

    ¡°Well, my parents own it.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°Wait, what?<b>¡± </b>

    Julian nodded. ¡°Yep.¡±

    It took me a second to process. ¡°That exins everything.¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°And here I was, thinking you were just some average Joe¡±

    Forgetting about his injury, I yfully punched his arm, only to realize my mistake when he winced in pain.

    <b>2/4 </b>

    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m sorry!¡± I gasped, covering my mouth.

    Julian chuckled, brushing off the pain. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been through worse, remember?¡±

    I gave him a sheepish smile as we continued walking. ¡°So, let me get this straight ¨C your parents are billionaires, yet you drive around in an average car and live like a normal guy?¡±

    Julian shrugged. ¡°From my perspective, I am an average guy.¡±

    ¡°What do

    you mean?¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Sure, my parents are rich. But their wealth is theirs. They built Zenith Solutions from the ground up. That¡¯s their legacy, not mine.¡±

    ¡°So, you want to build your own legacy?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± he said with a nod.

    ¡°Do your parents know about your decision?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Julian sighed, shoving his hands into his pockets. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ not the right time. And

    onestly, I want to be sure before I make that kind of decision.¡±

    ilted my head. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of how they¡¯ll react? Like¡­ they might take away the mansion or something?¡±

    He smirked. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    I gave him a knowing look. ¡°You wanna hear my opinion?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°There¡¯s no best time to tell them. You could call them right now if you wanted to. If they love <i>you</i>, they¡¯ll respect your decision and I highly doubt they¡¯d kick you out or take all this away.¡± I gestured toward the luxurious estate.

    Julian was quiet for a moment before sighing. ¡°The thing is¡­ I¡¯m the only heir to thepany.¡±

    I blinked, processing his words. ¡°Oh. Well¡­ that changes a lot of things,¡± I said jokingly, nudging his side.

    Julian let out a dryugh, but I could tell this was something that weighed heavily on him. Then, a thought crossed my mind.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what about your sister?¡± I asked, remembering what he had said yesterday.

    Julian¡¯s expression shifted slightly, his jaw tightening for a moment before he responded.

 Ex wife bye 20

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>020 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Yeah, about that¡­¡± Julian said, his voice trailing off.

    I noticed the way his expression shifted, his usually rxed demeanor turning somewhat tense. It was subtle, but I caught it. I suddenly

    og hesitant about pressing

    further. If it was something painful for him, I didn¡¯t want to push.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I understand,¡± I said softly.

    Julian let out a small breath and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The thing is¡­ she¡¯s dead.¡±

    Hearing those wordse out of his mouth made me gasp, my eyes widening in shock. I hadn¡¯t expected that. I thought maybe she had cut ties with the family or something along those lines but death? That was something I wasn¡¯t prepared for.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that,¡± I said, my voice gentle

    Julian gave me a small, almost reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time now<i>, </i>so I¡¯m good.¡±

    But even as he said that I could tell he wasn¡¯tpletely over it. There was a certain weight behind his words, one that lingered even if he tried to y it off.

    ¡°A while back, when I was still younger, my family and I, including my sister¡­ we all went on a skiing trip,¡± he began. His voice remained steady, but there was a slight edge to it. ¡°We got there, and as curious as she was, she wandered off on her own. At first, we thought she was just exploring, but when she didn¡¯te back¡­ we started searching. We searched the entire ce, called the police, hired private investigators¡­ we did everything. But still, we couldn¡¯t find her.¡±

    I listened intently, my heart aching at the thought of what his family must have gone through.

    ¡°Law enforcement and my parents presumed she was dead, but I still feel she¡¯s out there somewhere,¡± he said. His gaze drifted to the ground for a moment as if he was lost in thought.

    ¡°What was her name?¡± I asked gently.

    Julian let out a small chuckle, though there was a hint of sadness behind it. ¡°Olivia.¡±

    I blinked in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, nodding.

    It was strange to think that we shed. A part of me wondered if that

    Sessfully unlocked!

    was why Julian had been drawn to me quoy when we first met. Maybe, in some way, I reminded him of his sister.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite a story,¡± I said, not really sure what else to say.

    ER020

    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Julian agreed. He leaned against a tree as we walked through the garden, his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°I know how many times I caught my mom crying in the middle of the night, how many times I saw my dad drinking when he normally didn¡® t. It changed all of us.¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡± I asked. ¡°How did you feel?¡±

    Julian took a deep breath before answering. ¡°Well, I was still a kid back then, so I didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on. My mom used to tell me that my sister went on a vacation just to make me feel better. But, of course, she couldn¡¯t keep up that lie forever.¡±

    He let out a humorless chuckle. ¡°The first few weeks were the hardest. She was my best friend, and suddenly, she was gone. I didn¡¯t really have anyone to talk to so I felt really lonely¡­ until I met you.¡±

    Hearing that made my heart swell a little. I had never realized <i>how </i>much of an impact I¡® d had on Julian¡¯s life. I always saw him as a strong, reliable friend ¨C the one who never seemed to be shaken by anything. But beneath all that, he had been carrying so much. seemed to be shaken by anything. But b

    I smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m d I could help, even if I didn¡¯t know it.¡±

    Julian shrugged. ¡°You were just being yourself, but that was enough.¡±

    We continued walking in silence for a few moments before Julian spoke again.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we hop over to your side now?¡± he suggested.

    ¡°My side?¡± I asked, a bit confused.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I want to know, too. Since the hospital, you never actually exined why you were there.¡±

    His words made me pause. He must have noticed the state I was in that day, but he never pressed for details. He gave me space, and now, he was finally asking.

    If I were to tell him everything¡­ where would I even begin? He didn¡¯t really know the full story of Adrian and me. He knew bits and pieces, but not the whole picture.

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ you¡¯re right,¡± I said in a low tone, suddenly feeling uneasy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± Julian asked, watching me closely.

    I hesitated. Part of me wanted to keep it to myself, but another part knew that I couldn¡®

    t keep him in the dark forever. He had shared something painful from his past, so maybe it was only fair that I did the same.

    ¡°No, I do,¡± I said after a moment. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of where to start.¡±

    ¡°This might sound strange to you because I haven¡¯t told you much in a long time,¡± I added.

    Julian gave me a small nod. ¡°I catch up on topics really fast.¡±

    I took a deep breath and started exining everything that had happened in the past

    <b>2/3 </b>

    few weeks. I told him about Adrian¡¯s coldness, about how our marriage had never

    been what I thought it was. I told him about Dora ¨C about how she pushed me, about the hospital visit, about the baby I lost without even knowing I was pregnant.

    Julian listened intently, his expression darkening with every word. When I finally finished, he rubbed his chin in thought before speaking.

    ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± he said. ¡°So the reason you were in the hospital was because Dora¡­Adrian¡¯s lover pushed you, and you lost your child, which you

    even know about?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ something like that,¡± I replied.

    Julian clenched his jaw. ¡°And has he tried contacting you since?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t think he even wants me back.¡±

    didn¡¯t

    Julian scoffed. ¡°So why did he marry you in the first ce if he never loved you?¡±

    His question caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t really thought about it before, not in those exact terms. Why did Adrian marry me? If he never truly loved me, then what was the point of it all?

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Julian frowned but didn¡¯t push further.

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Hopefully, once things settle down with those stalkers, <b>I¡¯ll </b>contact mywyer and send Adrian the divorce papers.¡±

    Julian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s probably the best thing you can do.¡±

    We fell into silence again, but this time, it felt heavier. There were still so many unanswered questions, but for now, this was enough.

 Ex wife bye 21

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>021 </b>

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    9:00 AM

    ¡°Was there any need for this stupid clock?¡± I grumbled as I slowly got up, rubbing my eyes. The rm was meant to wake me up an hour ago, but it failed miserably. I /stretched my arms above my head, feeling the slight ache in my back before dragging

    myself out of bed and into the bathroom.

    Toilet flush.

    I took my toothbrush and began my morning routine, brushing in slow circr motions while staring at my reflection in the mirror. My hair was a mess, my skin looked a bit dull¨Cmaybe because I stayed up tootest night. After spitting out the foam, I rinsed my mouth and sshed cold water on my face, letting out a small sigh. Stepping out of the bathroom, I noticed that one of my maids had already brought my usual morning orange juice with ginger, just as I requested every day. I grabbed the ss and took a sip, letting the cool citrus vor wake up my senses.

    After a few minutes of stretching, I hopped onto my treadmill, setting the speed to afortable walking pace. My feet moved rhythmically as I stared nkly at the wall in front of me, my thoughts drifting.

    Adrian.

    I hadn¡¯t heard from him.

    I worked out for a full hour before stepping off the treadmill, slightly out of breath but satisfied. Without wasting time, I headed into the bathroom for a shower. The hot water rxed my muscles, washing away the sweat. By the time I stepped out, steam filled the room. I wrapped a towel around my body and walked toward my vanity table, towel¨Cdrying my hair as I picked up my phone.

    -1 checked my messages.

    Still nothing from Adrian.

    I frowned, tapping my phone against my palm. I had sent him a message yesterday, yet there was no response. My patience was wearing thin.

    I tried calling him.

    Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Ring¡­

    No answer.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    phessfully un

    I narrowed my eyes, gripping my phone tighter. avoiding my calls again?

    I tossed my phone onto the table, frustrated. Since the night we slept together, he had been acting distant, and I didn¡¯t like it one bit.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    ¡°I just hope you didn¡¯t use me like a sex doll that night,¡± I muttered to myself as I picked up myb, running it through my damp hair. ¡°I¡¯m not something that people use and dispose of.¡±

    I scoffed, shaking my head. ¡°I know I¡¯m a gem.¡±

    Some people might think my rtionship with Adrian is toxic, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve been through worse¨Cfar worse than this.

    A smallugh escaped my lips as old memories surfaced.

    When I was seven, my mother constantlypared me to our neighbor¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Look how well¨Cmannered she is. Look at how gracefully she carries herself. You should learn from her!¡±

    Those words tormented me daily.

    Back then, I was a tomboy. I loved ying basketball and running around with boys, and I didn¡¯t care about dresses or makeup. I was rough, wild, and full of energy. I can still remember the number of arms I nearly broke during school fights.

    But my mother hated it.

    She wanted me to be just like the neighbor¡¯s daughter¨Cpoised, delicate, obedient.

    But I refused. I loved myself for who I was.

    That was until the day she told me she regretted giving birth to me.

    I think something in me shattered that day.

    After that, I did everything to be the perfect daughter she always wanted. I changed my dressing style, abandoned my tomboy habits, and learned proper manners. When I turned fifteen, I started experimenting with makeup and beauty routines. Eventually, I perfected my appearance.

    But focusing on myself, and making myself this beautiful came with a price, my grades from school and college were all bad, but that was just the beginning.

    By the time I was in high school, I was the girl every guy wanted.

    But I wasn¡¯t interested in any of them.

    Not until the day Adrian walked into my life.

    I remember it so clearly. My parents¡® business partners wereing over, and I made sure I looked my absolute best. I wore my finest dress, and my best shoes, and styled my hair perfectly.

    Then I saw him.

    Adrian sat on the couch, carelessly scrolling through his phone, lookingpletely uninterested in his surroundings.

    He didn¡¯t even look at me.

    And that was what drew me to him.

    He was the first guy who didn¡¯t fall at my feet.

    Mrs. Westwood took a liking to me immediately, thinking I was a well¨Cmannered youngdy. But Adrian? He barely acknowledged my existence. Adrian and his mom starteding quite often and Adrian didn¡¯t speak to me until his mom officially introduced

    us

    Little by little, we started talking.

    I thought we had a connection.

    I was sure he felt the same way.

    Then everything changed.

    The worst day of my life happened when Adrian¡¯s parents died and as my parent¡¯s biggest investors ourpany slowly began to crumble.

    We weren¡¯t leaving thevish lifestyle we once used to live, things were getting tight.

    That was when my mother came up with a brilliant idea.

    ¡°Marry Adrian.¡±

    If I married Adrian, he could take care of our family. He had the wealth, the power, the name. And I liked him.

    And I was certain he liked me, too.

    So, on the day I nned to confess my feelings to him, I got hit with the most painful betrayal of

    my life.

    Adrian was getting married.

    To that slimy dog named Olivia.

    I still remember how many bottles of whiskey I downed that night, trying to drown the unbearable sting of heartbreak.

    Tnever saw iting.

    How? Why?

    He gave me all the signs. He wanted me. Then suddenly, he married another woman.

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Maybe Olivia used some kind of trick. Maybe she manipted him. Maybe she was holding him down in that, marriage with something.

    But I wasn¡¯t going to give up on him. I refused to give up on him. I didn¡¯t care if he was married. I didn¡¯t care how long it takes.

    I was going <i>to </i>have Adrian,

    <b>3/4 </b>

 Ex wife bye 22

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>022 </b>

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    After I was donebing my hair, I received a text. My heart leaped, hoping it was Adrian, but when I picked up my phone and checked the screen, I realized it was just from my friend, Jessica.

    Ah, I mused, rolling my eyes as I scrolled through the message.

    [Hey girl, I¡¯m currently on my way to your ce. Bringing along some fine wine to match the gist.]

    Her message read, and only then did I recall that I had invited her over.

    Swiftly, I typed my reply.

    [Sure, I¡¯ll be expecting you.]

    cing my phone down, I let out a small sigh and got up. The towel that had been secured around my chest slipped off, pooling at my feet as I made my way into my walk¨Cin closet.

    Rows of designer dresses greeted me, each one more expensive than the other. Running my fingers across the fabric, I mentally pieced together the look I wanted for today. It had to be something elegant yet effortless¨Csomething that screamed, I woke up looking this good.

    After a moment of thought, I settled on a silk, champagne¨Ccolored blouse paired with a fitted ck skirt that entuated my curves. I took my time dressing, ensuring every detail was perfect.

    Twenty minutester, I was fully dressed, my makeup wless, my hair sleek and cascading down my back. Just as I admired my reflection in the mirror, my maid

    walked in, as timid as ever.

    Pathetic.

    ¡°Madam, Ms. Jessica is here. I¡¯vee to inform you of her presence,¡± she said in a hushed tone. ¡°She¡¯s in the drawing room.¡±

    I barely acknowledged her, offering only a slight nod before walking past her toward the drawing room.

    The moment I stepped in, Jessica¡¯s face lit up, and she jumped to her feet.

    ¡°You¡­you look wonderful!¡± she eximed, rushing over to hug me.

    I allowed a small smile to grace my lips. ¡°Thank you, Jess.¡±

    Sessfully unlocked!

    She pulled away and grinned, holding up a bottle of expensive wine. ¡°I brought the

    wine as promised! Now it¡¯s up to you to spill the juicy details.¡±

    I chuckled as I took a seat, elegantly crossing my legs. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I have

    something worth talking about today.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s eyes widened with curiosity as she sat beside me, cing the wine bottle on the table. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t keep me waiting!¡±

    I leaned in slightly, lowering my voice as I delivered the news. ¡°Adrian and I¡­ finally had sex.¡±

    Her reaction was exactly what I expected.

    Jessica gasped dramatically, her jaw dropping as she stared at me like I had just told her the secret to immortality.

    ¡°Shut the front freaking door! You don¡¯t mean it!¡±

    I smirked smugly, biting back a proud smile. ¡°Would I lie about something like this?¡±

    For a moment, she remained silent, processing the information before suddenly squealing in excitement.

    ¡°This is huge! Oh my God! Tell me everything!¡± She scooted closer, practically bouncing on the seat. ¡°Was he a beast in bed? Was he¡­<i>¡± </i>She leaned in, lowering her voice. ¡°Big?¡±

    A faint blush crept onto my cheeks as my mind reyed that night.

    Adrian had been everything and more. He was passionate, dominating, and intoxicating. His touch had been firm yet gentle, his movements powerful yet controlled. He was unlike any man I had ever been with, and that alone made my attraction to him even stronger.

    Jessica gasped, pointing at my face. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re blushing! That means it was good. Really good.¡±

    I let out a softugh. ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ he didn¡¯t disappoint.¡±

    Jessica squealed again, grabbing my hand and squeezing it. ¡°This is amazing! So, how has your rtionship changed since then? Should I be expecting a wedding invitation

    sooner now?¡±

    Just like that, my excitement deted.

    The question¨Cone that should have filled me with joy¨Conly brought a wave of doubt crashing over me. I could feel my expression shift, my smile faltering. Jessica noticed immediately. Her brows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I hesitated. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I needed to talk to someone.

    Sighing, I finally confessed, ¡°Adrian¡­ he¡¯s been acting distant.¡±

    Jessica blinked

    R Nowork avable now. Please check yourwork.

    I let out another sigh, shifting slightly in my seat. ¡°I¡¯ve had sex with other men before, Jess. I know how they usually act the day after. They always want more, they crave the connection.¡± I paused, frustration creeping into my voice. ¡°But Adrian was different.

    The morning after, he looked¡­ disappointed.¡±

    Jessica tilted her head. ¡°Disappointed? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He barely spoke to me. It was like he regretted it or something.¡±

    Jessica frowned, her excitement reced with confusion. ¡°So, you think he didn¡¯t like it? That¡¯s why he¡¯s been distant?¡±

    Ishrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t want to believe that after everything, he got what he wanted and is now ready to throw me away.¡±

    Jessica scoffed, shaking her head. ¡°Oh,e on, Dora. That¡¯s not a reason to feel down. Maybe he¡¯s just busy with work. You know how men are. They get all in their heads about stupid things.¡±

    I pursed my lips. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Jessica leaned in, her eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°But listen¡­ this is why you need a n.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°What kind of n?¡±

    Jessica smirked. ¡°One that ensures Adrian stays stuck with you, <i>no </i>matter what.¡±

    I was intrigued. ¡°Go on.¡±

    She nced around as if someone might be listening, then leaned in and whispered in

    my ear.

    The moment the words left her lips, my eyes widened.

    I had never thought of that before. But now that she said it, it made perfect sense. If I did this, there would be no way for Adr¨ªan to leave me. He would be mine-

    permanently.

    A slow, calcting smile stretched across my lips as I processed the brilliance of her idea.

    Jessica leaned back, watching me with anticipation. ¡°So? What do you think?¡±

    I met her gaze, confidence returning to my posture.

    ¡°I think,¡± I said, taking a sip of the wine she had brought, ¡°that you¡¯re a genius.¡±

    She grinned. ¡°I know.<i>¡± </i>

    And with that, a new n began to take shape in my mind¡ªone that would guarantee Adrian would never be able to walk away from me again.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    Subscribed

    2 Likes

 Ex wife bye 23

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>023 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The morning light streamed through the sheer curtains, casting a soft glow over the room. I stretched my arms above my head, feeling the stiffness in my muscles from another restless night.

    My mind had been running in circles ever since my conversation with Julian. Finally telling him everything lifted some weight off my chest, but a new heaviness had taken its ce¨Ca gnawing uncertainty.

    Adrian.

    I should be done with him. I want to be done with him. But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something I was missing.

    I sighed, rubbing my temples before sitting up in bed. That was the logical next step. But when I reached for my phone on the nightstand, I hesitated.

    What if Adrian retaliates? Let¡¯s not forget that he¡¯s a huge investor in my parent¡¯spany, and I wouldn¡¯t want things to go sideways

    I shook my head, frustrated with myself. I was overthinking. Maybe Julian¡¯s paranoia was rubbing off on me.

    Deciding not to dwell on it, I pushed the thoughts aside and headed to the bathroom. A quick shower helped clear my head, but the moment I stepped out, that same feeling of unease returned.

    I needed to talk to Julian again.

    3

    P

    v

    WW

    The smell of fresh coffee and spaghetti filled the air as I made my way to the dining room. Julian was already there, seated at the long wooden table, casually scrolling through his phone as he sipped from a steaming mug. His injured arm rested on the table, still bandaged but looking much better than yesterday.

    His eyesnded <i>on </i>me as I walked in, and he offered a small smirk. ¡°Good morning, I see you took your time in bed today.¡±

    I rolled my eyes as I slid into the seat across from him. ¡°It¡¯s not thatte.¡±

    ¡°A little past nine,¡± he pointed out.

    A maid promptly set down a te in front of me, spaghetti for breakfast, that¡¯s new.

    As I took my first bite, Juljan leaned forward slightly. ¡°So tell me, how was your night?¡±

    I had another nightmare again but I wanted to keep that to myself I guess he must have noticed my eyebags

    <b>¡°</b><b>Not </b>the best,¡± I replied

    Julian didn¡¯t respond right away. He just observed me, as if <b>waiting </b><b>for </b>me to <b>say </b>more.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    I ced my fork down and sighed. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind this time?¡±

    He tilted his head slightly. ¡°I still can¡¯t get what happenedst week off my mind¡±

    ¡°Which one, your divorce with Adrian or the kidnappers? Julian asked jokingly

    I gave him a serious look before replying ¡°Both.¡±

    Julian set his phone aside andced his fingers together on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about everything you told me. And honestly, Olivia¡­ I don¡¯t think this is just about a bad marriage or a controlling husband. Something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Julian, I know Adrian isn¡¯t a good person, but¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether he¡¯s a good person,¡± Julian cut in. ¡°It¡¯s about whether he¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    I froze for a moment, my heart skipping a beat at his words.

    Julian continued, his voice steady but firm. ¡°You said yourself that the moment you left, Adria hasn¡¯t even tried to contact you?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No. Not once.¡±

    Julian leaned back, exhaling. ¡°Exactly. That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    I clenched my hands together in myp. ¡°Maybe he just doesn¡¯t care anymore. Maybe he¡¯s relieved I left.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe he wanted you gone,¡± Julian countered. ¡°Maybe he was waiting for you to

    run.¡±

    The weight of his words settled over me, sending a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any proof of that,¡± I said quietly.

    Julian sighed, rubbing his jaw. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But I don¡¯t like coincidences, Olivia. And right now, there are too many of them. I think there¡¯s something we¡¯re not seeing.¡±

    I wanted to argue, to brush off his concerns, but deep down, I knew he had a point. Something about all of this did feel off.

    ¡°We also haven¡¯t figured out who sent those guys, who knows Adrian might be involved in this,¡± Julian said

    ¡°I have lived with that man for years, I know the things he can do and can¡¯t do, he has other things to worry about trust me,¡± I said

    Julian then picked up the tablet beside him, his¡¯blue eyes sharp. He showed me the tablet where live video footage was ying and the building looked familiar, it looked a lot like my apartment

    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s been more than 24 hours and no suspicious van has parked <b>at </b>your ce,¡± Julian

    said

    ¡°wait, you nted cameras at my new apartment? When did you have the time to do that?¡± I asked confused, because throughout yesterday I was <b>with </b>him

    ¡°I hired guys to do it.¡± He said taking a sip from his coffee

    A confused look appeared on my face

    ¡°Anyway that¡¯s not the main issue, they haven¡¯t returned here so it¡¯s either I scared them off or they know you¡¯re no longer staying there,¡± Julian said

    ¡°I think they must have figured out,¡± I said

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can scare them off?¡± Julian said jokingly

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t inspector, but those guys were hired so I don¡¯t think they would give up easily,¡± I said

    ¡°You think Dora might be behind the hiring?¡± Julian asked

    And then I started to think, could it be that she wanted me kidnapped? Pushing me out of the house wasn¡¯t enough

    ¡°Well maybe,¡± I said not sure

    ¡°Ok then she should be on our top list of suspects,¡± Julian said

    I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Wait¡­ you want to investigate her¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I hesitated. ¡°Julian, I appreciate you wanting to help, but this¡­ this could be dangerous.¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°I can handle myself.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Says the guy with a wounded arm.¡±

    Julian smirked. ¡°Fair point. But that doesn¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    I exhaled, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Julian¡­ I don¡¯t want you getting dragged into this. You¡¯ve already done enough by letting me stay here.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Letting you stay here isn¡¯t enough. Not if there¡¯s a real threat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I admitted.

    I swallowed hard. He was right. Things might have gotten calm since the day we caught them, but what if theye after me again when I leave, I can¡¯t stay in Julian¡¯s house forever

    I nodded slowly, ¡°Okay. But promise me something.¡±

    ¡°let me hear it.¡±

    I met his gaze. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±

    A small smirk yed on his lips. ¡°You do know me, right?¡±

    ¡°Julian,¡± I warned.

    His expression softened. ¡°Alright, alright. I promise I won¡¯t be reckless.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure I believed him, but for now, it was enough.

    Julian leaned back, a determined look settling over his face. ¡°Good. Because I have a

    feeling they¡¯re just getting started.¡±

 Ex wife bye 24

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>024 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Seated in the conference room, I stared at the screen in front of me, analyzing the demand chart for ourtest product that had just been released. The numbers weren¡¯t as high as I expected. The product had pulled in some solid cash around half a million dors if I recall correctly but it had not lived up to expectations.

    Around me, the investors whispered amongst themselves, their voices hushed as if afraid to draw my attention. They could already tell that the report had put me in a foul mood.

    Beside me, James sighed, shaking his head as he studied the figures. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a shame. I expected big things from this.¡±

    ¡°The market didn¡¯t go as expected, but we¡¯ve already begun <i>to </i>work on that,¡± standing beside the chart one of my employees, specifically the man in charge of the

    advertising section, spoke up.

    He walked closer to me and then slid a tablet across the table toward me. ¡°We¡¯re working on creating new packaging and running several more ads with the help of big- time celebrities. We¡¯re also nning to give out free samples. Their reviews will attract more customers¨CI¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    I barely spared the screen a nce before pushing it aside. ¡°You¡¯re sure of it..¡± I said

    ¡°look I don¡¯t care how you do it. I want this fixed as soon as possible.¡± I added

    A heavy silence fell over the room. No one dared to speak. I could feel their hesitation, the way their shoulders tensed under the weight of my words.

    ¡°yes sir.¡±

    Without another word, I¨Cstood up and strode out of the conference room. My footsteps echoed down the hall as I made my way toward the bathroom.

    James hurried after me, his voice cautious. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied tly.

    Clearly, that was a lie

    I was in a horrible mood. Today was the day my mother died. And each year, I hated this day more than thest. Each night on this day I always had nightmares, dreams of witnessing what happened to her.

    James must have sensed it because he stopped following me after a while. He watched me carefully, his lips parting sherwanted to say something, but he held back.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Good, I wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation.

    I pushed open the bathroom door and walked to the sink, twisting the faucet. Cold

    water ran over my hands, numbing them slightly before I sshed it on my face. The icy chill did little to wash away the frustration boiling inside me.

    Gripping the edge of the sink, I stared at my reflection in the mirror. My jaw was tense, my eyes shadowed from restless nights spent chasing ghosts.

    Each year that passed, the weight of my unfulfilled promise pressed heavier on my shoulders. I had sworn to make them pay¨Cthe people who took my mother from me. Yet, despite everything I¡¯d built, despite all my power, I was still no closer to my goal.

    I reached into my pocket and pulled out my phone, my thumb swiping across the screen until her picture appeared.

    My mother.

    She was the reason I fought. The reason I refused to give up. The reason I never let myself fall.

    Then they took her away from me.

    The phone vibrated in my hand, pulling me from my thoughts. For a brief second, I hoped it was Dan with an update.

    I checked the screen.

    A useless message from one of my investors.

    Iclenched my jaw and exhaled sharply before dialing Dan¡¯s number instead. He picked

    up almost immediately.

    ¡°Boss.¡± His voice was steady, but I could hear the edge of uncertainty in it.

    ¡°Tell me you have something.¡±

    Silence.

    Then, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    My fingers curled into a fist. ¡°Not yet?¡± My tone was colder than the water dripping from my chin.

    ¡°We¡¯re working on it,¡± Dan said quickly. ¡°We¡¯ve been scanning all street cameras, every feed within a five¨Cmile radius of herst known location. So far, nothing. But we¡¯re not stopping.¡±

    I shut my eyes for a second, inhaling through my nose. ¡°Dan, I don¡¯t need excuses. I need results.¡±

    ¡°I know,<i>¡± </i>he admitted. ¡°We¡¯re shifting our approach. If we can¡¯t find her directly, we¡¯re tracking someone else.¡±

    <b>I </b>frowned. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The guy who showed up for her at the caf¨¦. We saw him leaving with her, so she might be staying with him. If we find him, we find her.¡±

    I considered that for a moment, my grip on the phone tightening. Olivia was smart,

    and if she had even an ounce of caution, she¡¯d be keeping a low profile. But people always had weak spots. Attachments. Someone they trusted enough to run to.

    ¡°How long?¡± I demanded.

    Dan hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll update you soon.¡®

    I exhaled sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t want an update. I want a location. Do not call me until you have one.¡±

    Click.

    I shoved my phone back into my pocket and turned to the mirror once more.

    My mother¡¯s face haunted me in my reflection, a ghost of the past that refused to fade.

    I had sworn on her grave that I would make them pay.

    And I would.

    No matter how long it took.

    A sharp knock sounded on the bathroom door, pulling me from my thoughts.

    ¡°Sir?¡± A voice called from outside. ¡°Mr. James asked me to remind you of your next meeting.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, gripping the sink harder before exhaling and straightening up. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The footsteps faded away, leaving me alone once again.

    I turned off the faucet and grabbed a paper towel, drying my hands. My emotions didn¡®

    t matter right now. The weight of my past didn¡¯t matter right now.

    The only thing that mattered was finding Olivia.

    Because once I did, everything would fall into ce.

    And her hero, well he doesn¡¯t know the mess he just put himself in

    She thought she could run. She thought she could hide. But she would learn soon. enough.

 Ex wife bye 25

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>025 </b>

    DAN¡¯S POV

    The glow of multipleputer screens bathed the dimly lit room in an eerie blue light. The air buzzed with the hum of hard drives, the rhythmic clicking of keyboards filling the space like an urgent countdown.

    My team worked at a breakneck pace, their eyes flicking between monitors as feed after feed cycled through. Street corners, alleys, subway stations¨Cevery possible route she could have taken. Yet, nothing.

    I exhaled sharply, arms crossed over my chest, frustration wing at me. Adrian was losing patience, and when Adrian lost patience, people got hurt. I¡¯d seen it before, and I had no interest in being on the receiving end of his anger.

    A sharp curse broke through the tense silence.

    ¡°Still no sign of her,¡± John muttered, his fingers flying over the keyboard. ¡°Either she¡¯s damn good at avoiding cameras, or she¡¯s gone underground<i>.¡± </i>

    I ran a hand through my hair, tension knotting in my muscles.

    ¡°We¡¯re missing something.¡°Another tech, barely looking up from his screen, offered a suggestion. ¡°Maybe she changed her appearance?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I snapped, stepping closer. ¡°The Al would still pick up the structure of her face<i>. </i>No amount of makeup or hair dye is going to fool it.¡±

    John hesitated, tapping his fingers against the desk before ncing at me. ¡°Since we can¡¯t find her, let¡¯s try n B.¡±

    I already knew where he was going with this. My jaw tightened. ¡°the asshole that put us in this situation¡± I said tly.

    Thankfully when the fight urred there were street cameras around that we could use to get his face.

    John nodded. ¡°If she¡¯s hiding, she¡¯s not doing it alone. And if she is, she won¡¯tst long. She¡¯ll need help eventually.¡±

    He was right. And Adrian wouldn¡¯t wait for ¡®eventually.¡® ¡°Run a facial recognition scan,¡± I ordered. ¡°Find the guy, track his movements. If she¡¯s with him, we¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±

    John¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard, the screen shifting as he pulled up an image of the man in question. A few keystrokester, the scanunched, running through every public and private feed we

    Sessfully unlocked!

    The room fell into a tense silence, broken only by the asional beep of the system processing images. I checked the time. Adrian wouldn¡¯t wait much longer. If we didn¡¯t find her soon¡­ I didn¡¯t want to think about what that meant for me.

    A sharp beep from the monitor. The Al had locked onto something.

    John stiffened. ¡°Got him.¡±

    I leaned over his shoulder, my eyes narrowing at the screen. The guy had been spotted two days ago, entering an apartmentplex.

    Bingo.

    ¡°She might be there,¡± I murmured, my mind already working through the next steps.

    John nced up. ¡°Do you want to go over there with the team?¡±

    Not yet. Adrian didn¡¯t like half¨Cfinished jobs.

    ¡°Keep tracking him,¡± I said. ¡°I want to know every move he makes.¡±

    Adrian wanted results. And I would get them¨Cbefore it was toote.

    ***

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The day had dragged on longer than I wanted. Meeting after meeting, forced conversations with investors, numbers that didn¡¯t meet expectations¡ªit had all been a waste of my time. I barely heard James when he walked up beside me as I headed toward my car.

    ¡°Adrian,<i>¡± </i>he said carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s grab a drink. You need to get your mind off things.¡±

    I knew what he was trying to do. He thought a distraction would help. It wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Not today<i>.¡± </i>My voice was sharp, final,

    James sighed but didn¡¯t argue. He knew better.

    As I reached my car, my driver was already waiting, holding the door open for me. I slid inside without another word, the cool leather seat doing nothing to ease the tension in my shoulders.

    My phone vibrated in my pocket. I pulled it out, ncing at the screen.

    ¨C Dora.

    I ignored the call. Her messages flooded my WhatsApp, unread and unanswered. Whatever she wanted, I didn¡¯t have the patience for it today.

    Today wasn¡¯t about business. It wasn¡¯t about her.

    It was about the one special person I had lost.

    The car ride felt endless. The city blurred past the tinted windows, the bright neon lights contrasting against the darkness pressing against me. When we finally pulled into the driveway, I didn¡¯t wait for the driver to open the door. I stepped out, my movements stiff, my body heavy with exhaustion that had nothing to do with work. I walked straight into my library, shutting the door behind me. The room was quiet, lined with towering bookshelves filled with stories I never had the time to read.

    I shrugged off my suit jacket, loosening my tie as I poured myself a drink. The whiskey

    I

    burned down my throat, but the fire did nothing to thaw the ice in my chest.

    One drink turned into two. Then three. I didn¡¯t know when I drifted off. But then, the

    dreams started again.

    *FIFTEEN YEARS AGO*

    I could still remember the excitement buzzing in my veins, the way my heart pounded as I clutched my exam results in my hands. I had done it. My grades were excellent. I couldn¡¯t wait to tell my mother.

    I practically ran home, pushing open the door with a grin on my face.

    ¡°Mom!¡± I called out. Silence greeted me.

    My smile faltered slightly, but I brushed it off. Her car was outside. She had to be home.

    I walked further inside, my footsteps unnaturally loud against the floor. Something felt

    wrong.

    I couldn¡¯t ce what it was.

    I reached her bedroom door. My hand hesitated on the handle. A strange, heavy feeling pressed against my chest, but I pushed it aside.

    I opened the door. She was sitting by the window, holding a framed photo of us¨Cour family.

    Something tightened in my stomach.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home<i>.¡± </i>My voice was softer now, cautious.

    I took a step closer. Then, I noticed it. Tears. She was crying. I stopped in my tracks.

    <i>¡°</i><i>1 </i>

    ¡­Are you alright?¡± I asked.

    No response.

    I had rarely seen my mother cry. She was a strong woman, someone who never let -anything break her.

    So why? What had happened?

    My fingers clenched at my sides, unease crawling up my spine. And then, she finally looked up at me,

    Her eyes¨Cred¨Crimmed, filled with something I couldn¡¯t understand. Something I had never seen before.

    And at that moment, I knew. Something was very, very wrong.

    Nowork avable now. Please check yourwork.

    J Likes

 Ex wife bye 26

    < CHAPTER <b>026 </b>

    46

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Inside the spacious om, I moved closer, my steps slow and hesitant. My mother sat

    by the window, her back slightly hunched, shoulders trembling. The dim light from outside cast a soft glow on her figure, highlighting the way she clutched our family photo to her chest.

    I knelt beside her, my heart pounding. ¡°Mom, talk to me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t react immediately, only tightening her grip on the photo. The silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. Then, finally, in a voice so quiet it barely reached me, she whispered, ¡°They took everything from us.¡±

    Confusion knitted my brows. ¡°Who?¡± I asked, searching her face for answers.

    She didn¡¯t reply. Instead, her hand moved, slowly reaching for something beneath the folds of her dress. I watched in growing dread as she pulled out a cold, metallic object. The moment I realized what it was, my breath caught in my throat.

    A gun.

    I jerked back, my body tensing. ¡°Mom?¡± My voice barely came out. ¡°What are you doing with that?¡±

    She stared at the weapon in her hands as if mesmerized, her fingers tracing over the barrel. Her breaths came out shaky, uneven.

    ¡°How could I ever recover from this?¡± she murmured to herself as if I weren¡¯t even there. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±

    Panic surged through me. My hands clenched at my sides, my mind racing for a way to stop this.

    ¡°Why are you talking like this, Mom? Put the gun down so we can talk, okay?¡± I kept my voice as calm as possible, even though my heart felt like it was going to rip through my chest.

    But she didn¡¯t seem to hear me. She flicked off the safety, and the soft click sent a jolt of terror through my spine.

    ¡°Jack!¡± I yelled, my voice desperate. I needed our butler, anyone, toe and help. My mother lifted the gun, pressing the cold barrel against her temple.

    I swallowed, forcing my body to move toward her. ¡°Mom, if this is some kind of joke, it¡® s not funny,¡± I said, trying to mask my fear.

    Atst, she looked at me. Her eyes, usually so full of warmth, were drowning in sorrow, Tears streamed down her face, but she smiled¨Ca small, broken smile that shattered

    A horrifying realization hit me. She wasn¡¯ting back from this.

    ¡°Mom, wai¡­¡±

    BANG.

    The gunshot echoed in the room, deafening. The sound mmed into me like a physical blow, and my whole body froze.

    For a moment, everything stopped. My cars rang. My mind refused to process what had just happened.

    I watched, paralyzed, as the gun slipped from her fingers, ttering to the floor. Her body slumped, her head tilting lifelessly to the side.

    A strangled breath left my lips.

    This wasn¡¯t real. It couldn¡¯t be real..

    My mother¨Cmy only family¨Cwas gone.

    ¡°Mom?¡± My voice cracked as I reached for her, grabbing her cold, lifeless hands. They didn¡¯t squeeze back.

    I stared into her now¨Cempty eyes, the warmth draining from them as blood seeped

    in

    from the wo her head.

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I whispered, shaking her gently. ¡°Mom, wake up.¡±

    She didn¡¯t move.

    My chest felt like it was caving in. My throat burned, but no sound came out except ragged gasps. Tears blurred my vision, but I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from her face.

    Footsteps thundered down the hall, and the door burst open.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Jack, our butler, rushed in, his face pale. His eyes flickered to the gun on the floor, then to my trembling hands still holding my mother..

    Then he looked at me.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± he whispered, horror shing in his eyes.

    I whipped my head toward him, rage surging through my veins. ¡°What did I do?¡± My voice was sharp and dangerous. ¡°I called for you! I yelled for you toe help, but you weren¡¯t there!¡±

    Realization dawned in his eyes. His lips parted slightly as he took a cautious step forward. ¡°Sir, I¡­I swear, this wasn¡¯t my fault. Your mother dismissed all of us today. She sent us away. We were only following her orders.¡±

    His words barely registered. I couldn¡¯t process anything beyond the lifeless body in front of me.

    ¡°Why?¡± My voice was barely a whisper now. ¡°Why would she do this to me?¡±

    Jack didn¡¯t have an answer.

    20

    His hands fumbled for his phone, and he quickly dialed for emergency services. But what could they do? What could anyone do? It was already toote.

    Minutes passed in a blur. The sound of sirens filled the air, followed by hurried. footsteps. EMTs rushed into the room. I barely noticed them. My hands were still clutching my mother¡¯s as they tried to pull me away.

    ¡°Sir, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± I struggled, my heart pounding erratically.

    A strong grip held me back as they reached for my mother. My muscles tensed, but I was powerless against them. I could only watch as they ced her in a cadaver pouch.

    The zipper closed.

    Just like that, she was gone.

    My legs buckled, and I sank to the floor, my fingers digging into the carpet. A suffocating emptiness swallowed me whole as tears flooded down my cheeks.

    Then a familiar voice cut through the haze.

    ¡°Adrian.¡±

    I lifted my head slowly. Standing before me was our family¡¯s private investigator. His expression was grim, his presence solid and unwavering.

    He crouched beside me, cing a firm hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± he said quietly.

    The words didn¡¯t feel real. Nothing did,

    He hesitated before speaking again<b>. </b>¡°I¡¯m going to do my best to find out what happened¡­what made her do this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    His voice held certainty. A promise,

    I swallowed the lump in my throat, using the back of my hands to clean off the tears. Something had driven her to this. Something had shattered my mother sopletely that she saw no way out.

    And I needed to know what it was.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 27

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I stood in the corner of the dimly lit room, my back pressed against the cold wall as I watched the private investigator flip open a small notepad. His pen was poised, ready. to jot down every detail. I knew the routine well¨Cfacts, observations, questions. None of them would bring my mother back.

    ¡°So you said when you walked in, she was already holding the gun?¡± His voice was calm and professional, but I could sense the undertone of curiosity.

    ¡°Yes.¡± My response was clipped, my throat tightening as I said the words out loud. Saying them made it real. I was still trying to digest the truth¨Cthat my mother was gone. That I was alone.

    The investigator¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a moment before he scribbled something down. ¡°This was clearly an act of suicide,¡± he <b>said</b>. ¡°But the main issue is finding out who or what pushed her to this point.¡±

    I swallowed hard, my mind reying the moment shest looked at me. Her tear- streaked face, the way her fingers trembled as they gripped that photo. And then her final words¨Cwords that echoed in my mind like a curse.

    ¡°They took everything from us.¡±

    I had asked her who ¡°they¡± were, but she never answered me.

    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. Who? Was it someone from her business? An old enemy? Or someone she had trusted?

    When I did walk in I saw her dropping down her phone, could it be that ¡®they¡® were in her contact?

    Am sure I can find some clues in her phone.

    The investigator¡¯s <b>voice </b>snapped me back. ¡°Did she leave behind any notes? Say anything that might give us a clue?¡±

    I hesitated. Should I tell him? Should I hand over the only two pieces of information | had¨Cher cryptic words and her phone?

    But I already knew what would happen if I did. The police would follow legal procedures, conduct an investigation, and maybe even find the person responsible. And then what? Some watered<b>¨C</b>down punishment? A courtroom battle that would drag on for years? A p on the wrist? They weren¡¯t directly involved in her death so they might even get off easy.

    No. That wasn¡¯t enough. Whoever drove my mother to this point didn¡¯t deserve a trial. They deserved something much worse.

    I forced my expression to <b>remain </b>neutral. ¡°No,¡± I said tly. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    179

    The investigator exhaled, looking disappointed. ¡°With no leads, this might be harder than I expected, but we¡¯ll do everything we can to find the truth.¡± He gave me a sympathetic look, one that I didn¡¯t want or need. ¡°My team and I will be back tomorrow to search for any evidence, so please don¡¯t touch anything in this room.¡±

    I nodded once, just enough to make him think I was listening.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Adrian. And if you need anything, call me.¡± With that, he walked

    toward the door and left.

    The second I heard the door click shut, I turned toward my mother¡¯s nightstand. My fingers hovered over the phone for a moment before I grabbed it.

    I pressed the power button, my heart hammering.

    No password.

    That meant she hadn¡¯t been hiding anything from herself. She had wanted someone

    to find this.

    I went straight to her call history. My eyes narrowed as I saw the same number repeated over and over¨C81 missed calls. She had been desperate to reach someone,

    yet they had ignored her every time.

    The name attached to the number made my stomach churn.

    Sam Grayson.

    Grayson. That name sounded familiar. I knew I had heard it somewhere before, but

    where?

    I moved to her messages, scrolling through the flood of texts she had sent him.. Dozens of messages. Pleas for him to call her back. But he hadn¡¯t responded. Not

    even once.

    I scrolled up to the very first message. If I was going to understand what happened, I needed to start from the beginning.

    I walked over to the door and locked it, making sure no one would interrupt me. Then, I

    sat on the bed and began reading.

    Martha: ¡°The <b>dinner </b>was lovely, Mr. Grayson. Best regards to Mrs. Grayson.¡±

    Sam: ¡°Will do, Mrs. Westwood. I <b>hope </b>we can <b>meet </b>up tomorrow to conclude the

    business.¡±

    Martha: ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll go through the documents you sent me and give you my feedback tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>

    Documents. That <b>meant </b>there was paperwork involved in whatever deal they had made. If those documents were still in this room, they could hold the missing pieces! needed.

    I kept reading.

    273

    Martha: ¡°Good day, Sam. I just finished reading the document. Isn¡¯t the amount requested a little too much?¡±

    Sam: ¡°Come on, Martha. You know how the business world is¨Cyou need money to make money. This is going to be a huge project, and I know we will all reap good fruits from it.¡±

    Martha: ¡°The problem is, mypany doesn¡¯t have that much funds to invest at the

    moment.¡±

    Sam: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just talk to your investors? I¡¯m sure they can help you out here. We can¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity. Tell them if they invest more, they will

    get 200% ROI.¡±

    Martha: ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Sam: ¡°Yes, it is. That¡¯s why we cannot miss this.¡±

    Martha: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to them and get the funds avable.¡±

    I clenched my jaw. This was it. This was where it started. He had convinced her to gather more funds, pushing her to put everything on the line.

    Then the messages went silent for three days.

    And on the fourth day, my mother had sent him a new message.

    Martha: ¡°Good news, Sam. The funds are ready.¡±

    Sam: ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I knew you could do it. The next step is¨Cyou¡¯re going to convert the funds to BTC, and I¡¯ll send you an address to transfer everything there.¡±

    I stopped reading.

    BTC Bitcoin.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 28

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>028 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Martha: ¡°BTC wallet? Why that? Don¡¯t you have apany ount or a personal ount?<b>¡± </b>

    Sam: ¡°I do, but I feel it¡¯s safer this way. Transferring all those funds¡­ a small mistake, and it¡¯s all gone.¡±

    Martha: ¡°Hmmm, alright then. If you feel that way, send the address.¡±

    I clenched my jaw as I read the messages over and over again. She had trusted him. She had believed in his words, just like a hundred other business partners she had worked with over the years. But this time, she had made the wrong choice.

    He sent her the BTC address, and she transferred the funds.

    Then, silence.

    The chat history told a story of betrayal. At first, my mother had been calm.

    Martha: ¡°Okay, so when should we expect some profits?¡±

    Days passed. No response.

    Martha: ¡°Sam? It¡¯s been a few days now. I just wanted an update.¡±

    Still nothing.

    Martha: ¡°Sam, I¡¯ve been trying to reach out to you, but you¡¯re not answering. I event went to your ce, but your neighbors say you haven¡¯t been around for two weeks. Please get back to me as soon as possible.¡±

    A week passed.

    Martha: ¡°Sam, I haven¡¯t heard from you in over a month. The investors are already on my neck. What the hell is going on<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Then came the flood of texts. She had begged, threatened, demanded answers¨Cbut still, there was nothing. He had vanished.

    My blood boiled as I stared at the messages. This wasn¡¯t just a bad business deal. This wasn¡¯t just some unfortunate market turn. This was a fraud.

    Sam Grayson had manipted my mother, convinced her to gather an impossible. amount of money, and then led her to send it in a way that couldn¡¯t be traced.

    She had been desperate, and he had used that desperation against her.

    I gripped the phone so tightly than fully unlocked

    Sessfully

    My mother wasn¡¯t stupid. She must have realized the truth toote. Maybe that¡¯s why she had called him 81 times, why she had sent all those messages. She had been pleading for a way out, <b>and </b>he had ignored her<b>. </b>

    I exhaled sharply, trying to steady myself, but my vision was blurring with rage.

    She had killed herself because of this.

    Because of him.

    I sucked in a deep breath and shut my eyes, willing my emotions to calm down. My mother must have felt so alone in her final moments. She hadn¡¯te to me. She hadn¡¯t told me what was happening. Had she thought I wouldn¡¯t understand? Or had she been afraid of burdening me?

    Didn¡¯t she realize I would have fought for her?

    A sharp pain tightened in my chest, but I shoved it down. Now wasn¡¯t the time to mourn. I needed to act.

    I wiped the tears from my face and stood up.

    The documents.

    She had mentioned reviewing them before making the transfer. That meant the papers had to be somewhere in this room.

    I moved to her wardrobe first, sifting through her neatly folded clothes, and searching. for a hidden folder or envelope. Nothing..

    Next, I checked her nightstand drawers, pulling each one open, and running my fingers -over every surface. Still nothing.

    Then, finally, buried beneath a pile of dresses at the bottom of the closet, I found a thick yellow file.

    I sat on the bed and opened it carefully.

    My breath caught as I scanned the contents.

    There it was.

    A record of the transfer¨C350 million dors.

    Her name and signature were on it. So was his.

    Sam Grayson<b>. </b>

    I traced my fingers over the name, my anger boiling over once more.

    This bastard had signed off <b>on </b>everything.

    I flipped through the pages, reading every detail. He had promised a 200<b>% </b>return on investment. He had guaranteed safety. He had been so convincing that my mother had put everything on the line.

    And now, she was dead because of it.

    I mmed the file shut, my pulse pounding in my ears.

    I needed to make sure no one else got their hands on these documents. If the police

    got involved, all they would do <b>was </b>open an investigation, drag the case through court,

    <b>2/4 </b>

    CHAPTER 02A

    and maybe¨Cmaybe put him behind bars for a few

    That wasn¡¯t enough.

    years.

    I grabbed a ck sack from the corner of the room and started stuffing it with every

    relevant piece of evidence I could find.

    Her phone.

    The documents.

    Any records that could expose him.

    This wasn¡¯t the police¡¯s problem anymore.

    This was mine.

    I made my way down to the basement, my footsteps heavy with determination. The ce hadn¡¯t been used in years. Dust covered the furniture, and the air was thick with the scent of neglect.

    I found an old wooden cab and shoved the bag inside, locking it securely.

    No one would touch this evidence.

    No one would interfere.

    I straightened up and let out a slow breath, my mind racing ahead.

    This was only the beginning.

    I walked back to my room, feeling the weight of everything settle onto my shoulders.

    I stopped in front of the mirror and stared at my reflection.

    I should have been crying. I should have been mourning.

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    Because the rage burning inside me left no room for grief.

    ¡°I promise,¡± I whispered, my voice like steel. ¡°I¡¯m going to avenge your death.¡±

    The words felt final, like an oath being sealed.

    This wasn¡¯t just about justice anymore.

    This was about revenge.

    With my mother gone, the position of CEO in herpany was vacant. Someone had to take it. And ording to her will, that someone was me.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy. I was still in college. I still had a lot to learn about the business world. But none of that mattered.

    If I wanted to take Sam Grayson down, I needed power. I needed resources and I was going to get them¨Cno matter what it took.

    Sam Grayson.

    I¡¯ming for you.

 Ex wife bye 29

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    *Back to the present*

    The familiar buzzing of my phone pulled me from the darkness, dragging me back to reality. I sat up, my breath uneven, my pulse hammering in my ears. My body felt tense, a thinyer of sweat clinging to my skin despite the cold air in my library office.

    That dream again.

    It never left me, haunting me every year like clockwork. The scene reyed in my mind, vivid and torturous¨Cmy mother¡¯s trembling hands, her tear¨Cstreaked face, the final words she uttered before the deafening gunshot shattered my world. I had relived it so many times that I had lost count.

    No matter how much time passed, the pain never dulled.

    I ran a hand over my face, exhaling sharply. Maybe I should stop sleeping altogether when this day came around. What was the point if all I did was wake up drowning in the same old nightmare?

    My phone buzzed again, vibrating against the wood of my desk. I nced at the screen and saw Dan¡¯s name shing. Right¨CI had told him earlier at the office to get me results. Could it be that he finally had something?

    Straightening up, I cleared my throat and answered. ¡°Talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I have good news,¡± Dan¡¯s voice came through the speaker, his tone sharp with urgency. ¡°We found him.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Found who?¡±

    ¡°The nut job who messed <i>up </i>our ns. Madam Olivia¡¯s friend.¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, running a hand along my jaw. That wasn¡¯t the main objective, but it was at least a step forward. If he was in contact with Olivia, he could lead us to her whereabouts. She might even be staying with him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°That¡¯s a good step forward. Now that you know. where he¡¯s living, I want you and your team to closely monitor him. At the very least, he should know something about Olivia¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Copy that, sir.¡±

    I

    ¡°This time, try not to get caught,¡± I warned. ¡°Send me a photo of this guy. I want to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Understood, boss. Sending it no¡­

    Sessfully unlocked!

    hung up and ced the phone back on my desk. Not even a minuteter, a notification chimed. Dan had sent the photo and a name.

    picked up my phone and opened the message, my gaze falling on the image. The moment my eyes registered the familiar face, my fingers tightened around the device.

    ¡°The hell?¡± I muttered.

    I zoomed in, studying the man in the photo. No doubt about it.

    ¡°Julian?¡± I said under my breath.

    At first, I had assumed it was some random stranger who had helped Olivia escape. But I never expected it to be him.

    Of all people¨CJulian.

    My jaw clenched.

    Olivia didn¡¯t have many male friends, and that was my decision. I had made sure of it. Julian had been the only one I could neverpletely get rid of. And now, after all this time, she had run straight to him.

    How predictable.

    had warned her countless times to stay away from him. Not because I was jealous, because I knew exactly what kind of person he was. Julian never knew when to ack off, always prying into other people¡¯s affairs. He wasn¡¯t just a nosy bastard¨Che was dangerously good at digging up information.

    The man had resources. Connections. If left unchecked, he could unravel everything I had spent years building.

    I rubbed my chin, the irritation simmering into something darker.

    Why him? Had she been in contact with him this whole time? I had made sure she kept her distance from Julian during our marriage, going as far as threatening her with our rtionship. She had listened¨Cor so I had thought.

    So why was she back with him now?

    I exhaled through my nose, gripping the edge of my desk.

    This wasn¡¯t good.

    Julian wasn¡¯t just a potential obstacle. He was a direct threat. If Olivia told him everything, there was no telling what <b>he </b>would do. He would dig. He would investigate. And if he looked hard enough, he might find the skeletons buried in my past.

    I stood up, pacing across the room. My patience was running thin.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just mind your fucking business?¡± I muttered under my breath.

    I picked up my phone again and called Dan. He answered on the second ring.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°This guy¨CJulian. He¡¯s not just anyone. You need to be extremely careful with him,¡± I warned.

    CH

 Ex wife bye 30

    APTER 030

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I walked into the hugeundry room, bncing a heavy basket in my hands. It was filled with my dirty clothes, mostly dresses I had worn in the past week. The maids had offered to do myundry for me, but I had refused. It wasn¡¯t about the work itself¨Cit was about having some control over something, no matter how small.

    Ever since I left Adrian, my life has been anything but stable. Everything felt uncertain like I was walking on thin ice. But at least here, in Julian¡¯s mansion, I could do small tasks like this, things that made me feel like I wasn¡¯tpletely helpless.

    I set the basket down and began separating the clothes, tossing a few pieces into the washing machine. As I grabbed a handful of underwear, my phone vibrated on the countertop. I wiped my hands on my dress before picking it up, ncing at the caller <ol><li>ID. </li></ol>

    Mom.

    I sighed. She must have gone to my apartment and found out I wasn¡¯t there. I hadn¡¯t told anyone that I was staying with Julian, not even my family. And I knew exactly why she was calling.

    Taking a deep breath, I pressed the answer button and lifted the phone to my ear. ¡°Hi, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Olivia, darling, where have you been?¡± her worried voice came through immediately.

    I hesitated for a second before replying. ¡°I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s ce. Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°A friend¡¯s ce?¡± she repeated, her tone sharp with disapproval. ¡°Why are you staying with a friend when you should be in your husband¡¯s house?¡±

    I clenched my jaw. Here we go again.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not doing this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we are doing this,¡± she insisted. ¡°Adrian has been patient with you, Olivia. He¡¯s given you space but enough is enough. It¡¯s time for you to stop acting like a child and go back to your husband.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. Of course, she was taking Adrian¡¯s side. My mother always had this fantasy about a perfect marriage, as if rtionships were something you just endured for the sake of appearances.

    I opened my mouth to argue, but before guld say anything, another call beeped in. I pulled the phone away from my ear and looked at the screen. And to my suprise, I saw the name of the one person I least expected to call me

    Adrian.

    My stomach twisted ufortably. Why was he calling me now?

    ¡°Olivia? Are you even listening to me?¡± Mom¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to take care of, Mom. We can talk about thister,¡± I said quickly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than this¡­¡±

    ¡°Bye, Mom,¡± I cut her off, ending the call before she could say anything else.

    Adrian¡¯s call was still ringing. I stared at the screen for a moment, debating whether I should ignore it. A part of me wanted to let it go to voicemail, to avoid the conversation entirely. But another part of me was curious.

    Taking a deep breath, I answered.

    For a moment, there was silence on the line. Then his familiar deep voice came through.

    ¡°Hello, Olivia.¡±

    I swallowed hard. It felt strange hearing his voice after almost a month. ¡°What do you want, Adrian?¡± I asked, my voice sharper than I intended.

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying I can¡¯t call to check up on my dear wife?¡±

    I let out a dryugh. ¡°Wife? You lost me as a wife the day you decided to sleep with another woman.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± he said, a smugness creeping into his tone. ¡°Let me educate you on something, Olivia. You might think that way, but legally, you¡¯re still my wife. Until those divorce papers are signed, nothing has changed.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. ¡°Trust me, once I put a few things together, those papers will be on your doorstep.¡±

    There was a brief silence before he let out a low chuckle. ¡°Why are you being so mean?¡±

    1

    I scoffed. ¡°Mean? You treated me like a stranger for years, Adrian. Do you even hear yourself?¡± I stopped for a few seconds, he was already making me lose my temper and I didn¡¯t want him to affect my life anymore.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He paused for a second as if choosing his next words carefully. ¡°I want us to talk.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re talking now. Say what you want.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean in person.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°You want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I hesitated. ¡°And why would Ie to see <b>you</b>?<b>¡± </b>

    His voice dropped into something colder, more serious. ¡°This isn¡¯t a request, Olivia. If

    <b>you </b>want those funds I invested in your parents¡®pany to stay there, you¡¯lle to see me. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±

    ckmail.

    Of course.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling frustration creep in, I knew Adrian wasn¡¯t the type to just ask for something¨Che always had leverage. And right now, my family¡¯s financial stability was that leverage.

    I let out a slow exhale. ¡°Fine. Send me the time and ce.¡±

    There was another low chuckle from his end. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon!¡±

    And with that, he ended the call.

    I stared at my phone, my fingers tightening around it.

    Was I really going to see the one person am trying to get away from?

    More importantly, was it safe?

    The men who tried to take me before¨Cthey were still out there. I didn¡¯t know if they had given up searching for me. If they had been sent by someone else. Meeting Adrian meant stepping into a dangerous situation, no matter how I looked at it.

    But I also knew one thing for sure¨CJulian wouldn¡¯t like this. At all.

    A soft beep interrupted my thoughts. I nced down at my phone.

    Adrian: Meet me at 7 PM. Here¡¯s the address.

    I groaned under my breath. This evening? He couldn¡¯t have given me at least a day to

    prepare.

    Now I had to figure out how to tell Julian.

    I turned back to the washing machine, pressing the buttons to start the cycle before. leaving theundry room. My feet carried me through the halls of Julian¡¯s mansion<b>, </b>my -mind already preparing for the argument I was about to have.

    As expected, I found him outside, sitting in the garden with hisptop.

    He looked up as I approached, his fingers still typing. ¡°Hey. You have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡± he asked,/eyes flickering back to the screen.

    I hesitated for a second, then finally said <b>it</b>.

    ¡°I just got off the phone with Adrian.¡±

    CHAPTER <b>031 </b>

 Ex wife bye 31

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I saw how Julian¡¯s expression changed the moment I mentioned Adrian¡¯s name. His rxed posture stiffened, and he slowly raised a brow, setting hisptop aside as he turned his attention fully to me.

    ¡°Adrian called you?¡± he asked, his toneced with suspicion.

    ¡°Yeah, a few minutes ago,¡± I replied, shifting slightly under his gaze.

    ¡°And what did he say?¡±

    I hesitated for a brief moment, choosing my words carefully. ¡°He said he wants to talk to me.¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°All of a sudden?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I was shocked when I saw his call too.

    He leaned back against his chair, crossing his arms. ¡°And what did you tell him?¡± For a moment, I considered telling Julian everything¨Chow Adrian had threatened to pull his funds from my parents¡®pany if I didn¡¯t meet him. But I knew that would only make things worse. Julian would never let me go if he knew the full extent of Adrian¡¯s maniption.

    So instead, I straightened my shoulders and said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s still my husband, and I want to hear what he has to say.¡±

    Julian¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± I said, holding my ground.

    ¡°This is the same guy you¡¯ve been doing everything to stay away from, and now you suddenly want to hear what he has to say?¡± His voice had an edge to it now, a mix of frustration and concern.

    -I sighed. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Julian. I have my reasons.¡±

    His jaw tightened, and I could see he was struggling to keep his emotions in check. ¡± Liv, what possible reasons could you have for willingly walking into a conversation with him?¡±

    I nced away, <b>trying </b>to think of a way to ease his concerns without revealing too much. ¡°Look, just trust me, okay? I wouldn¡¯t do this if I didn¡¯t think it was necessary.¡±

    Julian studied me in silence for a few moments before finally exhaling sharply ¡°Alright. If you say so.¡±

    Sessfully unlocked! i ¡­

    That was easier than I expected. ughtmy him would take longer. Maybe

    he realized there was no point in arguing with me about it.

    <b>¡°</b><b>So</b><b>, </b>when are you going to see him?¡± he asked.

    ¡°By 7 p.m.,¡± I replied.

    Julian frowned. ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Tonight.¡±

    His gaze snapped to me. ¡°Tonight? That¡¯s in less than an hour, Liv.¡±

    I nodded, checking the

    time on my phone. ¡°I should probably get ready.¡±

    I walked over to my room and brought out a casual top and shorts jeans, and white sneakers

    I

    Not like I was trying to impress him or anything.

    I I

    About 20 minutester I was done, I walked down to inform Julian I was leaving.

    Julian didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds, but I could tell he was thinking. Then, as ! turned to leave, he spoke again.

    ¡°My driver will take you there.¡±

    I hesitated. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s safer,¡± he said firmly.

    I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way, but he was right. If I took an Uber, I¡¯d bepletely alone once I arrived. With Julian¡¯s driver, at least someone would be waiting for me.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you outside,¡± he said, closing hisptop as he stood.

    As we made our way outside, I saw the ck Mercedes¨CBenz already parked in front of the house, the driver waiting. Julian stopped beside me before I could get in.

    ¡°If he tries anything, my driver will call me,¡± he said, his voice low.

    I nodded, appreciating the concern. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyes searched <b>mine </b>for a moment before he finally pulled me into a brief hug. Then, without another word, I slid into the car, and the driver started the engine. The ride was quiet. I kept my gaze fixed on the window, watching as the city lights. blurred past. Despite my earlier confidence, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease creeping up my spine. What did Adrian really want? Was this just about our marriage, or was there something more?

    Before I knew it, we arrived at the location Adrian had sent me.

    I stepped out of the car and took in my surroundings. It was one of Adrian¡¯s favorite bars, a ce he often visited with James when he wanted to drink and clear his head. But something felt¡­ off,

    The bar was empty.

    Usually, this ce was packed, buzzing with the sounds of conversation and music. But tonight, there was nothing.

    20

    CHAPTEROOTT

    I swallowed hard, my instincts screaming that something wasn¡¯t right.

    As I walked inside, my footsteps echoed in the silence. My eyes scanned the space, searching for Adrian, and sure enough, he was there¨Cin the VIP lounge, seated

    The bouncer at the entrance gave me a brief nod before stepping aside, allowing me to pass.

    Adrian looked up as I approached, his dark eyes unreadable.

    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± he said.

    I nced at my watch. 7:02 p.m.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Two minutes is a lot of time,¡± he cut me off, his tone sharp.

    I bit back a retort. He hadn¡¯t changed. Still obsessed with control, still unwilling to let anything slip beyond his grasp.

    He flicked his hand, and within seconds, the bouncer returned with a bottle of wine, pouring him a ss before stepping away again.

    ¡°I noticed thes

    ce is empty,¡± I said, crossing my arms.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I rented the whole ce,¡± he replied, taking a slow sip from his ss.

    I suppressed a shiver. He¡¯d nned this meeting carefully, ensuring no one else would be around.

    ¡°Good to know,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, can you tell me what you wanted to talk about?¡±

    Adrian set his ss down and leaned forward slightly. ¡°What else would I want to talk about if not our marriage?¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before¡­there¡¯s nothing left between us.

    -Instead of responding, he reached into his suit and pulled out a tablet, cing it on the

    table between us. The screen lit up, revealing a photo.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    It was a picture of Julian and me, standing outside his house hugging.

    I felt the color drain from my face. This was taken just earlier today.

    ¡°How did you get this?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper,

    Adrian smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Olivia. I have eyes where you think I don¡¯t.¡±

    A cold shiver ran down¡¯my spine.

    Was he behind the men who tried to kidnap me? Did he lure me here to bait me?

    This wasn¡¯t good at all.

 Ex wife bye 32

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I sat there staring at the picture in front of me, my fingers tightening around the edges. of the table. How did he get this? Was someone watching me even at Julian¡¯s ce? The thought sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Olivia. Olivia,¡± Adrian¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

    I lifted my gaze to meet his piercing eyes, which held a hint of amusement as if he had already won some twisted game I didn¡¯t even know I was ying.

    ¡°Did you honestly think I didn¡¯t know you were staying with Julian?¡± he asked, his voice smooth yetced with underlying authority.

    I swallowed hard. Of course, I should¡¯ve known he¡¯d find out. He always did.

    ¡°I thought I told you to stay away from him.¡± His voice was casual, but the

    possessiveness behind it was unmistakable.

    Confusion flickered across my face before frustration settled in. ¡°Let me get this straight¨Cyou¡¯re allowed to see other women, but I can¡¯t even be around another man?¡± I shot back.

    Adrian raised his hand slightly, and my eyes followed as he twisted the silver wedding ring on his finger. ¡°You¡¯re a married woman, Olivia. Do you know what people would think if this got out?¡±

    I scoffed at his hypocrisy. ¡°Oh, I guess you didn¡¯t think about that when you brought that whore into our bedroom.¡±

    His jaw twitched slightly, but he quickly masked his anger with a small, amused smile.¡± Why are you trying to make me the bad guy? I¡¯m trying to fix things, Olivia. I¡¯m trying to bring us back together.¡±

    I exhaled sharply, my patience wearing thin. ¡°And 1 told you, I¡¯m no longer interested.¡± I grabbed my purse and pushed my chair back, standing abruptly.

    Adrian leaned back in his seat, watching me with a calm expression.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s all you called me here for, I¡¯m leaving,¡± I said. ¡°And if I see you anywhere near me, I¡¯ll go straight to the police.¡±

    I expected some sort of reaction from him, maybe even an attempt to stop me, but he just sat there and took another sip of his wine, his lips curling into an almost smug smile.

    I turned and walked toward the e

    Sessfully unlocked! Sessfully

    fully unlocked against the sleek floor. The moment I reached the door, I hesitated<b>. </b>Somoy Dout how easily he let me go didn¡® t sit right with me. I nced back over my shoulder.

    Adrian met my gaze and gave me a small, taunting wave.

    My stomach churned uneasily.

    Ignoring the nagging feeling, I pushed open the door, stepping into the crisp night air.

    And that¡¯s when I saw them.

    Reporters.

    A lot of them.

    Dozens of shing camera lights immediately blinded me, and the roar of voices filled the once¨Cquiet street.

    I froze.

    My heartbeat pounded in my ears as I struggled to process what was happening. How did they know I was here?

    Questions bombarded me from every direction.

    ¡°Mrs. Westwood, can youment on the rumors of your affair?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯ve been living with another man?¡±

    ¡°Why did you leave your husband? Was there abuse?¡±

    My eyes darted across the sea of faces, trying to find an escape, but the press had me boxed in. I pushed forward, keeping my head low as I made my way through the mob.

    ¡°Mrs, Westwood, how do you exin this photo taken just minutes ago?¡±

    At the mention of a photo, my breath caught in my throat..

    I turned to see the reporter¡¯s phone screen, and my stomach dropped.

    It was the same picture Adrian had shown me¨Cthe one of Julian and me hugging.

    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just a private threat. It was everywhere.

    My pulse quickened. How? He had shown me that picture barely minutes ago. How had it spread to the media so fast?

    ¡°Mrs. Westwood, do you have anything to say about this?¡±

    I clenched my jaw and turned away, forcing my way toward Julian¡¯s car. I needed to get out of here. I needed to warn him. We needed a n.

    But the reporters weren¡¯t giving up easily.

    One of them a woman in her mid¨Cthirties with sharp eyes¨Cwas especially persistent. She trailed close behind, shoving her microphone toward me.

    ¡°Mrs. Westwood, why are you avoiding our questions? Do you deny the allegations of infidelity?¡±

    I ignored her, picking up my pace.

    The driver saw meing and opened the car door.

    Relief surged through me, but just as I was about to step in, a hand gripped my wrist

    tightly.

    I spun around.

    The female reporter.

    I frowned, yanking my arm back. ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Just answer a few¡­¡±

    I pushed her off me, not hard, just enough to free myself.

    But then it happened.

    The screech of tires.

    The sharp intake of gasps from the crowd.

    The sickening thud of impact.

    I turned just in time to see her body hit the pavement. Blood. So much blood.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    For a moment, everything moved in slow motion.

    Her head lolled to the side, her face twisted in pain. Blood pooled beneath her, staining. the pavement in thick, dark streaks.

    The world around me blurred, but my own shaky hands reached for her, lifting her head gently onto myp.

    I couldn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Call 911!¡± I ordered the driver, my voice shaking.

    He fumbled for his phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered, barely able to hear myself over the chaos. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    The woman¡¯s breaths were shallow, her eyes fluttering as she struggled to keep them open.

    ¡°Oh my God,¡± someone gasped.

    ¡°She pushed her!¡± another voice shrieked.

    Before I knew it there was a massive hold¨Cup because of the ident and people had gathered around.

    Shit, I¡¯ve done it this time, am screwed. I thought to myself.

    ¡°Stay with me, help is on its way,¡± I said to the reporter as her eyes slowly closed.

    The crowd around us started whispering, murmurs turning into shouts.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    ¡°She shoved her right into the street!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Adrian Westwood¡¯s wife¡±

    My chest tightened.

    No, no, no. This wasn¡¯t what happened.

    I hadn¡¯t pushed her into the street on purpose¨CI had barely touched her.

    But the story was already forming in their minds.

    A scandal. A crime. A viin.

    And in their eyes, I was all three.

    I swallowed the bile rising in my throat.

    But the cops wouldn¡¯t hear any of that

    Fuck!!

    This was bad.

    Really bad.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

 Ex wife bye 33

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± I said, tapping the reporter¡¯s cheeks.

    Her breathing was bing more shallow by the second, and panic wed at my chest. Damn it, where was the ambnce when you actually needed one? If help didn¡® te soon, she was going to die right here, right in my arms. My hands trembled as I pressed lightly against her shoulder, unsure of what to do.

    Then, out of nowhere, I felt a firm hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Get up.¡± A man¡¯s voicemanded.

    I turned sharply to see Adrian standing over me, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s the CEO of Westwood Industries.¡± Someone whispered in the crowd.

    A suited man standing beside Adrian¨Cone of his security, no doubt¨Craised his voice.

    ¡°Party¡¯s over. You can all leave. The situation will be taken care of.¡±

    At his words, the murmuring crowd hesitated for a moment before gradually dispersing. Camera shes dimmed, and one by one, people walked away, either out of intimidation or curiosity satisfied. But not before I noticed some of them still recording, their phones subtly held at their sides.

    Adrian stood there, watching me, his gaze heavy with something unreadable. I could feel my pulse pounding in my ears as I looked up at him from where I was kneeling next to the unconscious reporter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I blurted out, my voice shaky. ¡°She held on to me, and this happened.¡±

    A slow smirk curled on Adrian¡¯s lips.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re nning to tell the cops,¡± he said, his voice low and almost amused, ¡°then you¡¯re definitely going to jail.¡±

    My breath caught in my throat. Jail.

    My body went rigid at the word, and my hands instinctively clenched. No, no, no¨Cl couldn¡¯t go to jail. That wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°That was a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡± he added, watching my reaction carefully.

    ¡°How was I supposed to know she would fall into the street?¡± I shot back, the panic still bubbling under my voice.

    Adrian didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief, tossing it lightly onto myp as if this was nothing more than a minor

    Sessfully unlocked! inconvenience.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he ordered, his voice leaving no room for argument.

    ¡°Go where?¡± <b>I </b>asked, my throat dry.

    ¡°If

    you don¡¯t want to end up behind bars, you¡¯lle with me,¡± he said simply.

    I hesitated, my mind racing. I nced over at Julian¡¯s driver, who had been waiting beside the car this whole time. He met my gaze and gave me a slight nod before pulling out his phone, most likely calling Julian.

    My hands trembled as I looked back down at the reporter. Her clothes were soaked in blood, her body eerily still.

    ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to just leave her here in this condition,¡± I said, turning my attention back to Adrian.

    But he didn¡¯t even nce back. He simply turned on his heel and walked toward the convoy of ck Cadic escde SUVs parked on the side of the road. His security team moved in sync with him, their presence alone making it clear that I had no real choice here.

    I swallowed hard and looked back down at the woman onest time.

    She needed help.

    But so did I.

    This world wasn¡¯t kind to people like me¨Cpeople caught in situations they didn¡¯t ask for. I had already seen firsthand how easy it was for the truth to be twisted, and for viins to be made out of victims. If I stayed, I would only make things worse for myself.

    Slowly, hesitantly, I ced the reporter¡¯s head gently on the ground and pushed myself to my feet.

    With every step away from her, a weight settled deeper in my chest.

    I crossed the street, my legs feeling heavy, and stopped in front of one of the SUVs. A man in a ck suit opened the door, and without another word, I slid into the leather seat beside Adrian.

    The convoy started moving smoothly, blending seamlessly into the night traffic.

    For a few moments, there was only silence inside the car.

    Then, unable to take it any longer, I turned toward Adrian.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving this area,¡± he replied coolly.

    ??

    I frowned. ¡°Why did you want me to follow you?<b>¡± </b>

    Instead of answering, he pulled out a tablet and tapped the screen. A video started ying. My stomach dropped as I saw myself on the screen¨Cme, shoving the reporter. The moment yed out in crystal rity, captured from an angle that made it look far worse than it actually was. The way her body stumbled into the street. The way the car came out of nowhere.

    Someone had recorded everything.

    Adrian watched me carefully as he held the tablet up.

    ¡°You see, Olivia,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°thedy you pushed has done her part. Now it¡¯s time for you to do yours.¡±

    My head snapped toward him.

    ¡°Done her part?¡± My voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    His smirk deepened.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re ahead of me,¡± he murmured, tilting his head slightly. ¡°But I want your to know¨CI¡¯m always two steps ahead.¡±

    A sick feeling churned in my stomach.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I demanded.

    Adrian leaned back against the seat,pletely at ease. ¡°The reporter? She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    His words sent a jolt through me.

    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯ll be fine?¡± I asked, dread curling in my gut. ¡°She was bleeding everywhere. She could barely move¡­¡±

    Adrian chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s why she was paid.¡±

    I froze.

    My brain struggled to process what he had just said.

    ¡°She was¡­ paid?¡± My voice came out hoarse.

    Adrian turned his head slightly, his sharp eyes gleaming under the dim interior lights.

    ¡°Let me be quick with this,¡± he said, voice calm andposed. ¡°It was all staged. So don¡¯t worry¡­you didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡±

    I blinked, my mind nk.

    Staged?

    I turned my head slowly, looking out the window at the ident scene in the distance. The crowd was dispersing now, the shing lights of emergency vehicles just starting to arrive.

    I turned back to Adrian, my/mouth slightly open in disbelief.

    ¡°The driver that hit her,¡± he continued smoothly, ¡°the reporter, and everyone who recorded you¡­they were all paid by me.¡±

    I stared at him, realization crashing down on me like a tidal wave.

    I didn¡¯t push her hard enough.

    The car had pulled out of nowhere, at the perfect moment.

    The video footage was conveniently captured at an angle that made it look intentional.

    was all nned

    It was all Adrian¡¯s doing

 Ex wife bye 34

    CHAPTER <b>034 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Everything was all nned,¡± I said to him, still shocked by what he just said.

    He nned it all from the moment he called me toe see him. He was also the one. who uploaded the photo of me hugging Julian to the media. Every single step had been orchestrated, and I had walked straight into his trap.

    He didn¡¯t reply. He just sat there, calm, as if this entire thing was nothing more than a casual business deal.

    ¡°You paid that reporter to purposely get hit by a vehicle¡­. What if it all went wrong and she actually died?¡± My voice was shaking now, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Well, that would be your problem, not mine. You know why?¡± His eyes darkened as he leaned slightly toward me. ¡°Because right now, everyone thinks you just killed a reporter.¡±

    His words sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered, my throat dry. ¡°Why do all this? A few hours ago, you were just telling me you wanted to fix us.¡±

    ¡°That line was also part of my n. And now you¡¯reing back home with me.¡±

    At first, those words didn¡¯t hit me, then I realized, I let out a small mockingugh and then said. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than go back to that lifeless marriage with you.

    He smirked, a cruel glint in his eyes. ¡°Well, that can be arranged. You can die in prison if you want.¡±

    Damnit

    I swallowed hard, my mind racing. The public still thinks I killed someone. Was He trying to gain more leverage over me? What was his garnie?

    ¡°I bet you forgot about that didn¡¯t you?¡± He leaned back <b>against </b>the seat, adjusting his cuffs. ¡°But that can also be taken care of

    I felt my stomach twis

    ¡°I¡¯ll <b>make </b>you a nice deal. Olivia il clear your name from the media, and you¡¯ll be free on one condition¡±

    A deal? What kind of twisted deal was <b>ttus</b>?

    ¡°What <b>condition</b>?¡± I asked already dreading his answer

    ¡°The whole thing about the divor

    with me as I speak

    My nails dug <b>into </b>my pais

    forget about it. You¡¯lle back

    ¡°And what if i refuse? I asked my voice barely above a whisper

    ¡°Well then¡­¡± He turned his head slightly toward me, his lips curling into an almost amused smile. ¡°You¡¯ll be needing yourwyers. Not for the divorce, though. For the murder case.¡±

    I felt the wall¡¯s doors in.

    My chest rose and fell rapidly. He had me backed into a corner, and he knew it. There was no way I could win against him right now. I¡¯d spent so long trying to free myself from this nightmare, and now, I was being dragged right back in.

    I bit my lip. ¡°More ckmail¡±

    ¡°Call it what you want.¡± His voice was smooth, unbothered. ¡°I¡¯m giving you an option.¡±

    I weighed both options, I didn¡¯t want to go back to that marriage I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t, but I also didn¡¯t want to go

    I jail.

    I could feel my pulse pounding in my ears.

    ¡°Now, once you agree, your name will be cleared, and you¡¯lle

    hack to a life of luxury. I¡¯m sure your so¨Ccalled friend Julian wasn¡¯t giving you enough of that,¡± he said.

    Julian.

    His name echoed in my head, and suddenly, a fresh wave¨Cof guilt hit me.

    Julian warned me. He told me not to go, why would I even go and see him? But I didn¡¯t listen. And now, I was stuck. How the hell was I going to exin this to him?

    I closed my eyes, inhaling sharply.

    Nevertheless, I was going to tell Julian. We were going to find a way out of this mess. But until then¡­ I had to y along.

    ¡°Why do you even want me back?¡± My voice wavered. ¡°You never liked my presence. You never ate my food. You barely even touched me. The only times you did were when you were drunk.¡± I swallowed, blinking back tears. ¡°I¡¯m sure you wanted me out of there, so why? Why do you want me back?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer at first. Instead, he simply turned forward, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± he finally said.

    I felt my throat tighten.

    ¡°Is she going to be there?¡± I asked quietly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    He nced at me from the corner of his eye. ¡°Who?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Your little slut, Dora.¡±

    His jaw tightened. ¡°Watch your mouth around me.¡±

    I let out a bitterugh. ¡°So it¡¯s okay for you to throw me into a scandal, manipte me,

    and force me back into your life, but I can¡¯t say her name?¡±

    He adjusted his tie, his expression cold. ¡°Her being there is not your concern<b>.¡± </b>

    Not my concern?

    A lump formed in my throat. Did he really expect me to live under the same roof as the woman who killed my unborn child? The woman who destroyed what little hope I had left in that marriage?

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be in the same house as her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a request.¡±

    His tone was final, leaving no room for argument.

    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palm.

    Then, suddenly, my phone vibrated.

    I nced down cautiously, careful not to draw attention. My heart skipped a beat when I saw Julian¡¯s name on the screen.

    Julian: Where are you?

    I hesitated. I knew Adrian wasn¡¯t paying attention to me at the moment, so I quickly typed back.

    Me: Can¡¯t talk now. Will call you soon.

    Then, I slid my phone back into my purse.

    A few minutes ago, I thought I was going to jail for what I did to that reporter.

    Now that I knew everything was nned, I was supposed to feel better.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    I felt worse¨Cbecause now, I knew what was ahead of me.

    And it was terrifying.

    Subscribed

    0 Likes

    C

 Ex wife bye 35

    HAPTER 035

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I didn¡¯t speak to him again throughout the journey. I just stared out the window, watching as the city lights blurred past us. The evening sky had darkened, mirroring the weight in my chest. There was no other way out, so I had to agree to his condition. -at least for now.

    My mind was still reeling from everything that had happened. The staged ident, the ckmail, the fact that I was being forced back into this prison of a marriage. I should have known better than to meet Adrian tonight. I should have listened to Julian. Now, I was trapped again.

    The convoy slowed as we approached his estate, and soon we were passing through the tall iron gates. My heart clenched as the sight of the mansion came into view. I had promised myself I would never set foot here again, yet here I was.

    The cars pulled up in the parking lot, and one of his drivers quickly stepped out to open the door for both of us. The moment I stepped out, the familiar scent of the mansion hit me, a mix of rich mahogany, cold marble, and something distinctly Adrian, Nothing had changed. The whole ce still looked as lifeless as ever¨Ccold, empty, and suffocating.

    As I walked in, my eyes immediately scanned the space, searching for Dora. My fists clenched at the thought of seeing her. If she was here, I was ready to give her the p she deserved for what she did to me thest time we met.

    I spotted a maid passing by and quickly stopped her.

    ¡°Wee back, madam,¡± she said with a polite bow.

    I ignored the greeting. ¡°Is there any other woman in the house?¡±

    The maid blinked, looking confused for a second before answering, ¡°Apart from the maids, there¡¯s no other woman here.¡±

    I nodded, dismissing her. As much as I despised the thought of being under the same roof as Dora, a small part of me had wanted her here¨Cso I could teach her a lesson myself.

    Adrian didn¡¯t say another word to me. He simply turned on his heel and walked straight toward his library, not sparing me another nce.

    Good. I didn¡¯t want to see him either<b>. </b>

    Seeing this as my opportunity, thessfully unlocked! taircase and made my way <b>to </b>the master bedroom, shutting the door <b>firmly </b>behind me.

    My hands trembled slightly as I dug through my purse for my phone. The moment I <b>found </b>it, I quickly dialed Julian¡¯s number.

    After a few rings, he picked up.

    ¡°Olivia, where are you?¡± His voice was sharp with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m back at Adrian¡¯s ce,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Your driver told you everything that happened, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Julian said, his tone tightening. ¡°I know how bad the situation might sound, but Adrian can¡¯t help you. Juste back to my ce so we can figure this out.¡±

    1 let out a shaky breath. ¡°Right now, Adrian is the only person that can help me. Your driver only told you half of the story.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Julian asked, confusioncing his voice.

    I swallowed hard and exined everything¨Chow Adrian had staged the ident, how he was ckmailing me into staying with him, and how he had orchestrated everything from the very beginning.

    Silence followed for a moment before Julian finally spoke.

    ¡°Damn,¡± he muttered.

    And I knew that tone, even Julian knew there was no other way out, and he was the type of person that always finds a solution

    ¡°I can y along and stay here until we figure out a way out of this mess,¡± I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt.

    ¡°Evidence,¡± Julian said.

    I frowned. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s using this to hold you down because the ball is in his court. But if we find enough evidence to prove you¡¯re innocent, you can go free,¡± he exined.

    I bit my lip. ¡°And how are we going to do that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where youe in.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± I asked incredulously.

    ¡°Yes. Since everything was nned, if you can get the names of the people he paid to do this, I can find a way to make them confess.¡±

    I started pacing. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I need to find out who Adrian paid?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Julian confirmed ¡°You have to get him to slip up and say their names. If we can track them down, I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    It was risky. Adrian wasn¡¯t an idiot. He was always two steps ahead, and getting him to reveal anything wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Still, it was my only chance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I finally said.

    ¡°Good,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Just be careful. We don¡¯t want him to be suspicious Olivia.¡±

    I exhaled slowly. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Keep in touch,¡± Julian said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you out of there.¡±

    A small, sad smile touched my lips. It wasforting, knowing I wasn¡¯t alone in this. That Julian had my back..

    ¡°Bye,¡± I whispered before hanging up.

    I quickly slid my phone back into my purse just as I heard approaching footsteps. My body tensed.

    Adrian.

    I moved toward the bed, sitting down and pretending as if nothing had happened.

    The door swung open, and Adrian stepped inside, holding a folded piece of paper in

    his hand.

    He didn¡¯t say a word at first. He simply took off his jacket and ced it neatly over a chair before walking toward me.

    Then, without any warning, he handed me the paper.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked cautiously, taking it from him.

    His expression remained unreadable as he replied, ¡°If you read carefully, you¡¯ll see that these are certain rules I just created that you now need to follow.¡±

    My brows furrowed in confusion. Rules?

    I unfolded the paper and started scanning the contents, but my hands instinctively tightened around the edges.

    What did he mean by rules I was meant to follow?

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 36

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me anything about following rules,¡± Olivia said as I removed my tie in front of the mirror.

    ¡°Well, now you see them,¡± I replied coolly. ¡°And you are not to break any of those rules.¡± I could see her eyes scanning the paper in her hands, the disbelief evident in her expression. Her fingers clutched the edges tightly as if she wanted to rip it apart, but she knew better.

    RULEBOOK

    Curfew

    leave.

    You must be inside the mansion by 8:00 PM every night unless permitted to

    No Unauthorized Communication ¨C You are not allowed to make phone calls, send messages, or meet with anyone without my approval.

    Restricted Areas ¨C You are not allowed to enter my office, the library, or any other locked rooms in the house.

    Dress Code ¨C You will wear only the clothes I provide for you. Anything outside of my selection is not permitted.

    Meal Times ¨C You will eat meals at designated times, and only in the dining room. Skipping meals or eating elsewhere is not allowed.

    You aretly forbidden from contacting Julian or any of

    No Contact with Julian his associates.

    Respect and Obedience ¨C You will address me with respect at all times and follow my instructions without argument.

    No, Leaving Without Permission ¨C You are not allowed to leave the estate without my authorization.

    Surveince Awareness ¨C Every room except your bedroom and bathroom is monitored. Do not attempt to disable or avoid surveince.

    ¨C

    Guests Are Not Allowed ¨C You are not permitted to invite or host anyone at the mansion without my approval.

    Daily Check¨Cins ¨C You must check in with me every morning and every night to report your activities for the day

    No Secrets ¨C If you are hiding something from me will find out. It¡¯s better to be

    Sessfully unlocked!

    honest upfront.

    Olivia scoffed, shaking her head as she looked up at me. ¡°These rules are too much. I¡® m not a prisoner here.¡±

    I turned to face her fully, stepping closer. ¡°Would you prefer to be a prisoner in jail?¡±

    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed hard. That was enough to shut her up.

    ¡°Thest time I left you unchecked, without any rules, you grew wings. Asking for a divorce, talking to me without respect,¡± I said, my voice dropping lower, controlled but firm. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen a second time.¡±

    She clenched her fists, her defiance still flickering in those eyes. ¡°So that¡¯s it? You¡¯re just going to use that against me every single time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because the power is in my hands.¡± I tapped the paper she was holding. ¡°And if you break any of these rules, there will be consequences. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to know them.¡±

    <b>Net </b>that hang in the air between us before turning away. I had no time to waste arguing with her tonight. Without another word, I climbed into bed. There was work to do tomorrow, and I wouldn¡¯t let her disturb my focus.

    Next morning.

    I woke up before my rm, the soft glow of the early morning sun creeping through the curtains. Sitting up, I turned my head to nce at Olivia. She was still asleep.

    I swung my legs out of bed, stretching slightly before heading into the bathroom. I had a long day ahead, and wasting time was not an option. The warm water hit my skin, and I let out a slow breath, clearing my mind.

    By the time I stepped out, towel around my waist, Olivia was still curled up in bed, her dark hair spilling over the pillow.

    She was still asleep?

    I let out a quiet scoff.

    Part of the reason I brought her back was so she could resume her duties, yet here she was, sleeping in as if she had nothing to do.

    Walking over to her side of the bed, I gave her a small tap on the head.

    Nothing.

    I frowned slightly before tapping her again, a little harder this time. She stirred, groaning as her eyes slowly opened.

    ¡°What do you think this is? A sleeping party?¡± <b>I </b>said, my tone sharp. ¡°Did you forget why you¡¯re back here? You¡¯re supposed to pick out an outfit for me.¡±

    She let out a small sigh, rubbing her temples as she sat up. ¡°A wife who loves her husband picks out his outfit, andst I checked, I¡¯m not in love with you anymore,¡± she said, her voiceced with quiet defiance.

    That sentence alone was enough to make my blood boll.

    In one swift <b>movement</b>, <b>I </b>grabbed her wrist, yanking her to her feet. She gasped, her

    <b>7/3 </b>

    eyes widening slightly.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking,¡± I said coldly.

    For a second, we just stood there, our gazes locked. The stubbornness in her eyes hadn¡¯t faded, but she knew better than to push further.

    With a clenched jaw, she pulled her wrist free and turned toward the wardrobe.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, watching her silently pick out my outfit for the day. She barely looked at me, her movements precise but detached, as if this was just another task she had been forced to perform. I didn¡¯t mind obedience was what mattered.

    Sheid the suit on the bed, a crisp navy ensemble, before stepping back.

    ¡°Happy?¡± she said with a sarcastic tone.

    I ignored her and picked up the suit

    I took my time dressing, adjusting my tie in the mirror, my gaze briefly flickering to her reflection. She stood stiffly, arms crossed, her defiance barely hidden beneath herposed exterior.

    ¡°Good choice,¡± I said simply, fastening my cufflinks.

    She didn¡¯t respond, only turning away and walking toward the window. I let it slide. She was still adjusting to the new rules, but soon enough, she¡¯d understand that

    resistance was useless.

    I left without another word, stepping into the ck SUV waiting outside. The drive to the office was smooth, but as we neared the building, the sight of shing lights and at growing crowd of reporters came into view. As expected.

    The moment the SUV rolled to a stop, my security detail moved into ce, creating a clear path. The second I stepped out, microphones were shoved in my face, reporters shouting over one another, and cameras clicking in rapid session.

    ¡°Mr. Westwood! What do you have to say about your wife hugging another man?¡±

    <b>The </b>question rang out, loud and piercing, just as I had intended.

    I smirked. Perfect.

    <b>373 </b>

 Ex wife bye 37

    APTER 037

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The media had been buzzing ever since the photo of Olivia and Julian hugging had surfaced. They wanted answers, and I was more than ready to give them exactly what they needed to hear.

    I could have easily taken the photo down and buried it before it caused any damage,

    but I didn¡¯t. I left it there on purpose.

    The photo was a weapon, one I intended to use to my advantage.

    I kept my face neutral, taking a moment to let the silence stretch before answering.

    ¡°To be honest, I felt disappointed that my wife would even think of doing something like this,¡± I said, letting my voice drop slightly, just enough to make it sound like I was deeply hurt. A man betrayed.

    The murmurs among the reporters grew louder. The cameras zoomed in, capturing every flicker of my expression. I wasn¡¯t just speaking to them¨CI was speaking to the entire world.

    ¡°So, are you saying she might be having an affair with the man in the photo?¡± another reporter pressed.

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as if I were struggling toe to terms with it myself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I thought I knew my wife, but it¡¯s clear that I don¡¯t. It might just be a hug, but it still feels like a betrayal. And no one knows if this is just the beginning or if there¡¯s more.¡±

    A wave of chatter spread through the crowd. Some reporters nodded knowingly, their minds already spinning narratives far worse than what was actually implying. Good. That was exactly what I wanted.

    ¡°Yesterday, the WXSI stock (Westwood Industries) dropped by 20%. Can you exin why?¡± another reporter asked.

    I let out another calcted sigh.

    ¡°Well, you see, it alles back to what my wife did,¡± I said. ¡°After the photo went public, some of my investors became skeptical. They started pulling their funds out, which caused the WXSI <b>to </b>drop massively. This isn¡¯t just about personal matters anymore¨Cit¡¯s affecting mypany, my employees, the people who rely on me.¡± The shift in tone was immediate. Sessfully unlocked! ¡®t just looking at a betrayed husband anymore¨Cthey were loo ut a pan who had been wronged, someone who was now forced to make difficult decisions.

    ?

    ¡°And what do you intend to do about all of this?¡± another reporter asked.

    I exhaled sharply, then straightened my shoulders.

    ¡°Well, I noticed that we were growing distant. There was a crack in our marriage, and that photo only confirmed my suspicions,¡± I said, pausing just long enough to build suspense. ¡°I have to do what¡¯s best for mypany, my employees, and myself. So I¡¯ll do the only thing I can.¡±

    Another pause. I could see the anticipation in their eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m letting her go. I don¡¯t think we can carry on with this marriage any longer.¡±

    The moment the words left my mouth, a wave of gasps rippled through the reporters. The questions started pouring in, their voices rising over one another.

    ¡°Are you filing for divorce?¡±

    ¡°Does Olivia know?¡±

    ¡°Is there any chance of reconciliation?¡±

    I ignored them. My security team stepped in, making way for me to pass through the crowd. I kept my face impassive as I walked into the building, but inside, I was

    smirking.

    They had taken the bait.

    By the time I reached the elevators, I allowed myself a small, satisfied smile. The entire world now believed I was heartbroken and ready to end my marriage. But in reality, I was just getting started. Olivia wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Not until I was done with her and her family.

    When I entered my office, James was already waiting for me.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted me as I removed my trench coat and hung it on the rack.

    ¡°James, I hope you slept well,¡± I said, pouring myself a ss of whiskey.

    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± he replied. ¡°But Adrian, we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°yes

    we have a lot to talk about, has the problem with the investors been taken care of?¡± 1 asked while pouring myself a ss of whiskey.

    ¡°Yes their being handled, but that¡¯s not the main topic,¡± James said.

    I nced at him, raising a brow

    ¡°And what is?¡± I asked,

    ¡°What you said outside,¡± he said.

    I took a sip of my drink and leaned against my desk.

    ¡°You told the media you¡¯re done with Olivia. Are you actually nning to divorce her?<b>¡± </b>James asked, watching me carefully.

    <b>I </b>rolled my eyes. James was a good man, but he didn¡¯t know the full picture. He didn¡¯t know what the Graysons did. He didn¡¯t know that this was personal, and I didn¡¯t want

    him to know because if he did he would probably tell me to

    ¡°I know things look rough, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should just end your marriage. You two should at least try talking things out,¡± James said.

    1 scoffed.

    ¡°Look, James, Olivia betrayed me,¡± I said, swirling the whiskey in my ss. ¡°And I can¡¯t forgive that. There¡¯s no fixing our marriage.¡±

    My phone buzzed, and when I checked the screen, I saw a message from Mrs. Grayson¨COlivia¡¯s mother.

    Figures.

    They must have seen the news.

    I opened the message.

    We need toe over and speak with you and Olivia.

    I smirked. They were already panicking. Good.

    I typed out a quick reply:

    Sure. I¡¯ll be expecting you this week, ma¡¯am.

    Then I put my phone away.

    They wanted a conversation? Fine. I was more than happy to entertain them. After all,

    I wasn¡¯t just aiming to break Olivia¨CI was aiming to destroy the entire Grayson family from the inside.

    DORA¡¯S POV

    Sitting in front of my makeup mirror, I carefully applied a fresh coat of mascara to myshes. My reflection stared back at me, wless as ever.

    I hadn¡¯t gone over to Adrian¡¯s ce since our special night, but that didn¡¯t mean I hadn¡® t thought about it. About him.

    I tried reaching out a few days ago, but he didn¡¯t answer. And I understood why.

    He was still dealing with his mom¡¯s death. But that was a few days ago. I had given him enough space.

    Now<i>, </i>it was time for me to go over there and remind him exactly where his attention should be.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 38

    APTER 030

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Can you

    believe he put me under those dumb rules? Does he think he owns me or something?¡± I huffed, pacing around my room with my phone pressed to my ear. The frustration burned inside me like a wildfire I couldn¡¯t put out.

    ¡°You just have to do what he says for now. He has you tied down,¡± Julian¡¯s voice came through the phone, calm but firm.

    I heard a peep message enter my phone and I took a look, it was from my dad

    Mr Grayson: ¡°What have you done!¡±

    I raised a brow at first confused at the message, but I ignored it and continued the conversation with Julian

    ¡°Tied down? More like chained. He wanted me back, so he forcefully brought me here. And now that wasn¡¯t enough, he has toe up with all these ridiculous rules¡±

    ¡°The best thing to do right now is to stay calm, Don¡¯t piss him off or do anything that¡¯l make him tighten the rules even more,¡± Julian advised.

    flopped down on my bed, letting out a deep sigh. ¡°I know <b>that</b>. But it¡¯s going to be difficult because he is very annoying. And I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m just realizing that now. I don¡¯t even know how I put up with all the bullshit he put me through back then,

    Julian let out a small chuckle. ¡°Well, sometimes love makes you too blind to see the

    truth¡®

    His words hit me harder than I expected. I had convinced myself that I was in love with Adnan, but the reality was different had been holding onto a fantasy, something that Trever truly existed

    At least he held up his side of the deal had searched the entire web for any news about the ident caused a few days ago, but there was nothing it was like it had never even happened

    i

    I shook my head, pushing the thoughts away.

    ¡°Have you been able to ask him about? Julkar¡¯s voice snapped me back to Teality

    ¡°Not yet¡± i mulleled rubbing my forehead. ¡°And i don¡¯t think fil have an opportunity to ask him if he keeps annoying the exely (alute.¡±

    Silence

    ¡°Julian?¡± I asked

    ¡°Have you seen the news? Julian asked, two tone shifting to something serious

    ihowned ¡°No why?

    ¡°You¡¯re going to want to see this. I suggest you go check what Adrian just said on the news,¡± he said firmly.

    A confused expression formed on my face. What was he talking about?

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back,¡± I said, ending the call.

    I grabbed the remote from my nightstand and turned on the TV, quickly flipping through different news channels. Then, I found it.

    And there he was.

    ¡°I¡¯m letting her go. I don¡¯t think we can carry on with this marriage any longer.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice rang clear from the screen, his expression unreadable.

    At first, I was shocked. But then, the realization hit me¨Cthis was actually good. He was letting me go. That meant I had no reason to stay in this house, no reason to continue ying along with this fake marriage. He had already announced it to the media, so the best thing for me to do now was to leave.

    I heard the familiar sound of Adrian¡¯s car pulling into the driveway.

    ¡°Speaking of the devil,¡± I mumbled, peering out the window.

    I was already dressed, just needed to put on my finishing touches. I slipped on my heels and grabbed my small handbag. I hadn¡¯t brought anything with me when I was forced back here, so there was nothing to pack.

    Taking a deep breath, I made my way downstairs. My steps were steady, but inside, I felt a nervous energy building up. Would he try to stop me? Would he go back on his

    words?

    ww

    Suddenly, my stomach churned, and a wave of dizziness hit me. I grabbed the stair railing, steadying myself as my vision blurred for a moment. I ran my fingers through my hair, taking slow, deep breaths topose myself. Maybe I was just overwhelmed. Maybe I just needed to get out of here as quickly as possible.

    The front door swung open, and Adrian stepped in, his gaze immediately locking onto mine. He looked calm, and controlled, like he hadn¡¯t just announced our separation to the entire world<b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you read the rules clearly,¡± he said coolly. ¡°If you¡¯re heading somewhere, you need my approval. So, where are you going?¡±

    I straightened my posture, looking him dead in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m leaving<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He raised a brow. ¡°Leaving/where?¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m clearly leaving your house since I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±

    He tilted his head slightly, amused. ¡°And why would you think that?¡±

    <b>I </b>frowned. ¡°Adrian, I saw what you said on the news. Why would I still be here after you just said that?¡±

    ?CHAPTER DAR

    A slow smile appeared on his face. That was never a good sign.

    ¡°That was just me giving the media some drama. And that wasn¡¯t any of your concern,¡± he said, his voice calm but firm.

    I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°But you told the media you¡¯re filing for divorce, that you¡¯re done with me.¡±

    He took a step closer, his presence looming. ¡°Like I said, drama. That¡¯s what I want the media and everyone else to think. So don¡¯t think you can just leave. You do that, and this will be the least of your problems.¡±

    My heart sank. My hands curled into fists at my sides. I had actually thought I was free to leave, but now I was back to square one.

    Adrian Westwood wasn¡¯t letting me go that easily.

    I swallowed hard, trying to mask my frustration. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me here forever,

    Adrian.¡±

    ¡°Watch me,¡± he said, his toneced with amusement as if he was enjoying watching

    me squirm.

    So he lied, here I was thinking I was free to leave this ce, and now this.

    I took a deep breath, knowing this was far from over. If he thought I was going to stay

    here quietly, he was mistaken. One way or another, I was going to find a way out.

 Ex wife bye 39

    O Likes

    CHAPTER <b>039 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    You¡¯re nothing but a scumbag, I said to Adrian in my thoughts, of course. I didn¡¯t want him increasing any more rules.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve cleared that up, you can go up and change,¡± he said, his voice calm yet authoritative, as always.

    I took off my heels in the living room and left them there just to try and spite him, but I don¡¯t think it worked because a maid immediately took them upstairs without hesitation. It was like they were trained to clean up after me before I even had a chance to make a mess.

    He stared at me for a while, like he was trying to figure out what I was doing, to analyze me as if I were some puzzle he needed to solve. I ignored his stare and decided to head back up, my mood was already ruined, and looking at him only made it worse.

    ¡°Before I forget, your parents areing over tomorrow,¡± his voice came out of nowhere behind me, and I stopped immediately.

    I slowly turned around halfway down the stairs and narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Why?¡± I -asked, even though I already had an idea.

    Why were theying over? Then,e to think about it, why wouldn¡¯t theye over after hearing the little stunt Adrian just pulled? I was sure they wanted to beg him. not to leave their darling daughter as usual.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°And what lies do you want to feed them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. However, you¡¯re going to put up a show for them,¡± he said, his voice void of emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna let you drag me into one of your lies,¡± I said with a serious look, standing my ground.

    ¡°Your mistake is thinking you have a choice under my roof,¡± he replied smoothly, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    I clenched my fists. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to my parents.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie,¡± he said, stepping closer. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s better than them finding out that you killed someone.¡±

    There he goes again. Every time I try to resist, he uses that against me.

    The sound of a car horn drew my attention Ad

    Adeised a brow and looked back at Sessfully unlocked! the door, even though it wasn¡¯t open yet<b>. </b><b>From </b>his facial expression, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t expecting anyone either, so who could the uninvited guest be<b>? </b>

    I felt a small pain in my chest, and it caught Adrian¡¯s attention immediately.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    ¨C

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, clearly thinking I was faking it..

    I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I tried heading downstairs to the living room¨Cthe journey there was closer than going upstairs to my room, and I needed to sit down before my legs gave out beneath me.

    But as I took a step down, my vision blurred again, and my bnce faltered. My foot missed the step, and before I could react, I felt myself tumbling forward.

    My heart pounded as I braced for impact, expecting the hard floor to greet me painfully. Honestly, I knew I was going to at least break my arm or leg because of this fall.

    I saw my face heading toward the red carpet on the stairs, but just as I was about to hit the ground, I felt strong hands grab me.

    For a second, everything stopped.

    It was only Adrian and me in the room, so I knew it had to be him. But I prayed it wasn¡¯t. I prayed it was a random guard who caught me by luck.

    I slowly opened my eyes, and my breath caught in my throat. My face was inches away from his suit, the scent of his cologne wrapping around me. My eyes trailed up to his face. His grip on me was firm yet careful as if he didn¡¯t even think before reacting.

    Ever since I met him, he always knew how to smell good I¡¯ll give him that. And I hated that I even noticed.

    When was thest time I was this close to him?

    ¡°Still very careless,¡± he murmured, still holding me effortlessly.

    I swallowed hard, still staring into his eyes. My face felt hot, and I knew I was turning red. Damn it.

    Then, the sound of the doorknob turning pulled both of our attention toward the entrance. Therge door creaked open, and I walked thest person I wanted to see.

    Dora.

    She couldn¡¯t have picked a more perfect time to show up.

    She stopped dead in her tracks, her eyes widening as she took in the sight before her. Adrian was still holding me, one hand gripping my right arm while the other was secured around my waist.

    And the look on her face was priceless.

    Hmm, this reminds me of a little friend called Karma.

    Adrian quickly stood up straight as I regained my bnce. He cleared his throat and adjusted his tie, acting as if he had done something wrong. Does this mean they¡¯re in

    a rtionship now<i>? </i>Is that why he¡¯s suddenly so flustered?

    Dora stood there, her lips parted, her brows furrowed in disbelief.

    CHAPTER 009.

    Adrian walked forward to her, attempting to regain control of the situation. ¡°You didn¡¯t

    tell me you wereing,¡± he said, his voice steady but guarded.

    ¡°Is that the first thing you have to say?¡± she asked, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Is there any other thing I¡¯m meant to say?¡± he shot back, his voiceced with authority

    While they were talking, my hand went up to my chest again. This was the second time today I had felt dizzy. Was I actually exhausted from all this stress, or was it something else entirely?

    Dora¡¯s voice suddenly turned sharp, drawing me back into the moment.

    ¡°I just caught you doing only God knows what with this whore.¡±

    My head snapped toward her, my eyes narrowing.

    Did she actually just call me a whore?

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    1 Likes

 Ex wife bye 40

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I wasn¡¯t going to take that from her.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I said, walking closer to her, my fists clenched by my sides. Adrian¡¯s attention immediately shifted towards me, sensing the tension..

    ¡°You heard what I said. You¡¯re a whore,¡± Dora repeated, her voiceced with arrogance and zero hesitation.

    I let out a dryugh, shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s really neating from someone like you.¡± I gave her a slow, deliberate look from head to toe, my lips curling in distaste. ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± she asked, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Oh, you know exactly what I mean,¡± I shot back. ¡°Aftering into my marriage and breaking it apart? Should I go on?¡±

    Dora scoffed and took a step forward as if daring me to say more. ¡°Adrian was never yours to begin with,¡± she said, her voice dripping with mockery.

    I tilted my head, a smirk forming on my lips. ¡°I bet that¡¯s what you tell yourself to calm your nerves at night.¡±

    Her expression darkened, and I knew I had hit a nerve.

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Adrian¡¯s voice cut in as he stepped between us. ¡°You two need to calm. down.¡± His eyes flickered with irritation as he turned towards Dora. ¡°Her parents areing tomorrow, so you will noty a finger on her.¡±

    Dora¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Her parents areing tomorrow? So she¡¯s here to stay. then?¡± Her tone was bitter, and I could see the jealousy practically oozing from her. Adrian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°As a matter of fact, she is. And that¡¯s my decision.¡±

    I crossed my arms<b>, </b>enjoying the look of disbelief on Dora¡¯s face. She looked like she was about to explode, and honestly, it was the most satisfying thing I had seen all day. Adrian exhaled, clearly <b>done </b>with the conversation. ¡°Now, what do you want?¡±

    Dora flipped her hair over her shoulder, regaining herposure. ¡°What do I want? I came to spend the weekend with you,¡± she said sweetly, batting hershes like she was some innocent angel.

    I rolled my eyes so hard I was surprised they didn¡¯t get stuck at the back of my head. Of course, she did.

    Adrian, however, was not amused ¡°Well at won¡¯t be possible. We can

    Sessfully unlocked! probably reschedule<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Oh, so he was still keeping his little ything around? These two had no shame. ¡°No,¡± Dora said firmly<b>. </b>

    Adrian¡¯s brow arched. ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not rescheduling because of her. I¡¯m staying,¡± Dora dered..

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened. I saw the frustration in his eyes as he pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling deeply. ¡°Fine, you can stay tonight, but you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. And that¡¯s final.¡±

    Dora pouted slightly, clearly wanting more time, but she must have realized that arguing would get her nowhere. Instead, she sighed dramatically. ¡°Alright, fine.¡±

    Oh, this was perfect. I was stuck here, but guess what? She was stuck here too, even if just for a night.

    Finally, things were going to get interesting. I couldn¡¯t leave ande find her, but the good Lord had delivered her straight to me. And the little hours she was going to stay here were going to be her worst.

    A maid approached Adrian and said, ¡°Sorry for the interruption, sir, but dinner is ready.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Adrian replied before turning to us. ¡°You two behave yourselves. Especially you, Olivia.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. Did he seriously think I was just going to sit quietly and listen to him? He had no idea the amount of pain this woman had caused me. I wasn¡¯t done. Not even close.

    Without another word, I turned on my heel and walked out towards the garden.

    The cool night air brushed against my skin as I made my way to the water fountain. I sat down, letting my fingers trail over the smooth stone edge, my thoughts swirling like the water below.

    ¡°So he actually wants to reschedule,¡± I mumbled to myself, shaking my head.

    Why did I even care? I should be more worried about what he wanted me to tell my parents tomorrow. That was the real problem. And then, of course, I had to figure out how to get out of here.

    But before all that¡­ I had a little side mission to take care of <b>first</b>.

    I pulled out my phone and opened the inte, typing in a simple search: Ways to get back at someone.

    I scrolled through the options, smirking as I read some of them. Then, one particr suggestion caught my eye

    Add poison to their food.

    Obviously, I wasn¡¯t going to do that¨CI wasn¡¯t a killer. But the idea itself sparked

    something in my mind. Poison was too extreme, but something else could work just as well.

    Pepper.

    That was a great idea.

    And what perfect timing. Dinner was about to be served.

    I immediately stood up and headed back inside. The dining table was already set, and I could easily tell which seat was Adrian¡¯s, and which ones were mine and Dora¡¯s.

    Adrian sat at the head of the table, while Dora and I were seated beside him.

    I made my way to the kitchen and grabbed the spiciest pepper I could find. I had to be smart about this. I couldn¡¯t let anyone see me do it.

    I nced around. No maids were in sight. Perfect.

    Moving quickly, I sprinkled a generous amount of the pepper onto one of the tes. But then, a thought crossed my mind.

    What if she didn¡¯t sit where I expected?

    I needed to y it safe.

    With a devious grin, I switched tactics. I added the pepper to my own te instead. That way, when she sat down, I could pull a little reverse psychology and make her switch tes with me.

    I smirked to myself.

    Oh, Dora. You have no idea what¡¯sing for you.

 Ex wife bye 41

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Wait! Why was I suddenly feeling like a viin? Because this is what viins do.

    I should probably abort the n and leave everything in peace.

    ¡­Nah.

    That¡¯s what I would have done if she didn¡¯t make me lose my child. Some people. might think I¡¯m acting like a viiness, but this is just a small tippared to what she did. So, now I wait and watch.

    Should I add this to his food too? It would be nice to see Adrian jump around like an idiot. I didn¡¯t even realize that I was smiling. But then, he might think it¡¯s from the head chef, and that could get her fired. I¡¯ll just stick to Dora. She¡¯s the main target anyway.

    Just as I finished, I heard footstepsing downstairs, and I knew that was them.

    I quickly went into the kitchen for a few seconds and came out, acting as naturally as possible. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.

    Now it was time for the psychology game.

    As Adrian took his seat, I walked over to

    one where I had added the pepper.

    the closest chair to him on the right side¨Cthe

    Just as I was about to sit, I heard Dora¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. That¡¯s my ce.¡±

    Yes! It worked.

    ¡°Oh, sorry about that,¡± I said sweetly, forcing a polite smile. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    I could feel Adrian¡¯s eyes on me. He was probably wondering when I had ever been so polite to Dora. But he was about to find out.

    I gently pulled the chair out for her before moving to the left side and sitting down.

    My little gamble worked. She fell for it like an idiot.

    ¡°You¡¯re eating in the dining room today?¡± Adrian asked.

    Ever since he forcefully brought me back here, I had always eaten in my room. But today was a special asion¨CI wanted to see this close¨Cup.

    ¡°Well, you have a visitor, so I made an exception<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I replied, keeping my tone casual.

    Adrian raised an eyebrow<i>, </i>clearly sensing something was off. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Dora clicked her tongue in endayagun but ignored her and shed her a smile

    Sessfully unlocked<b>! </b>instead.

    We all picked up our utensils. The show was about to begin.

    I watched as Dora took a bite from the curry soup. Then another spoonful. Then she

    cleared her throat.

    The spice was slowly kicking in.

    She took a couple more spoonfuls before the signs started showing. Her face turned

    red, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Adrian asked, noticing her difort.

    ¡°Just feeling a little hot,¡± Dora replied, fanning herself with her hand.

    Feeling a little hot? Even with the AC cooling the entire room? Very funny.

    ¡°Whoa.¡± She exhaled sharply, shifting ufortably in her seat.

    I nced at my phone. The full power of the pepper should kick in exactly sevent minutes after consumption.

    Three¡­ two¡­ one-

    ¡°Water! I need water!¡± Dora suddenly jumped to her feet, screaming at the maids.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adrian asked, his brows furrowing in concern.

    ¡°My mouth¡­it¡¯s on fire!¡± she gasped, waving frantically at her tongue as if that would help.

    ¡°Get some milk immediately,¡± Adrian ordered one of the maids, who rushed off to the

    kitchen.

    Nothing was better than this.

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± I said in my best innocent tone. ¡°What might seem to be the problem?¡±

    The maid quickly returned, holding a gallon of milk. Ugh. Why did she have to be so efficient? She just <b>had </b>to ruin the fun.

    I folded my arms and leaned back against my chair, watching as Dora practically attacked the milk jug like a wild animal.

    Milk spilled all over her expensive dress and onto the floor. She chugged the milk desperately, her breathing ragged. By the time she finally stopped to catch her breath, she had almost <b>finished </b>the entire gallon.

    Adrian turned towards the maids standing nearby. ¡°Who did this?¡±

    The chef came out of the kitchen hesitantly, looking nervous. I immediately saw the look in Dora¡¯s eyes¨Cshe wasn¡¯t going to let this go. And worse, she wasn¡¯t going to give the chef a chance to exin.

    I needed to <b>act </b>fast.

    I stood up from my chair just as Dora stomped toward the chef, rage burning in her expression. She raised her hand, ready to p the poor woman across the face.

    But I wasn¡¯t about to let that happen.

    I caught Dora¡¯s wrist in mid¨C<b>air</b>, gripping it tightly before she could make contact.

    CHAPTER1

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I said firmly, staring her down.

    She turned her head towards me and said ¡°Let go of my hand now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to hit anyone, she had nothing to do with this,¡± I said letting go of her hand.

    ¡°Then who did.¡± Adiran¡¯s voice came from behind me.

    I cleared my throat and then replied, ¡°I did.¡± My voice was barely above a whisper.

    I saw a wicked smile appear on Dora¡¯s face, ¡°I should have known this was your doing.<b>¡± </b>

    She said

    Adrian let out a sigh, then said. ¡°Why did you add spices to her food.¡±

    ¡°Well initially I was meant to take that food but you saw the way she imed that spot, and I didn¡¯t want to argue with her so I just gave it to her,¡± I said.

    I

    Yes indeed I had a backup n, I eventually knew Adrian was going to find out that it was me, and like Julian said on the phone I should avoid getting on his bad side, even though I enjoyed doing so, so I came up with this.

    Adrian crossed his arms, I could see the clear disbelief on his face. ¡°When did you suddenly¨Clike spicy dishes.¡±

    Oh so now he knew the dishes I liked?

    ¡°And when did you know I had no interest in it? Last I checked you never even cared¡± I

    said to him

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 42

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Olivia, since I got married to you, you don¡¯t take spicy foods,¡± Adrian said, his tone firm <b>as </b>if he was trying to catch me in a lie.

    I folded my arms and let out a dryugh. ¡°And how would you know that?¡± I asked, raising a brow. ¡°Last I checked, you were never around. You were either ignoring me or..

    oh wait¡­cheating on me.¡± I said sarcastically.

    Adrian let out a tired sigh, rubbing his temple as if this conversation was draining him. I¡¯m not doing this. Dinner is over,¡± he muttered. He grabbed a napkin, wiped his mouth, and stood up to leave.

    ¡°She has to apologize for what she did,¡± Dora¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and full of

    irritation.

    Adrian stopped for a second, but instead of responding to her demand, he simply said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Dora, clearly unsatisfied, grabbed a mug of juice from the table and threw it to the floor, shattering it into pieces. I swore, breaking things was bing her hobby at this point. Without another word, she turned around and stomped after Adrian, her heels clicking against the floor angrily.

    I watched them leave with an amused expression, but then the head chef approached me and bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± she said quietly, still shaken from the whole ordeal.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± I replied, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°It was my fault.¡±

    She looked up at me in confusion, but I simply smiled. ¡°Your cooking is amazing. Keep it up,¡± I added before turning back to my meal.

    -1 picked up a fries and popped it into my mouth, feeling truly satisfied with how things. had gone. Sure, I had wanted the pepper to burn Dora¡¯s tongue, but the reaction I got instead? That was pure gold.

    The way she jumped around asking for milk, then how she drank it like a rabid beast¨C1 nearly lost it. Honestly, she should consider joining a drinking contest. She¡¯d definitely win.

    With a smirk, I pulled out my chair and sat back down.

    Their appetite might have been ruined but not mine I was still hungry.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    I grabbed several dishes and pulled them in front of me¨Cmashed potatoes, chicken curry stew<i>, </i>rice and beans, and some buttered rolls. My stomach growled in anticipation.

    <b>1/9 </b>

    These past few days, I had been eating a lot, and a small part of me worried that I

    might get a big tummy. But then again, there was a gym here, so I could just visit there whenever I was free. Problem solved.

    As I continued eating, I thought about what wasing next.

    Round two.

    Dora might think she could just throw tantrums and stomp around like a brat, but I wasn¡¯t going to give her a second of peace throughout her stay here. And even when she left, I was stilling for her.

    Noway was I letting her off that easily.

    By the time I was finally done, I was stuffed. I leaned back, rubbing my stomach. slightly. Okay, maybe I ate a little too much. Moving around was going to be a bit difficult now.

    I stretched my arms, exhaling slowly. But that didn¡¯t matter.

    It was time for round two.

    Without hesitation, I stood up and made my way straight to the master bedroom.

    Of course, he took her there again.

    I pushed open the door without knocking and found exactly what I expected. Doral was pacing the room, looking like she had just had an argument, while Adrian was lying on the bed, scrolling through his phone like he couldn¡¯t be bothered by her theatrics.

    I smiled to myself.

    I always loved the look on Dora¡¯s face whenever she saw me. The way her lips curled in disgust, the way her nose red like she was about to explode¨Cit was pure entertainment. Sometimes, I wished I could record it.

    Her eyes snapped to me, and she froze for a second before narrowing them in annoyance. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she snapped.

    I tilted my head and gave her a look. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see,¡± I said, pretending to think. ¡°I haven¡¯t divorced him yet, which means I¡¯m still his wife, and I want to go to bed. So I should be asking you that question.¡±

    Dora¡¯s jaw clenched, and she stormed toward me, stopping only inches away. ¡°I¡¯ve had

    it with you,¡± she seethed. ¡°Get out, or I¡¯ll throw you out myself.¡±

    I let out a dryugh. ¡°Like the way you pushed me that day?¡± I asked, my tone darkening.

    Her expression faltered for a split second.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ve forgotten?¡± I continued, my voice dripping with bitterness. ¡°You took something important from my life, <b>and </b>I¡¯m going to do the same.¡±

    The room fell silent.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Adrian¡¯s attention shift. He slightly lowered his phone, his brows furrowing as he processed my words.

    Dora, however, smirked.

    And that smirk boiled something inside me.

    <i>¡°</i>Well,¡± she said slowly, tilting her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯re going to be having d¨¦j¨¤ vu.¡±

    Was she actually nning to push me again?

    I let out a scoff and moved to sit on the bed, deliberately ignoring her. I faked a yawn

    and stretched my arms. ¡°Man, I am so tired of hearing your bbing,¡± I saidzily. ¡°And you¡¯ve only been here for a few hours.¡±

    Dora¡¯s hands balled into fists at her sides, and I could practically see the steaming out of her ears.

    Just then, Adrian¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± he muttered. ¡°Can¡¯t you two stay an hour without being at each other¡¯s throats?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°I mean, I could, but she¡¯s the one who¡­¡±

    ¡°I tried to ignore this,¡± Adrian interrupted, his patience clearly wearing thin. ¡°But that¡¯s not working. So get out.¡±

    I sighed dramatically and was about to get up to leave. Of course, he was taking her side.

    But then Adrian spoke again.

    ¡°Not you.¡±

    I froze, my eyes snapping up

    to his

    Dora¡¯s smirk disappeared instantly, reced by shock.

    ¡°What?¡± she blurted out, spinning to face him.

    Adrian sat up on the bed, locking eyes with her. ¡°You heard me Dora just leave.¡±

    Dora¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out? For her?¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t waver<b>. </b>¡°I said what <b>I </b>said.¡±

    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep myself from smiling too much.

    ¿Ú

    0 Likes

 Ex wife bye 43

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Don¡¯t make this tooplicated, just go to the guest room, and let¡¯s end this,¡± I said, trying to make Dora understand.

    ¡°So what was the point of meing here if I can¡¯t spend the night with you?¡± Doral snapped, her arms crossed tightly against her chest.

    I tried to hide the irritation on my face when she said that, but I knew it showed. Why was I feeling this way though?

    Dora might think I was taking Olivia¡¯s side, but the truth was, tomorrow was a busy day for me, and I needed enough sleep. Knowing Olivia, she wouldn¡¯t give up easily, so to end this faster, I just needed to push Dora out.

    ¡°Look, I know the time you spent here was limited but¡­¡±

    ¡°But nothing! You just want to use that as an excuse to sleep with her,¡± Dora rudely ¡°But <b>nothing</b>! You just interrupted me, her voice rising.

    Yup, now I see why I slowly lost interest in her. She loved to nag, She was way too Jealous and always took little matters to the extreme.

    ¡°Like that would ever happen,¡± I heard Olivia say with a bitter tone, rolling her eyes.

    At this point, I was done. Should I just grab my pillow and head over to my library to sleep there? At least then, I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this nonsense. But if I did that, d be leaving the two of them alone, and a fight would surely break out. And I don¡¯t want Olivia¡¯s parents thinking something else

    I walked up to Dora and held both her hands, trying to settle this quickly.

    ¡°Just do this for me, okay? My ountant will send you something,¡± I said in a calm

    but firm voice.

    Dora narrowed her eyes, clearly considering my offer. Then, after a long pause, she smirked. ¡°On one condition,¡± she said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°A date. Me and you,¡± she said, tilting her head slightly, watching my reaction closely.

    If that would keep both of them from tearing the roof off, then fine.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said without giving it much thought.

    ??

    Dora <b>rolled </b><b>her </b>eyes but didn¡¯t argue. She knew she was winning something out of this<b>. </b>Without another word, she turned not because she got a date, but L

    Sessfully unlocked!

    the door. I knew she was happy, <b>ked</b>! ig to receive money.

    Unlike Olivia, who didn¡¯t appreciate anything.

    As <b>soon </b>as Dora left, the air in the room felt lighter, like something had been lifted.

    Finally, peace for the night. I let out a deep sigh and turned to Olivia.

    ¡°You better get some sleep. You¡¯ll need it for tomorrow<i>,</i>¡± I said, then went to my side of the bed andy down.

    A few secondster, Olivia climbed onto the bed as well. I could feel her presence, even though I wasn¡¯t facing her.

    Just as I thought we were done for the night, I switched off the lights finally ready to sleep but then

    Olivia yanked the duvet off me with force.

    I turned to face her<b>, </b>giving her a look.

    ¡°What? Would you have preferred if it was Dora here instead?¡± she said back, her arms <b>crossed</b>.

    How amusing. I knew she was trying to start something But I wasn¡¯t going to give her the satisfaction of an argument. Without another word, I turned my back to her, ignoring herpletely.

    Momentster, I felt her shifting around, and when I peeked over my shoulder, I saw <b>her </b>stacking small pillows between us.

    Was she seriously trying to create a barrier between us?

    I sighed and ignored it, closing my eyes and finally allowing sleep to take over.

    The next morning, my rm went off, and I wasted no time heading to the bathroom. I needed to get ready for the day ahead. After a quick shower, I stepped out and reached for a towel, drying myself off.

    As I walked back into the room, I noticed Olivia was already out of bed. But what really caught my

    attention was that she hadid out my clothes for me.

    Perfectly folded and ready.

    At least I didn¡¯t have to remind her today.

    Since I wasn¡¯t going anywhere fancy, I kept it casual¨Ca grey hoodie and brown shorts. I slipped them on, grabbed my watch from the nightstand, and went straight to Dora¡¯s room thinking I would see her but she had left, she left me a text message saying.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see <b>you </b>on our date.<b>¡± </b>

    I scoffed and ignored it. I had more important things to do.

    Walking downstairs, I expected to find Olivia in the dining area or the living room, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    Where was she now?

    I nced around the ce and <b>finally </b><b>found </b>her in the kitchen. She was¡­ cooking?

    What the hell was she doing in the kitchen? Where was the head chef?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, stepping inside.

    .

    She looked back at me, adjusting her apron. ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡± she replied nonchntly. ¡°My parents areing over, so I¡¯m making breakfast.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t

    Ou let the chef do it? That¡¯s why I¡¯m paying her.¡±

    Olivia shrugged. ¡°Well, you see, they¡¯re my parents, and I don¡¯t want your chef cooking. for them. Besides, I know what they like.¡±

    She turned back to the stove, flipping something in the pan.

    I ran a hand down my face. Must she always argue with me?

    ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered. ¡°Come to the dining room. I need to tell you everything you need to do today.¡±

    I saw the resistance on her face. She didn¡¯t want to do it. But I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, my tone more serious this time.

    She hesitated, clearly annoyed, but after a few seconds, she untied her apron and

    followed

    We reached the dining table, and I sat down while she stood with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s begin.¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 44

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Now listen and listen closely, your parents areing here because of what they heard me say on the news. Now, I¡¯m going to tell them that I only said that because I wanted some privacy from the media, but they would still ask you some questions, so I¡® ve printed a list of things you will tell them just in case.¡±

    I got up and walked into my library, retrieved the paper that was ced on my desk, and went back to Olivia.

    ¡°Yay, more lies,¡± Olivia said sarcastically while collecting the paper from me.

    She carefully read through them. Her expression changed one after the other

    Lie About our Marriage: ¡°Tell them that we¡¯ve decided to work things out and that I¡¯ve been treating you well. They don¡¯t need to know about the arguments or that you wanted to leave.¡±

    Lie About Your Leaving and Coming Back If They Ask: ¡°You could say that you¡¯re staying here because you want to, not because I forced you to. Make it seem like we are rebuilding our rtionship.¡±

    Lie About Dora: ¡°If they ask about Dora, tell them she¡¯s just a business associate. Nothing more.

    Lie About the Divorce: ¡°If they bring up divorce, tell them we¡¯re taking things slow and seeing where things go. It¡¯ll keep them from interfering.¡±

    I leaned against the table, watching her. After she was done, she said, ¡°Should I also tell them that I know the president? Or that I went to the moonst week?¡±

    I raised a brow, clearly not getting what she meant.

    Before I could reply, I heard a knock on the door. Who could that be?

    I checked my watch. They were supposed toe about half an hour from now, so why were they this early?

    Damn, I needed more time to talk with Olivia. What if she messed up?

    ¡°Follow everything on that paper and don¡¯t mess up,¡± I said in a low voice.

    I walked over to open the door and greet them personally.

    ¡°Adrian, my boy!¡± Mrs. Grayson said, forcefully pulling me in for a hug.

    ¡°Good to see you again, Mrs. Grayson,¡± I said,

    She let go of me, and then replie Sessfully unlocked! you acting like we just met? I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m also your mother, so you can

    vin.¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply¨CI just stared down at her. How dare she say something like that after what <b>she </b>and her husband did?

    <b>1/3 </b>

    She gave me a light tap on my shoulder before going in, her husband following behind.

    I

    ¡°Every time Ie here, it always gives me a cozy feeling that I can never get used to,¡± Mr. Grayson said.

    ¡°Then in the future, we should definitely get something like this,¡± Mrs. Grayson added.

    Let me guess¨Cyou n to scam a lot more people and use their money to get yourselves a house. You want to live happily ever after while others suffer.

    That¡¯s not gonna happen.

    ¡°And where¡¯s Olivia?¡± Mrs. Grayson asked.

    Before I could answer, Olivia¡¯s voice came from the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    She came out of the kitchen, removing her apron.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, nice to see you again,¡± she said.

    ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen?¡± Mrs. Grayson asked, ignoring Olivia¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°Well, I heard you wereing, so I decided¡­¡±

    ¡°You decided what?¡± Mrs. Grayson cut her off.

    I raised an eyebrow, noticing the small tension between them. Mrs. Grayson controlled herself, but it was clear what she was about to do.

    should ¡°Only the jobless people have time in the kitchen, dear daughter. Besides, your have told me you were making something¡­we already had something to eat on our way here,¡± she said.

    I turned to Olivia and saw the smile she gave her mom. There was something behind that smile. Was she fighting with her mom?

    I cleared my throat to bring down the tension, then said, ¡°Please,e in.¡± They both walked in like they owned the ce. Yes, this was their son¨Cinw¡¯s house, but that still didn¡¯t give them the right after what they did.

    Mr. Grayson gave me a handshake before we both sat down.

    ¡°Please, what can I offer you?¡± I asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, son,¡± he replied.

    I hated it when he called me that. I wasn¡¯t his son. As a matter of fact, I was his worst enemy¨Che just didn¡¯t know that yet.

    As they were here, I could easily just order their assassination now.

    Each time I saw Olivia¡¯s parents, images of my dead mother kept shing in my mind.

    ¡°All right, son,¡± Mr. Grayson¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°We¡¯ve all seen what you said on the news. Now, before you take any action, do you mind telling us what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Grayson asked.

    Once again, it was time for me to put on my acting show.

    CHAPTER (44

    ¡°First of all, you don¡¯t need to panic. Everything you heard me say on the news about Olivia¡¯s rtionship and I was all false.¡± Hopefully, that was convincing enough.

    They both looked at each other, confused. I was about to break it down for them as Olivia came to sit next to me.

    ¡°Well, you see, after our little argument that made Olivia leave my ce, the media has been on our asses every day, and we were tired. I needed a break, so I told them that,¡± I

    said.

    ¡°You two are no longer arguing again?¡± Mrs. Grayson asked.

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re perfect at the moment, but we¡¯re working things out,¡± I added, cing my hand on Olivia¡¯s.

    As stubborn as she was, I felt her trying to

    tight.

    pull her hand away, but I held it firm and

    Her mother let out a huge sigh while holding her chest.

    ¡°Thank goodness, you guys had us worried there,¡± Mrs. Grayson said.

    A fake smile appeared on my face. Worried? The only thing you were worried about

    was money.

    A family of gold diggers.

 Ex wife bye 45

    CHAPTER <b>045 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I tried pulling my hand out, but there was no luck. Why was he holding my hand so tightly? He never said he was going to do this in the lies he asked me to tell.

    And when was this conversation going to end? My heart pounded slightly as I looked from Adrian to my parents, hoping they wouldn¡¯t see the nervousness in my eyes.

    ¡°And what about you? How are things going now with the two of you?¡± My dad¡¯s voice. snapped me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you tell them?¡± Adrian said to me as he used his finger to scratch my palm subtly. It was a silent warning, a reminder to stick to the script. I couldn¡¯t believe I was doing this. But I had to.

    ¡°Well, all couples fight. What matters is if they can swallow their ego and patch things. back up. I do know of some people who would rather die than do that.¡± I shot Adrian a quick look, knowing he understood I was referring to him.

    Heughed a bit and squeezed my hand tighter, his grip almost bruising.

    ¡°But thankfully, we are not like them. Yes, I acted a bit immature, but we sorted things. out, and now we¡¯re here,¡± I added.

    Adrian gave a nod of approval. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°That is lovely to hear. You two make me so happy,¡± my mom said, smiling warmly, but I could tell she was assessing me, trying to read between the lines.

    My dad checked his watch, then said, ¡°We have a meeting to attend, so we can¡¯t stay long.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem. Please stop by more often,¡± Adrian said smoothly, ever the perfect son¨Cinw when he needed to be.

    I don¡¯t know if it was just <b>me</b>, but when Adrian spoke to my parents, it was like he was hiding something¨Clike he was trying to suppress his anger. But why though? Was he in a bad mood today? His expression was unreadable, but something about his tone. made me uneasy.

    Adrian shook hands with my dad and then escorted them to the door. I didn¡¯t bothering along because I might just mess things up.

    Besides, I was really hungry. I hadn¡¯t eaten, and since my parents weren¡¯t hungry, I felt

    I like it would have been rude to eat while they were speaking with Adrian.

    I dished myself a te full of foo Sessfully unlocked ight there in the kitchen. The warmth of the food soothed me a lie, yiringlef moment offort. But of course, it didn¡¯tst long.

    Adrian walked in on me with his usual disgusted look.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    CHAPTERO4S

    I swear, that look was his signature expression. No matter what I did, he always found a way to look at me like that.

    I rolled my eyes and ignored him. My meal was way more important. When he was tired, he would leave¨Cand he did.

    After finishing my food, I felt satisfied. When was thest time I ate my own cooking? It was good to know I hadn¡¯t lost my skill.

    Now that I was done with that, it was time to get some information from Adrian. I hadn¡®

    been too rude to him today, so maybe we could actually have a conversation.

    Now, where could he be?

    I checked the bedroom, his library, and the garden, but he wasn¡¯t there. I eventually found him in the gym, running on the treadmill. His focus was sharp, his movements. precise.

    I guess my parentsing over earlier had disrupted his workout routine.

    Okay, so I was going to go in there, pretend as if I was also working out, and then

    I casually start a conversation.

    ¡°Hope I don¡¯t puke,¡± I muttered, cing a hand on my stomach.

    I went up to my room, changed into a nice gym outfit, and then went to join Adrian. It had been a long time since I used the gym. I walked over to the dumbbells and tried lifting a 20kg weight.

    I intended to use it for squats, but I couldn¡¯t even pick it up.

    ¡°Why is this so heavy?¡± I grumbled to myself, frustrated.

    Adrian wasn¡¯t paying attention to me. He had his earbuds in, so he couldn¡¯t hear me. His focus was entirely on his workout.

    I walked over to his side and tapped him on the shoulder.

    ¡°When will you be done with this?¡± I asked.

    He took off <b>his </b>earphones and gave me a weird look.

    ¡°There are three more over <b>there </b>that you can use,¡± he replied, pointing at the other treadmills.

    ¡°Well, I like this one and want to use it,¡± I said, folding my arms.

    It might seem like I was trying to get on his nerves, but I was just trying to start a conversation¨Cand it wasn¡¯t really going well.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to be done anytime soon, so I suggest you use the other ones,¡± he replied coldly.

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Is there <b>something </b><b>else</b>?¡± he asked, his tone irritated.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ Thedy that got into the ident¨Cthe one you paid¨Chow is she doing?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± he replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ And um, what¡¯s her name?¡± I asked, trying to sound casual.

    He pressed the power button on the treadmill to stop it, then turned to me with narrowed eyes. ¡°And why do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a caring person, that¡¯s why,¡± I said with a shrug.

    I think he might have suspected something because he grabbed his towel and immediately left the gym without another word.

    ¡°Jerk,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    Just because I was trying to get information from him didn¡¯t mean I was chasing after him. I bit my nail and leaned against the window, thinking. If he wasn¡¯t going to tell me, I needed to find another way to get it.

    But how?

    His phone.

    She should be in his contacts, or they might have spoken on WhatsApp. I¡¯ll give it a try.

    Icould check when he was in the shower¨Cwhich he should be doing now since he just finished working out.

    I got up and quickly rushed to our room. His phone was lying on the bed while he was in the shower. I picked it up, but it required a Face ID or password.

    What was I going to do now?

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 46

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Come on Olivia think, if he wanted to use a password what would it be?

    ¡°Ok let¡¯s try hispany,¡± I said to myself as I typed it in.

    *Incorrect password*

    I I

    I only had 2 more trials before the phone locked me out so I have to be damn sure. My mind raced through possibilities. Maybe it was something more personal? Something important to him?

    ¡°How about his favorite food,¡± I said again as I typed the password in.

    *Incorrect password*

    Damn, I only had one trial left, if I get it wrong and it stops me from trying Adrian would know I tried opening his phone and be even more suspicious, and that is what I do not want. My stomach tightened as I thought about the consequences. If Adrian found out, I knew he¡¯d be furious. And with how he already treated me, I didn¡¯t want to imagine how much worse it could get.

    Ok, since none of those worked, who is the one person he loves so much, apart from

    himself?

    His mom, what was his mom¡¯s name again?

    Was it Margret? Or Martha?.

    Crap, if one of these is incorrect that¡¯s it for me trying to escape.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with Martha,¡± I whispered taking a deep breath before typing it in.

    The screen unlocked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I whispered, pumping my fist slightly in victory.

    <i>¡°</i>you¡¯re still a mama¡¯s boy,¡± I added with a smirk, ncing at the shower door to make sure Adrian was still inside. The water was still running. Good. I had time.

    I immediately went to his WhatsApp, that would be the first ce I¡¯d check.

    His chat list was flooded, this guy speaks with a lot of people, but I was only looking for the right one.

    I went over to the date the whole ident was nned and started scrolling through, most of the chats I saw were business¨Crted so I ignored them well except for the particr one that said ¡®We¡¯ve taken the pic of her¡®

    I <b>froze</b>.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    The sender¡¯s name was <b>saved </b>as ¡®Dan.

    My heart pounded as I clicked on the conversation. As I read through the messages,

    my blood ran cold. My eyes widened in shock. As I saw things I never expected to see.

    Adrian was the one who sent those guys to watch me? He still didn¡¯t want to let go even when I was out of the house, now it makes sense.

    This was how he was able to get those photos of me.

    I let out a shaky breath. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s a weirdo,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°More reason I need to get out of this situation.¡±

    kept scrolling, hoping to find more proof¨Csomething that could help me. But in my focus, I forgot to listen.

    ¡°What are you doing.¡±

    A voice came from behind me.

    I froze my eyes wide open, My breath hitched, and my hands went stiff around the phone. That was Adrian¡¯s voice

    But he is still supposed to be in the shower.

    Then I noticed that the shower wasn¡¯t running again.

    Shoot, I forgot about the listening part and now he¡¯s here.

    That was really stupid of me, what am I going to tell him now? What excuse is there to

    tell him?

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question, Olivia, why are you with my phone, going through my messages?¡± he said again..

    I cleared my throat and slowly turned around ¡°I was just making sure Dora wasn¡¯t sending you trash text.¡± I said hoping he was going to believe my lie.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze darkened. He didn¡¯t say¡¯a word. Instead, he took two long strides toward me and yanked the phone from my grip.

    ¡°Give me that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were doing, but this shouldn¡¯t repeat itself ever again.¡± He said

    to me.

    There he goes again trying to sound intimidating, guess what am not scared of you or your empty threats, yes I might have failed this time but am not going to stop until I get that contact from your <b>phone</b>.

    ¡°Fine, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± I lied, at least to calm the situation down.

    I was about to speak again when my phone started buzzing in my pocket, I brought it out and took a look.

    Julian.

    ¡°I <b>have </b>to take this, it¡¯s my mom.¡± I lied slowly walking out of the room. Even so, I could still feel his eyes on me.

    I went into the guest room and shut the door behind me before I picked up.

    ¡°Have they left? How was it?¡± Julian¡¯s voice came through immediately.

    ¡°Yeah, they have. Well, apart from the lies I told them, it went well,¡± I replied, letting out a breath.

    ¡°Okay, now that that¡¯s off your shoulders, you can focus on getting that contact,¡± he said.

    ¡°I tried a few moments ago, but he caught me with his phone,¡± I admitted, running a hand through my hair.

    ¡°Are you good? Did he do anything?¡± Julian asked, his tone slightly concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was my fault that he caught me. I got distracted.¡± I said.

    ¡°By what?¡±

    I hesitated, then decided to tell him. ¡°You know those guys you helped fend off?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the kidnappers,¡± he replied.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t kidnappers. They were all working for Adrian.¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± I asked after a few moments.

    ¡°No,¡± Julian admitted. ¡°I suspected him.¡±

    Of course, he did. He was always good at reading situations.

    1

    ¡°They know where you live now, so be careful when you¡¯re going out,¡± I warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s not a problem,¡± he assured me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going out tomorrow. I¡¯lle over so we can talk more,¡± I said, already thinking

    of how to sneak out.

    ¡°He would let you see me?¡± Julian asked skeptically.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, and I n to keep it that way,¡± I said, ncing over my shoulder just to make sure Adrian wasn¡¯t listening.

    Without wasting more time I cut the call and left the room.

    ¿Ú

 Ex wife bye 47

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The next morning, I woke up to the sound of Adrian getting dressed for work. I pretended to still be asleep, but I could hear him moving around the room, opening and closing drawers. He didn¡¯t say a word to me¨Cnot that I expected him to. It had be our routine. Silence. Avoidance. A marriage only in name.

    As long as I do my part and he does his there will be no argument or problem, which is why I¡¯ve made it a habit to always bring out his outfit in the morning before he wakes

    up

    I cracked my eyes open slightly and watched as he adjusted his tie in the mirror. His expression was unreadable, cold as ever. Without a single nce in my direction, he grabbed his briefcase and left the room. A few secondster, I heard the front door close, followed by the sound of his car pulling out of the driveway.

    Finally, he was gone.

    I threw the covers off me and jumped out of bed. I didn¡¯t have much time. Adrian¡¯s workdays varied¨Csometimes he was gone for hours, and sometimes he came home. early. If I wanted to meet Julian and be back before Adrian returned, I had to leave now. +quickly showered and dressed, pulling on a simple but stylish outfit. I couldn¡¯t risk taking any of Adrian¡¯s cars, so I called a cab instead. Within minutes, I was out the door, my heart racing as I slid into the backseat of the waiting vehicle.

    brought out my phone and texted Julian

    ¡®I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before I got there, it was early in the morning everyone was still at work so there was not much traffic

    Julian was already waiting for me when I arrived at his ce.

    As I walked up the grand stairs leading to his front door he opened the door before I even knocked, pulling me inside.

    ¡°You made it,¡± he said, closing the door behind me ¡±

    good?¡±

    ¡°As good as it can be,¡± I muttered, dropping my purse onto the table.

    Julian studied me for a moment before saying ¡°Need a drink?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, as am out here I have to be careful with what I do and take, Adrian is a very observant person, if I take the wrong thing he might spot it immediately,¡± I said, taking

    a seat

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ¡°you know from the very first day I started suspecting that something was going on between Dora and Adrian, I started losing hope, I felt unimportant, and when I caught them <b>in </b>bed together I knew Adrian didn¡¯t care about me at all, yet yesterday after I

    found out he sent those guys I can¡¯t seem to wrap my mind why he was watching me if he didn¡¯t care,¡± I added

    I let out a small sigh.

    ¡°And now that I screwed up he must have changed his password again,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,¡± Julian said taking a seat across from me.

    ¡°You¡¯re living with a man who controls everything¨Cyour money, your movements, your entire life. You need a way out, and fast.¡±

    I bit my lip. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Adrian had made it clear that I was at his mercy. If I didn¡¯t y this right, I could lose everything.

    Julian leaned forward, a smirk forming on his lips. ¡°after we finished talking yesterday, I came up with an idea.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of idea?¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s probably going to be more cautious aboutying his phone around, how about we try another method to get you out of there, you frustrate him¡±

    ¡°why, and how am I meant to do that when the person we¡¯re talking about doesn¡¯t pay attention to me?¡± I

    Julian¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Then make yourself a problem he can¡¯t ignore.¡±

    1 frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Spend his money,¡± Julian said simply. ¡°And I don¡¯t mean a few thousand here and there. I mean spend. Make him regret keeping you around. He wants to control you? Fine. But make him pay for it¨Cliterally.¡±

    I stared at him, processing his words.

    ¡°Olivia, think about it,¡± Julian continued. ¡°Adrian loves his money more than anything.

    If you start draining his bank ount, he¡¯ll either throw you out or lose his mind trying to stop you.¡±

    A slow smile spread across my lips. The idea was insane. But it was also¡­ brilliant.

    ¡°I like it,¡± I admitted. ¡°But how much should I spend?¡±

    Julian chuckled. ¡°Enough to make him sweat. Enough to make him realize keeping you around is more trouble than it¡¯s worth.<b>¡± </b>

    I exhaled deeply, excitement bubbling inside me. For the first time in a long time, I felt like I had some control.

    ***

    I got back before Adrian. The house was quiet, just as I had left it. I checked the time. If I was going to put Julian¡¯s n into action, I needed to do it today.

    I waited until Adrian returned. He walked in, still dressed in his suit, his expression unreadable as he ced his briefcase on the table.

    ¡°You went out?¡± he asked, ncing at my outfit.

    ¡°Just for some fresh air,¡± I replied casually.

    He didn¡¯t question it further. That was the good thing about Adrian¨Che never asked too many questions. As long as I wasn¡¯t interfering with his life, he didn¡¯t care what I did.

    Perfect.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go shopping,¡± I added, pretending to check my nails.

    Adrian barely reacted. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    That was all I needed to hear.

    I didn¡¯t waste any time. I booked a private shopping appointment at the most expensive designer boutiques in town. I walked into the first store and went straight for the luxury handbags, picking out every color in the new collection.

    Next was jewelry¨Cdiamond earrings, gold bracelets, and statement nes. Then came the dresses. I didn¡¯t even bother trying them on. If I liked it, I bought it.

    The sales assistants were practically tripping over themselves to serve me. They knew who I was, and they knew better than to ask questions when I was in this kind of mood.

    By the time I was done, I had spent a little over $76,000.

    I smirked as I swiped Adrian¡¯s card onest time.

    Let¡¯s see how long it takes him to notice.

    I had all my purchases delivered to the house, making sure every bag and box was disyed in the living room where Adrian couldn¡¯t miss it.

    Now, all I had to do was wait.

    ¿Ú

 Ex wife bye 48

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV.

    ¡°Yes, am supposed to go on a date with Dora tomorrow,¡± I said to James on the phone as I poured myself a ss of whiskey.

    ¡°What about work? There are some clients you need to speak to personally.¡± James replied on the phone.

    I walked over to my library and was about to take a seat when I heard my

    Who could that be?

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back in a few minutes,¡± I said dropping my phone on the table.

    I walked over to the door and opened it.

    Shopping bags were everywhere.

    I furrowed my brows, what was this?

    doorbell.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I asked the delivery man standing there, looking almost bored.

    ¡°Are you Adrian Westwood?¡± the man asked, flipping through a delivery list.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I was asked to deliver these here to your house,¡± he said casually.

    To my house, who could have sent this?

    I arched an eyebrow. Who?¡±

    The delivery guy pulled out a slip from his back pocket, quickly skimming it before reading the name out loud.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Olivia Westwood<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Huh?

    I opened the shopping bags slightly and saw different things, quality branded bags, quality designer shoes, quality dresses lots of them.

    ¡°Please sign here.¡± The delivery guy said while handing me a piece of paper and a pen

    signed, still taking in the ridiculous amount of bags surrounding me.

    The guy left, and I called my/maids to bring everything inside. It wasn¡¯t like I was going. to deal with this nonsense myself.

    Once they cleared everything, I headed back to my library, but before I could even sit down, my phone buzzed.

    I picked it up, and what I saw made my entire body go still.

    A debit alert. $76,000 was withdrawn from my ount.

    Was this right or did they make a mistake<b>? </b>

    CHAPTER ME

    I immediately called my ount officer¡¯s number.

    ¡°J, I just got a debit alert from my ount. I don¡¯t remember making any transactions like this. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Just give me a moment, sir,¡± she said, clicking away on her keyboard.

    A few secondster, she responded, ¡°Okay, sir. Your history shows that yourst transaction of $76,000 was spent at a Gi store on 123 Main St.¡±

    Huh?

    I went back to the living room to check the shopping bags that were delivered

    The bags had the Gi sign on them

    So this was Olivia doing?

    I let out a sigh as I realized I was the idiot who hadn¡¯t changed my credit card password.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m aware of the transaction,¡± I said curtly.

    ¡°Alright, sir,¡± J said before I ended the call.

    I leaned on the sofa taking a look at all the items, when she told me she was going shopping I thought she was going to use her own money.

    ve her the right to use my money?

    no spends 76 thousand dors on bags and shoes for crying out loud?

    saw one of the cars pulling up and knew that was Olivia.

    And she had a lot of exining to do

    The front door creaked open, and Olivia strolled in. She barely nced in my direction and was about to head upstairs when I called her name.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± I said, my tone sharp. ¡°What is this?¡±

    She turned, lookingpletely unbothered. ¡°I went shopping.¡±

    ¡°With my money?¡± I asked, my voice colder now.

    She tilted her head slightly and crossed her arms. ¡°Well, I¡¯m under your roof. Who else¡® s money would I use?¡±

    My fingers clenched around the whiskey ss in my hand. ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It means exactly what I said.¡± She shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to work, you don¡¯t want me to start my own business, so I¡¯ll use your money.¡±

    A shortugh escaped my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s say I did allow you to get a job¨Cdo you think you could buy all this with a 9¨Cto¨C5 sry?¡± I gestured toward the mountain of shopping bags.

    What I was saying was the truth, all this here is basically someone¡¯s yearly sry and

    she just spent it in one day.

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, obviously no, but you have more than enough.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this fuss is about, it¡¯s not like I dented your bank ount or something,¡± Olivia added.

    Why was she speaking this way, did she have a change of personality or did she hit her head?

    It¡¯s like I brought back a new person, the Olivia I knew a few months ago was calm and humble so what¡¯s this?

    ¡°No, you

    didn¡¯t but keep this up every day and you might,¡± I said

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± She said.

    I inhaled sharply, trying to contain my irritation. ¡°You¡¯re still not getting my point, Olivia. This was reckless spending. You can buy a damn house with all this.¡±

    She met my gaze without hesitation. ¡°I know.¡±

    My patience thinned. ¡°You know? And you still went ahead and did it?¡±

    ¡°this past few days you have been getting under my skin a lot,¡± I added

    I saw a small smile appear on her face, and something about it made me pause. Was she doing this on purpose?

    ¡°You started this when you forced me back here, so get used to it,¡± she said bluntly. Then, without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked away.

    I stood there, watching her disappear upstairs, my jaw tightening.

    Something wasn¡¯t right. This wasn¡¯t Olivia.

    Olivia was never the kind that liked material things, she liked keeping a low profile, so why the sudden love for designer bags and shoes

    I sat back on the couch, my mind racing. Was this her way of retaliating? Was she -testing me?

    Or worse¡­ Was someone influencing her?

    She doesn¡¯t have any female friends I know of

    I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. I needed to keep a closer eye on her. Because whatever she was nning, she wasn¡¯t going to win.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 49

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The next morning, I woke up feeling surprisingly refreshed. Maybe it was because I had finally gotten under Adrian¡¯s skin. The $76,000 shopping spree had done exactly what I wanted¨Cit annoyed him. But I wasn¡¯t stopping there. If I was going to make him regret dragging me back here, I had to push even further.

    I rolled over in bed and grabbed my phone was still 5:30 am, Julian had texted meterst night.

    Julian: So, how¡¯s our n working? Is he fuming yet?

    Me: Oh, he¡¯s definitely getting there. You should have seen the look on his face yesterday, But I need to up my game.

    Julian wasn¡¯t online yet and Adrian was still asleep

    I woke up this early to pick out his outfit for today, today is the day he¡¯s supposed to go. on a date with that urchin Dora.

    And I was in charge of picking his outfit, don¡¯t get me wrong I wasn¡¯t nning on

    picking a bad outfit for him, if I did that he could easily just change into a better one. I looked over my shoulder at a sleeping Adrian

    ¡°we¡¯re gonna have some fun today,¡± I said, my voice low as a whisper

    For now, I¡¯ll just get your morning outfit, the real fun starts in the evening when you are.

    about to leave

    ¡°Damn I think I slept wrongly because my neck aches¡® I thought to myself while rubbing the back of my neck

    ¡°A massage would really help right now,¡± I said to myself

    Then the idea hit me like a bowling ball, this could be added to my list

    I smirked to myself as I scrolled through my phone. If shopping was enough to make Adrian irritated, then what would an expensive spa retreat do?

    I quickly searched for the most luxurious spa and resort in the city¨Cone that catered to billionaires, celebrities, and royalty. The cost? $50,000 for a weekend package. Perfect

    Without hesitation, I booked the package

    Now he had another surprise when he woke up.

    After I was done picking out the outfit I went back to bed

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡®It was better this <b>way</b>, I woke up in the morning, didn¡¯t have to speak to her and I just

    went straight to work¡® I thought to myself as I adjusted my cufflink.

    Immediately I got my briefcase and left for the office, I had a date that evening so I had to wrap things up quickly.

    I stepped into the office building and everywhere was buzzing, so much had to be done today.

    Even though I had a lot of meetings today, my mind was clouded, Dora was gonna pull more tantrums if I were to cancel today and with the way things are at the office we might have to shift this to tomorrow

    I was about to call my ountant when my phone buzzed with a new transaction. alert.

    $50,000 ¨C Luxury Spa Retreat.

    I clenched my jaw, barely containing my anger.

    What the hell was she thinking?

    I dialed Olivia¡¯s number immediately. She picked up after a few rings, soundingpletely unbothered.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she said casually.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Be more specific.¡±

    ¡°$50,000 for a spa weekend, Olivia? Seriously?¡±

    She let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m under so much stress. You wouldn¡¯t want your wife to be tense, would you?¡±

    I gritted my teeth. ¡°You¡¯re pushing it.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you still won¡¯t let me leave,¡± she shot back

    I was about to say something else, but she ended the call before I could.

    I exhaled sharply and leaned back in my chair, gripping the armrests. Olivia was ying a dangerous <b>game</b>, but I wasn¡¯t going to be the one to fold first. If she thought she could manipte me, she was in for a surprise. I pressed the inte button. <b>¡°</b>Cancel my afternoon meetings.¡± I said to my secretary.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Would you like to reschedule?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± I muttered ¡°Just clear my schedule.

    I needed to handle this situation before it spiraled even further.

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    That evening. I put my n into action. I reached out to every wealthy person I could <b>think </b>of¨Cbusiness tycoons, socialites, models, and even some of Adnan¡¯spetitors.

    ¡°Drinks will be unlimited, music will be loud, and you don¡¯t want to miss it.

    People responded enthusiastically. Adrian was known for throwing high¨Css events, but this? This was about to be the wildest party his mansion had ever seen.

    By 9 PM, the mansion was packed. Music sted through the speakers, guests wereughing, drinking, and dancing in every corner of the house. The bar was fully stocked, and waiters moved through the crowd, serving expensive cocktails and appetizers. Some people had even made themselvesfortable on Adrian¡¯s expensive leather couches, acting as if they owned the ce.

    I stood by the bar, sipping a cocktail, watching as my n unfolded.

    Then, the front door swung open.

    And there he was. Adrian Westwood.

    perfectly.

    The look on his face was priceless. His usual calm demeanor cracked as he took in the chaos around him. His expensive, polished floors were now covered with champagne spills, his perfectly decorated mansion looked like a nightclub, and strangers were lounging everywhere¨Csome even near his private study.

    His gaze swept across the room, his expression growing darker with every second. The bass of the music vibrated through the air, but even over the noise, I could feel the weight of his anger pressing down on me.

    He clenched his fists, his cold eyes scanning the room before they finallynded on

    me

    I smirked, raising my ss to him. ¡°Wee home, darling.

    A muscle twitched in his jaw as he took a slow step forward. The tension in the room shifted. Some of the guests noticed him and whispered among themselves, sensing. the energy shift.

    James, <b>who </b>had arrived earlier, stood at my side and let out a low whistle. ¡°Well, <b>this </b>just got interesting¡±

    Lignored him and focused on Adrian. ¡°Care for a drink?¡± I teased, swirling the liquid in my ss. ¡°You look like you need one.¡±

    His lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Olivia.¡± His voice was dangerously calm.

    ¡°Yes, dear?¡± I responded sweetly

    The room felt smaller, the air heavier as Adrian¡¯s patience visibly thinned. I knew I had crossed a line, and that¡¯s exactly what I wanted. If he wanted to keep me here, I was going to make it a living hell for him.

 Ex wife bye 50

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I stared at Olivia straight in the eyes my hands folded into fists. My phone was. vibrating in my pocket and I already knew who it was.

    It had to be Dora.

    I canceled our date ns after James had called to tell me what Olivia here was doing.

    And to be honest I was d I did because If I had walked into this messter after the date, my mood would have been ten times worse

    The past few days had been a test of my limits, she had been getting under my skin, I didn¡¯t know if she was doing it on purpose but I was sick of it.

    First, she goes on a spending spree with my money. Then she booked a spa treatment still with my money and now she throwing this party in my living room with my money!.

    Taking a slow, deep breath, I scanned the room. People I didn¡¯t know were sprawled across my couches, drinks in hand,ughing as if this was some kind of nightclub. Empty bottles and overturned sses littered the coffee table, staining the pristine marble surface.

    All these strangers were destroying my furniture, and drinking my expensive wine, My patience was wearing dangerously thin.

    And this is happening because the woman standing in front of me allowed it.

    But I was tired of all this, she crossed the line this time and she needed to be punished, if I didn¡¯t do so today she was going to keep this up.

    <i>¡°</i>What is this?¡± I asked trying to keep my anger in check.

    ¡°What does it <b>look </b>like? We¡¯re having a party.¡± She said taking a sip of the wine in her hand. Her voice dripped with defiance.

    ¡°When did I permit you to do so?¡± I roared.

    She tilted her head, smirking. ¡°This is our house, <b>remember</b>, dear husband? So, I don¡¯t need your permission to throw a party.¡± Her voice had an edge to it as if daring me to challenge her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, everything in here belongs to me alone and you know <b>that</b>, now end this immediately.¡± I said, ring at her

    She didn¡¯t even reply back <b>she </b>took another drink straight out of the wine bottle like a thug, what was actually going on here?

    ¡°Olivia I said.¡±

    Sessfully unlocked

    ¡°Hey, baby girl.¡± An unknown bastard interrupted me as he walked up to Olivia.

    Olivia gave me a look before replying

    ¡°Hey, handsome.¡± She said, her lips curled up in a smile.

    What? Handsome? Doesn¡¯t she know that she¡¯s married?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you and I leave the fun out here, head to the back, and make our own fun.¡± The guy said again.

    Now that was where I had it. He wanna head to the back of my house and do what?

    Does this look like a club?

    ¡°Hey dustbag,¡± I said to him calling out for his attention.

    He turnedzily as if I was nothing more than an annoying background noise. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you see me here or are those sses on your face making you even more blind,¡± I told him

    First of all who wears sunsses indoors? You wanna look cool? In someone¡¯s else house really neat.

    From the way he took a look at me, I already knew he had no manners, probably just an average Joe who managed to get the invitation to the party.

    ¡°You must be Adrian Westwood.¡± He said.

    A slow, mocking smile spread across my face. ¡°if you know who I am then you must

    know who

    I said to him

    ention to Olivia and said ¡°Olivia Westwood? Of course I do, almost who she is.¡± He replied.

    on¡¯t need me to write it down. That she¡¯s married do you?¡± I said

    To who? Becausest I checked you announced on the news that you were orcing her so please who is she married to.¡± He said, hisst wordsced with Sarcasm and I had never wanted to break someone¡¯s nose so badly.

    My hands folded into fists as I squeezed them tightly, Lwas really in a bad mood this evening and this guy was <b>stepping </b>on my toes.

    ¡°Do you know whose house you¡¯re in? Mine.¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°I want your out of here immediately.¡± I said to him

    But he didn¡¯t reply, he just scoffed at me and focused his attention on Olivia.

    Did he <b>think </b>I was some kind of joker that he could do that with? He should have just left when I told him to that was hisst chance now I was going to teach him a lesson 100.

    I brought out my phone and was about to dial Dan¡¯s number, but just then I stopped. ¡°What the hell, I can get my hands dirty¡± I said to myself my voice barely above a whisper

    I threw my phone on the floor and gave the guy a small tap on his shoulder

    When he turned over to look at me I gave him possibly the hardest punch he had ever

    received in his life.

    He immediately fell to the floor blood rushing down his nose.

    The room fell intoplete silence. The music stopped. Conversations halted. Every pair of eyes was now on me and him.

    1 cracked my neck and took off my gold wristwatch.

    ¡°Why did you do that,¡± Olivia said to me.

    ¡°Stay out of this, I¡¯ll handle you next,¡± I said to her as I took off my suit.

    I smirked at the guy still on the floor ¡°Is that it? Come on Mr mouth let¡¯s go a few. rounds.¡± I said folding up the sleeves of my shirt

    He used his hand to wipe the blood off his nose and got back to his feet.

    ¡°There we go,¡± I said to him as I stepped back a little, giving us more space.

    He took off his suit jacket slowly, ring at me with a grin on his face. He was actually excited.

    Good.

    I cracked my knuckles. Looks like we both wanted this..

    Subscribed

    1 Likes

 Ex wife bye 51

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    It had been a while since I got into a fistfight with someone, and unfortunately for this asshole, he¡¯s going to be my punching bag for today

    ¡°Time to let out some steam,¡± I said to myself.

    I watched him closely, how he moved..

    Not letting my guard down for a moment.

    Then he lunched at me aiming to hit me with a punch.

    I moved a bit to the right allowing gravity to help me out, as he moved with that much speed his center of gravity switched to his front, I saw himing and moved away just in time then raised my feet to trip him.

    He stumbled forward until he fell on the ground making him look more like an idiot.

    He didn¡¯t seem like he was done, he scrambled to his feet, adjusting his shirt as if that would save him <b>from </b>what wasing next.

    Once again, he charged at me, but this time, I didn¡¯t bother dodging. Instead, I caught his fist mid¨Cair and used his own momentum to flip him over.

    Then once he was down I climbed on top of him and started hitting him with the hardest punches possible.

    He picked the wrong person on the wrong day.

    At first, he put up his hands to cover his face but I didn¡¯t stop the punches and eventually, he was able to keep his hands up, blood ran down his whole face as heid there on the floor, knocked out.

    I used his shirt to wipe my knuckles before finally standing up.

    Silence.

    Everyone in the room was staring at me in shock.

    I walked lover to where my golf clubs were kept in the corner then I took out one.

    I walked over to the TV where the music was being yed <b>and </b>I smashed it with my golf club, again and again and <b>again </b>until the TV wentpletely nc.

    Why did I do that? I did it to install fear in each and everyone here and it worked, as for the TV? I would just buy another one this evening, I¡¯ve been wanting to change my TV but didn¡¯t have the time so this was kind of an opportunity to do so.

    ¡°Party is over, everyone get the he Sessfully unlocked! I yelled.

    Panic erupted. People scrambled out, dragging the unconscious fool with them.

    Everywhere was a mess.

    CHARTER OST

    My gazended on Olivia who stood in the corner with her arms crossed.

    Now it was time for hers.

    I walked up to her then said ¡°Remember when I gave you that list of rules I made it clear that if you fucked up there would be serious consequences, take a look at my living room.¡± I said pointing at the bottles on the floor, the used cups, and so on.

    ¡°Whatever gave you the impression that this ce could be used as a party house. You fucked up this time Olivia now you¡¯re going to get the punishment.¡± I said as I gestured toward the disaster in front of us.

    Without waiting for her response I dragged her from her arm.

    ¡°Ouch, Adrian stop this,¡± Olivia said as we walked down the hall.

    ¡°Oh you want me to stop, did you stop when I warned you? It¡¯s toote for that now.¡± I replied.

    I dragged her down to the basement, I threw her with force as soon as we entered, she fell and hit the floor hard.

    I walked in and closed the iron door behind me.

    ¡°This is the consequence I warned you about,¡± I said looking down at her and slowly. removing my belt.

    ¡°Listen to me Adrian, if it¡¯s about the spending I¡¯ll stop it, there¡¯s no need for you to do this please.¡± She pleaded.

    I could already see the fear in her eyes what happened to all that sassy attitude you have been showing?

    There was no need for me to reply to her, I had already made up my mind and that was what I was going to do.

    I wrapped a small chunk of the belt around my hand and used it to flog her. Because she was a woman, I didn¡¯t use much force.

    She used her hands to cover her face but that wasn¡¯t my business, I hit her again with the belt, her voice shouting through the dark room, there¡¯s no point screaming dear Olivia, no one can save you now.

    I flog her again, the sound of the leather hitting her skin, I could see what I wanted, there were already bruise marks on her skin

    Then the fifth time I hit her with the belt I noticed something different.

    Before she was shielding her face with both bands <b>but </b>now she was just holding her head, like something was wrong.

    Well, that wasn¡¯t my business she needed to learn her lesson.

    I hit her

    with the belt the sixth time and shey on the floor, her eyes were shut like she <b>had </b>fainted or something<b>. </b>

    CHAPTER OST

    But she couldn¡¯t fool me, I¡¯m sure she was just doing this to get me to stop, but I wasn¡® t going to stop until I felt satisfied.

    I flogged her again with the belt for the seventh time, but this time she didn¡¯t make any sound it was like I was hitting a mannequin, did she truly pass out?

    I dropped the belt and went to her quickly, raising her head from the ground and tapping her cheeks

    ¡°Olivia, hey wake up.¡±

    Nothing.

    immediately checked her pulse and thankfully she was still alive.

    I let out a huge sigh of relief.

    Jeez

    She really scared me there, but why did she faint, has she never taken a beat from a

    belt before?

    Maybe I should call an ambnce.

    I was about to stand up when I realized, that if I called the ambnce and they took her to the hospital what would I tell them happened to Olivia?

    She fainted because I was beating her with a leather belt.

    I could get arrested for that, so calling a doctor or ambnce has been scratched out

    I took a look at her, as she was still breathing maybe if I just took her upstairs andid her down she would eventually wake up.

    Yeah, let¡¯s do that.

    I lifted her up from the ground and carried her out of the basement to the master bedroom where I carefullyid her down there.

    Why, why did I even take it this far, I should have just left her down in the basement there was no need to hit her

    I ran my hand through my hair, I felt really guilty as I stood there staring at her unconscious state.

    ¿Ú

 Ex wife bye 52

    HAPTER 052

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The bright room light above me was the first thing I noticed as I slowly opened my

    eyes.

    Then a few secondster the pain kicked in, my head was aching, my whole body was full of bruises and it hurt a lot.

    Still, I managed to sit up, I was back in the bedroom. Thest ce I remembered was the basement.

    I turned around to see Adrian seated on the chair, his head tilted slightly forward, eyes. closed. He was asleep. His presence alone made my stomach twist. I swallowed hard and slowly lifted my arms, inspecting them in the soft glow of the bedsidemp.

    Belt marks.

    Dark, angry welts covered my skin, crisscrossing over my arms like a cruel reminder ofst night. I winced as my fingers barely brushed against one of the swollen marks. The pain was still fresh, burning, and unforgiving.

    My hand instinctively moved to my stomach. A strange feeling settled in my chest, and my thoughts drifted back to yesterday.

    must have passed out yesterday when we were in the basement, but that¡¯s not what disturbed me the most before I passed out I could feel the room spinning, my ears were ringing and I couldn¡¯t feel the pain from the belt anyone, it was like my whole body went numb before I passed out. This leads me to another question¡­

    Why did I pass out, it couldn¡¯t be because Adrian was hitting me with the belt, it started at the party, after I took the ss of champagne I started feeling dizzy but I ignored it,

    The question nagged at me. I had been feeling off for weeks¨Cwaves of nausea, unexined dizziness, sudden fatigue, and let¡¯s not forget how hungry I¡¯d been. I had ignored the signs, brushing them off as stress, but now¡­

    Now, I couldn¡¯t ignore them any longer.

    A deep sense of unease settled over me. I needed to go to the hospital and see a doctor, both to check my bruises and what had been wrong with me for a while. No more excuses. I had to know if something was wrong with me.

    A soft vibration against the mattress drew my attention. My phone.

    I turned carefully, trying not to make tooth as I reached for it. The screen lit up with several unread messages. My chest tightened as I saw the name shing on the screen.

    Julian.

    <b>18 </b>

    I hesitated, biting my lip. My thumb hovered over the screen, my mind battling against itself. I wanted to tell hi

    I wanted to let him know what Adrian had done to me. But would it even make a difference? Would telling Julian change anything?

    I inhaled shakily, my heart pounding in my ears. Adrian had be unpredictable, more dangerous than ever. Everyday felt like walking on thin ice, never knowing when

    it would crack beneath my feet.

    I opened the messages.

    Julian: Hey, are you okay?

    Julian: I haven¡¯t heard from you since yesterday. Call me when you can.

    Julian: Olivia, please answer me. I¡¯m worried.

    My fingers trembled as I typed a

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    d a reply.

    It was a lie, but I didn¡¯t know what else t

    It was a lie, but I didn¡¯t know what else to say. What could he even do? I knew if Julian

    wouldn¡¯t

    found out what happened. dn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. And that terrified <ol><li>me. If he confronted Adrian, it wouldn¡¯t end well. </li></ol>

    I pressed send before I could overthink <b>it </b>and locked my phone<b>, </b>clutching it tightly in my hands.

    A soft groan came from the chair. I stiffened, turning my head slightly. Adrian stirred, shifting in his seat before his eyes fluttered open. For a brief moment, there was something almost human in his gaze¨Cconcern, maybe. But it disappeared just as quickly as it came.

    He ran a hand through his hair and sat up straighter, his sharp eyes locking onto mine.¡± You¡¯re awake.¡±

    I nodded, unsure of what to say.

    His gaze flickered to my arms, where the belt marks were still visible. For a second, I thought I saw guilt sh across his face, but I knew better than to believe it. Adrian didn¡¯t regret things. He never did.

    ¡°You fainted yesterday,¡± he said, his tone neutral. ¡°The doctor said it might have been. exhaustion.¡±

    Exhaustion? He called the doctor yesterday? So if the doctor said it was due to stress was there any need for me to still go <i>to </i>the hospital?

    Something wasn¡¯t right, a doctor came here yesterday and he didn¡¯t bother to get any treatment for my bruises? Was Adrian lying?

    Well if you¡¯d look at it from my perspective he wouldn¡¯t want to look like a kidnapper or an abusive husband in front of any doctor so that must be why he didn¡¯t call for medical care.

    He then had to lie, he didn¡¯t want me to know, I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be a problem when <b>I </b>

    told him I was going to the hospital.

    My grip on my phone tightened, but I forced myself to stay calm. I couldn¡¯t afford to set him off again.

    ¡°I need to go out today,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I need to get some painkillers and some other things from the nearby pharmacy.¡± Yeah, I had to tell him it was a pharmacy and not the hospital.

    His brows furrowed slightly. ¡°pharmacy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A long silence stretched between us. His jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he simply nodded. ¡°Fine. But take the driver.¡±

    I swallowed hard and nodded. There was no point in refusing. He wasn¡¯t going to let me go anywhere alone.

    He stood up, stretching his arms before ncing at the time. ¡°I have to head to work. Stay home after your appointment.¡±

    I nodded again, my stomach twisting with unease.

    He walked toward the door, stopping briefly before looking back at me. His expression was unreadable. ¡°Rest. You need it.¡±

    With that, he walked out, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

    As soon as the door clicked shut, I let out a shaky breath. My fingers brushed against my bruised arms once more, and I felt the sting all over again. But the pain in my body wasn¡¯t the worst part.

    The worst part was knowing that this wasn¡¯t over.

    I nced down at my stomach, a sinking feeling settling deep inside me. I had to find out what was really wrong with me.

    Subsorbed

 Ex wife bye 53

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    After Adrian left the room, I let out a small sigh, I didn¡¯t even understand what was going on anymore. First, he beat me up, then he imed he called the doctor for me. And now, he was forcing me to use his driver..

    And since when did he start hitting women?

    He¡¯s a billionaire. Did the money really take out a chunk from his soul, making him so heartless?

    Well, it looks like I can¡¯t continue with the spending spree before he cuts my hand off the next time.

    The look I saw on his face this morning, Maybe he was feeling guilty aboutst night. I mean, any man who beats his wife is a coward.

    But I had bigger things to worry about this morning, like how I was going to get to the

    I

    hospital when Adrian¡¯s driver was only instructed to take me to the pharmacy. And knowing Adrian¡¯s staff, they wouldn¡¯t dare bend a rule¨Cnot for anything, they were too loyal to him.

    I had toe up with a n. But first things first.

    I grabbed my phone from the bedside table and called one of the maids, asking her to bring me some medicine because my head was pounding relentlessly. It felt as if someone was hammering nails into my skull.

    After a few minutes, there was a small knock on the door. I got up slowly, every movement causing a dull ache in my body, and went to open it.

    The maid handed me the medicine, her eyes lowering to the floor, avoiding mine. I wondered if she had heard the sounds fromst night. If she pitied me. If she thought I was weak for enduring this. But I had no time to think about that. I took the medicine, mumbled a quick ¡°thanks,¡± and shut the door behind her.

    I walked over to the center table and ced the medicine down before heading to the bathroom. As I brushed my teeth, I stared at my reflection in the mirror. My bottom lip was slightly swollen, and there was a faint bruise near my temple. I touched it gently, wincing at the pain.

    This was my life now?

    A billionaire¡¯s wife, covered in bruises and plotting her escape to the hospital like a prisoner nning a jailbreak.¡±

    Sessfully unlocked!

    I swallowed the drugs dry before stepping into the shower. The cold water stung

    against my bruises, but I let it wash over me, hoping to cleanse not just my body but the overwhelming emotions swirling inside me.

    After getting dressed, I sat on the edge of the bed, deep in thought. I needed to get to the hospital without Adrian knowing. If I simply told the driver to drop me at the pharmacy and then left through the back door, it¡¯s obvious Adrian would find out.

    My fingers instinctively reached for my back, tracing the sore spots where his hands had beenst night. Would he do it again? Would he punish me like a misbehaving child?

    I let out a shaky breath. Maybe it was just a one¨Ctime thing. Maybe he regretted it. But then again, he did say it was the consequence of me screwing up.

    But going to the hospital wasn¡¯t screwing up. I wasn¡¯t his prisoner. Right?

    Shoving those thoughts aside, I grabbed my bag and walked downstairs. As I entered the dining area, I saw Adrian at the table, sipping his coffee while scrolling through his phone.

    His sharp eyes lifted the moment he noticed me.

    ¡°Olivia,e here,¡± hemanded.

    I hesitated, dreading whatever he had to say. My heart clenched as I forced myself to walk toward him.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson,¡± he said, his voice as calm as ever as if we were discussing something as mundane as the weather.

    I said nothing, clenching my fists at my sides.

    ¡°You see what happened yesterday? That¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t listen. So before you try another silly game, just think about what happenedst night.¡±

    He turned his coffee cup slowly in his hands, his expression unreadable.

    I fought the urge to scream at him. To tell him he was a monster. But what would that change? Nothing.

    I

    Instead, I exhaled sharply and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Without <b>waiting </b>for his response, I turned and walked away. I could feel his gaze burning into my back, but I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t look back.

    Outside, the driver was already waiting. As I approached, he opened the car door for me. I slid into the back seat, my hands gripping my bag tightly.

    The ride to the pharmacy was short, just outside the estate. When the car stopped, I nced up at the building, H&B Pharmacy.

    stared at the name through the window for a moment before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll be back

    soon.¡±

    The driver gave a small nod, his eyes meeting mine through the rearview mirror.

    I stepped out of the car and walked inside. The familiar scent of antiseptics and medicine filled the air. The receptionist looked up and smiled.

    ¡°Good morning, how can I help you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I need some painkillers,¡± I said. ¡°And¡­ can you show me to your restroom?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure! Please follow me.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t my first time here, but I asked anyway so it wouldn¡¯t seem suspicious.

    As I followed her down the hallway, my eyes darted to each door we passed, searching, and scanning.

    Then I saw it. The emergency exit.

    My heart raced. This was it. My way out.

    The receptionist finally stopped and pointed. ¡°The restroom is thest door on the right.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voice even, controlled.

    She turned and walked away, and I waited. Just a few seconds longer, until I was sure she was out of sight.

    Then, without hesitation, I made my way to the exit.

    Pushing open the door, I stepped outside, the fresh air bitting my face like a newfound freedom.

    1 had gotten away from the driver. Now, my next journey was to the hospital.

    33

 Ex wife bye 54

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    For a brief moment, I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, allowing the cool morning. breeze to soothe my nerves. The tension in my chest didn¡¯t ease, but at least the suffocating feeling from being inside the house lessened.

    I walked in the opposite direction of where Adrian¡¯s driver was waiting. I needed at moment alone, away from his world, away from the suffocating reminders of the past. After a few seconds, I pulled out my phone and booked an Uber.

    The wait felt longer than it actually was. I stood there, shifting my weight from foot to foot, ncing over my shoulder asionally, half¨Cexpecting Adrian to suddenly appear and demand where I was going. But he didn¡¯t.

    Where the hell was the Uber driver?

    The Uber finally pulled up. I slid into the backseat, gave the driver the hospital¡¯s address, and leaned against the window, watching the city blur as we sped through the streets. My fingers subconsciously traced my stomach.

    The hospital loomed in the distance<b>, </b>a ce that held more pain thanfort for me. This was the same hospital where I had lost my child. The memory of that night wed at my mind¨Cshing lights, the cold metallic scent of the hospital, the sterile white walls, the pity in the nurses¡® eyes.

    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to shake off the memory. I wasn¡¯t here to dwell on the past. I had a purpose.

    Stepping <b>inside</b>, I approached the receptionist. The bright artificial lights made everything seem harsher and colder..¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to see Doctor Jay,¡± I said, my voice steady.

    The receptionist, a <b>young </b>woman with dark brown hair tied neatly into a ponytail, nced up at me with a polite but questioning look. ¡°Do you have an appointment with him?¡±

    Of course, I <b>didn¡¯t</b>. Why did all receptionists always have to ask this?

    ¡°Umm, no, I don¡¯t,¡± I admitted. ¡°But could you just tell him Olivia Westwood is here to see him?¡±

    She hesitated at first, but after a while, she picked up the phone. I tapped my fingers against the counter, waiting while she made the call.

    ¡°Yes, Doctor, a woman named Ol Sessfully unlocked

    to see you,¡± she said before pausing. After a moment, she turn to. Il be with you shortly. Please take a seat.¡± She said gesturing towards the waiting area

    boon

    ..

    I nodded <b>and </b>walked over and sat down on one of the cushioned chairs. The hospital

    CHAPTER USE

    smell¨Cantiseptic, alcohol, and something faintly medicinal¨Cfilled my nostrils. A few other patients sat around, some looking just as tense as I felt.

    Minutes passed, Then, finally, a familiar voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Olivia, how have you been? It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    I looked up to see Doctor Jay approaching with a warm smile. He was dressed in his usual white coat, his salt¨Cand¨Cpepper hair slightly disheveled.

    A small smile flickered across my face, though itcked any real warmth. I could easily tell him how my life had been spiraling down ever since Ist left this hospital, but

    what was the point?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ there,¡± I said vaguely.

    His eyes searched mine as if debating whether to push for more details, but he simply nodded. ¡°Good to hear. Please,e into my office.¡±

    1 followed him down the hallway, my heart pounding slightly. I wasn¡¯t even sure why I was so nervous. Was it because deep down, I already knew the answer? Was I afraid

    to confirm the truth?

    We entered his office, a familiar space with walls lined with medical books and framed certificates. I took a seat across from him as he settled into his chair, hanging his white coat on a nearby hook.

    ¡°So, what brings you here today?¡± he asked.

    I took a deep breath. ¡°I need to take a test.¡±

    His brow lifted. ¡°A test? What kind of test?¡±

    ¡°For a few weeks now, I¡¯ve been feeling¡­ off,¡± I admitted, my fingers clenching in myp. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed things¨Cchanges. At first, I thought it was just stress, but thenst night, it got worse. So, this morning, I decided toe and take a pregnancy test.¡± My hand instinctively went to my stomach.

    His eyes softened, but his professionalism remained. ¡°Have you been experiencing symptoms like dizziness, nausea, or an increased appetite?¡±

    I swallowed hard and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ all of them.¡±

    The realization hit me harder now that I¡¯d spoken it out loud. Could I really be pregnant again? But how? I <b>haven¡¯t </b>had sex with anyone else since Adrian. And I <b>had </b>lost that child¨Cor at <b>least</b>, that¡¯s what I was told.

    Doctor Jay nodded and stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s run <b>a </b><b>proper </b>test to confirm.¡±

    He retrieved a small needle and took a sample of my blood, his movements were practiced and efficient, I barely felt the sting. The sample was sent to theb, and then all I could do was wait.

    Every second stretched into eternity. My foot tapped anxiously against the tiled floor. My mind raced through a thousand scenarios, each one more impossible than thest.

    Finally, the door opened, and Doctor Jay stepped inside, holding the results. His expression was unreadable.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± he began, his voice measured, ¡°The results confirm that you are pregnant. Still pregnant, to be precise. Congrattions.¡± He extended his hand in a congrattory gesture, but I barely noticed.

    Still pregnant? My mindtched onto the words, twisting them over and over. My heart pounded against my ribs as I snatched the report from his hands. My eyes scanned the page, zeroing in on the most shocking part.

    Eight weeks.

    No. This couldn¡¯t be right.

    ¡°Doctor,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking. ¡°How is this possible? I can¡¯t be pregnant. I haven¡¯t had sex with anyone in over a month. And the timeline¨Cit points to the exact date I lost myst baby. So what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Doctor Jay exhaled deeply and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Yes, I noticed the timing as well, and I was just as surprised as you. But Olivia¡­ thest time you were brought here, you were pregnant with twins.¡±

    My breath caught in my throat. My vision blurred with sudden tears.

    ¡°When you had the ident, you lost one of the twins. It¡¯s an incredibly rare case, but it happens. One fetus was lost, but the other survived. That¡¯s why you¡¯re still pregnant.¡±

    Tears spilled down my cheeks as my hand trembled over my stomach. Twins, I had been carrying two lives inside me, and I had only mourned one. My body had protected one of them without me even knowing.

    The weight of the revtion settled over me, thick and overwhelming. My child was still here. A part of me had survived.

    I let out a shaky breath, my emotions a tangled mess of grief, disbelief, and something else¨Csomething dangerously close to hope.

    ¿Ú

 Ex wife bye 55

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°I know this might sound hard to believe,¡± the doctor began, his tone gentle yet firm. Like I said, it¡¯s a rare case. You were supposed to lose both of the twins, but luckily, one survived. That¡¯s still a good thing.¡±

    As I sat there, my mind felt like it was splitting in two. Should I be happy that I was having a child? Or should I grieve the one I had lost? The mere thought of this child growing inside me being a constant reminder of the other one I would never get to hold was almost unbearable.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, and before I could stop myself, they spilled over. Yet, at the same time, a smallugh bubbled from my throat. A bitter, broken sound.

    No matter how painful, this was still good news.

    The doctor gave me a reassuring smile before standing up said before stepping out of the office.

    ¡°Give me a moment,¡± he

    I exhaled shakily and reached for my phone. My fingers hovered over Julian¡¯s contact before I finally typed a message.

    Me: Hey, I have good news. Let¡¯s meet at the caf¨¦ so we can talk more.

    Almost immediately after sending it, the doctor returned and took his seat across from me. To my surprise, he held out a small tube of ointment.

    I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±

    ¡°While I was taking a sample of your blood, I noticed some bruises on your arm.¡± His gaze was steady but unreadable. ¡°Now, I¡¯m not going to ask about it, but this ointment should help.¡±

    I swallowed hard, my heart skipping a beat. He had seen them. I wiped my tears with the back of my hand before reaching out to take it.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Jay,¡± I murmured.

    Before I could shove the ointment into my bag, my phone buzzed.

    Julian: On my way there.

    Since he was already headed to the caf¨¦, I should <b>start </b>going too.

    I stood up slowly, still a little lightheaded. ¡°Thank you for everything, doctor. I¡¯ll keep in touch.¡±

    ¡°Of course. And please remember you need plenty of rest. Avoid stress and anything that could be harmful to your chi Sessfully unlocked!

    ¡°I will,¡± I said, forcing a small smile. ¡°I¡¯lle back next week for my check¨Cin<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°Good. Take care, Olivia.¡±

    I nodded before walking out of his office. The moment I stepped outside, the cool air hit my skin, grounding me back into reality. I pulled out my phone to order an Uber.

    Yesterday, I drank a lot of alcohol. I got beaten. And I was still pregnant.

    The realization hit me like a train. What if I had lost the child when Adrian was hurting me? He would have unknowingly killed his own baby.

    I shuddered at the thought, my arms wrapping around myself as if to shield me from

    my own memories.

    The Uber ride to the caf¨¦ was a blur. My emotions were tangled in a mess of joy, fear, and anger. The second I arrived, I spotted Julian sitting in the farthest seat, his expression unreadable. I made my way to him, wrapping my arms around him in a quick hug before settling in across from him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you juste over?¡± he asked, tilting his head slightly. ¡°My ce is way morefortable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Adrian has eyes all over your ce. If he finds out I met you again, he might¡­¡±

    I stopped myself there at thest moment.

    That was close, I almost revealed to Julian what he did to me.¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He might what?¡±

    ¡°Uhmm¡­ nothing. This ce is better, trust me.¡± I forced a smile, hoping he would drop it.

    He exhaled through his nose but let it go. ¡°Alright. So what¡¯s the good news?¡±

    I took a deep breath. ¡°Remember when you visited me at the hospital? The doctors said I lost my child. Well, it turns out I was pregnant with twins. I lost one, but the other one survived.¡± My voice wavered slightly, but there was a hint of excitement.

    Julian leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s good to hear. Congrattions.<b>¡± </b>

    His tone didn¡¯t match his words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy about it,¡± I asked

    He sighed, <b>running </b>a hand through his hair. ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m happy for you. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t like that the child is still Adrian¡¯s.¡±

    A lump formed in my throat. He had a point.

    ¡°Have you told him yet?¡± Julian asked.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve told.¡±

    ¡°Now with all that has happened do you n on telling him?¡± he asked.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really know, I don¡¯t know how he would take it, I don¡¯t even know

    if he would ept it, he didn¡¯t even care that I lost thest one,¡± I said.

    CHAPTER <b>055 </b>

    Julian nodded slowly, his eyes searching mine. ¡°Now it¡¯s up to you to decide if you

    want him to know or not. But Olivia, even if you divorce him, he still has rights over the

    child.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered, crossing my arms.

    That was a mistake.

    As I folded my arms, my jacket sleeve slid up slightly, revealing the faint bruises on my

    wrist.

    Julian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What happened to your wrist?¡±

    I quickly yanked my sleeve down. ¡°Oh, I umm¡­ slipped and fell. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°Olivia.¡± His voice was sharp. ¡°You fell and got those bruises?¡±

    I avoided his gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± he pressed. ¡°Tell me what really happened.¡±

    Panic wed at my chest. If Julian found out Adrian had hurt me¨Cespecially now that he knew I was pregnant¨Cit would cause a disaster.

    A sudden movement at the entrance of the caf¨¦ caught my attention. The bell chimed, followed by the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Then a voice, dark and unmistakably familiar, cut through the air like a de.

    ¡°Is this your appointment?¡±

    I stiffened. My breath hitched in my throat. Slowly, I turned my head to see Adrian standing there, his gaze cold and unreadable.

    How the hell did he find me?

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 56

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    How is this possible? How did he find me?

    ¦°¦±

    I made sure there was no one following me throughout my journeys. I had been so careful, always checking over my shoulder, making sure that no one was trailing 1 knew Adrian had those assholes watching me. That was another reason why I called Julian out and didn¡¯t go to his ce¨CI couldn¡¯t risk being followed.

    So how? How did he find me here?

    There¡¯s no way this could be a coincidence. If he has been following me, does that mean he saw me going to the hospital? Does that mean he might also know¡­

    No. That thought alone made my blood turn cold.

    Or did he follow Julian here? That made more sense. He definitely had eyes at Julian¡¯s ce, so could that be the case?

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    His deep voice snapped me out of my panicked thoughts.

    Adrian stood in front of me, his piercing gaze locked onto mine. He was ignoring Julianpletely as if he wasn¡¯t even sitting there.

    I felt Julian tense beside me, and I knew that if I didn¡¯t defuse the situation now, things would escte.

    ¡°¡­uhm¡­

    ¡°You what, Olivia?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was cold, sharp as a knife. ¡°Becausest I checked, you told me you were going to a pharmacy.¡± He paused, tilting his head slightly before. shifting his gaze toward Julian, looking at him like he was dirt beneath his shoes. ¡°So what are you doing here with this¡­¡± He let the words linger, his expression darkening.¡± Scum of a person?¡±

    Julian let out a low chuckle. I knew thatugh. It was the kind ofugh that came before something dangerous. I knew he was about to speak so I gave him a small nod to calm down

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about this in the car?¡± I suggested quickly, hoping to pull Adrian away before things got worse.

    ¡°The car?¡± Adrian scoffed. ¡°The same one that you ran away from?¡±

    His tone wasced with warning with control

    Sessfully <b>unlocked</b>!

    ¡°You have a lot of questions to any, is that there are consequences when you go out of line.¡±

    tinued. ¡°I told you this morning

    ¡°And what consequences are you talking about?¡± Julian¡¯s voice cut through like a

    CHAPTEROS

    de, sharp and unwavering.

    Adrian turned his full attention to him now, his posture rigid, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Mind your business.¡±

    Julian¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Oh, but it does concern me,¡± he said, getting up from the seat ¡°You see, today I saw some bruises on Olivia¡¯s wrist.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°I hope that wasn¡¯t your doing.¡±

    My heart stopped.

    Julian¡­

    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched, and the moment became tense, heavy, suffocating.

    ¡°And what if I was the one behind it?¡± Adrian finally said, his voice low, almost daring.¡± What are you going to do about it?¡±

    Julian took another step forward, his posture stiff, his hands clenched into fists.

    I had to stop this.

    I quickly stepped between them, pressing my hands against their chests, pushing them apart before things gotpletely out of control.c

    ¡°Both of you, stop this,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce for this.¡±

    Julian wasn¡¯t listening. His eyes flickered to my wrist¨Cthe bruises that I had

    desperately tried to hide.

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to allow this guy to treat you this way?¡± Julian asked, his voiceced. with frustration. ¡°Look what he did to you.¡±

    Before I could react, Julian reached out, gently taking my wrist and holding it up for Adrian to see.

    ¡°Get your hands off her.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s voice was low, deadly.

    Then, before I could stop him, he shoved Julian back.

    Julian stumbled slightly but caught himself quickly, straightening up with a dark expression. His entire body radiated anger.

    I could already <b>see </b>what wasing.

    Julian wasn¡¯t the kind of man who would let something like this slide.

    He took a slow breath, but I could see the way his fists tightened at his sides, the way his jaw flexed.

    I turned to Adrian, my voice pleading now. ¡°Adrian, stop. Let¡¯s leave. We can talk at home.¡±

    His eyes flickered to me, filled with something unreadable.

    I knew Julian wouldn¡¯t stop now that he knew what Adrian had done to me. The best thing I could do was get Adrian out of here before this turned into something much. thing I could do was get Adrian out of here

    worse.

    ¡°This is not the ce for this,¡± I said again. ¡°Please, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    He was trying to start a fight he couldn¡¯t win, even though he was able to beat up that guy a few nights ago, there¡¯s no way he could win against Julian in a fist fight, I¡¯ve seen what Julian can do, he took on 4 guys at once.

    Adrian rolled his eyes, scoffing as he turned around, finally ready to walk away and so

    was L.

    I exhaled a shaky breath, relief washing over me.

    But then-

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m really disappointed,¡± Julian¡¯s voice came from behind us.

    Adrian stopped.

    200

    Silence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that anyone who hears about Adrian Westwood would think he¡¯s a well- mannered man,¡± Julian continued. ¡°I thought so too when Olivia first told me about. you. But I didn¡¯t know you could go this low¨Cto beat a woman.¡±

    His voice darkened. ¡°Did your mother not teach you any manners?¡±

    Everything stopped.

    My heart dropped.

    No¡­

    That was too much.

    Even though Julian didn¡¯t know this, Adrian hated it when anyone mentioned his mother in an argument

    In a sh, Adrian spun around, grabbed Julian by the cor, and mmed him against the wall.

    Gasps filled the caf¨¦ as heads turned, all eyes on us now.

    Adrian¡¯s grip tightened around Julian¡¯s throat, his knuckles white. His breathing was ragged, his eyes burning with rage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever speak about my mother again?¡±

    Julian didn¡¯t back down.

    His knee came up¨Cfast¨Cstriking Adrian in the stomach with force.

    Adrian grunted, stumbling back, coughing as he clutched his abdomen.

    Julian shook off Adrian¡¯s grip, straightening up, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±

    His voice was low, cold.

    And yet, despite everything, Julian¡¯s eyes flickered to me¨Cconcerned.

    Why?

    Why couldn¡¯t he just let this go?

    Why did he always want to protect me?

    I swallowed hard, my hands trembling slightly as I looked between them.

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 57

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My eyes shifted toward Adrian, his arms still clutching his stomach. Julian adjusted his cor, breathing heavily, and I realized just how silent the caf¨¦ had gotten. Every single person was staring -some with shock, others with fear at the heated exchange unraveling before them.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Adrian finally straightened up, his frame unbending slowly like a spring recoiling. I was still trying to process what just happened when I heard a sound. a low chuckle. At first, I thought it was someone else, but as I focused on it, I realized it wasing from Adrian himself.

    He wasughing

    .

    He just took a brutal punch to the stomach, and he was¡­ughing?

    Julian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°And what¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°You hit like a girl,¡± Adrian replied, his voice carrying that usual arrogance, but now with a dangerous undertone.

    Julian¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°You think this is a joke? You think Olivia is some kind of toy your can beat whenever you feel like it?¡±

    There was so much fury in Julian¡¯s voice that it echoed throughout the room. I could see it in his eyes too¨Cthe rage, the protectiveness¨Cbut it was beginning to feel too reckless. He needed to calm down before someone really got hurt.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re such a woman beater, let¡¯s see how you do against a real man,¡± Julian said, stepping forward with determination.

    I reached out instinctively. ¡°Julian, please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    But my words dissolved into thin air. No one was listening. I had tried to stop them so many times now, but I feared this might escte far beyond my control. All I could think about was the child inside me, the one that no one knew about yet.

    What if someone struck me again? I don¡¯t want what happened to me thest time Dora pushed me to repeat itself, I didn¡¯t want to lose this child.

    ¡°Educate me, then,¡± Adrian sneered, his stance loose but confident.

    Julianunched at him, his fist aimed directly at Adrian¡¯s face. For a moment, I was sure the blow wouldnd. I thought, at the very least, Adrian was about to walk away with a ck eye.

    But what happened next stunned me to the core

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Adrian caught Julian¡¯s fist in mid¨Can. Lessly. Then, with precision, he mmed his knuckles<b>, </b>into Julian¡¯s throat¨Ca clean, calcted hit to a vulnerable point.

    Julian gasped and copsed to one knee, coughing and wheezing as he struggled to

    13

    breathe.

    I instinctively stepped forward, ready to help Julian, but Adrian¡¯s re froze me in. ce. The look in his eyes¨Cit wasn¡¯t just anger. It was control. Possessiveness. A warning.

    He didn¡¯t want me going anywhere near Julian.

    So I froze, torn between my concern for Julian and the fear boiling inside me. Adrian turned his attention back to Julian, who was still gasping for air. He stared. down at him like he was a pest.

    ¡°This is the pathetic man Dan and his men lost to?¡± Adrian scoffed. ¡°I really need to fire those fools.¡±

    Julian, coughing violently, reached up and grabbed a part of Adrian¡¯s trench coat in protest, but Adrian pped his hand away with disgust.

    ¡°I warned you before¨Cmind your business. Next time, I won¡¯t stop at one strike. Next time, I¡¯ll put you down permanently,¡± Adrian said coldly.

    I stood there, trembling. I had always thought of Adrian as just a spoiled, rich coward who got by with wealth and intimidation. I¡¯d seen what Julian did to those thugs back then¨Chow easily he handled them. But now¡­ Adrian had neutralized Julian with a single blow.

    What was he hiding?

    Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps approached. Two of the caf¨¦ staff rushed toward the scene. One stood in front of Adrian protectively, while the other knelt beside Julian, assessing his condition.

    ¡°Hey man, that¡¯s enough,¡± one of them said, speaking to Adrian. ¡°If you two want to fight, do it outside. Not in here.¡±

    Adrian let out a short, mockingugh. ¡°I don¡¯t need to waste my time on this fool.¡±

    Then he turned toward me. His voice dropped to amand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now.¡±

    My heart pounded. The bruises fromst night were still fresh on my skin. I didn¡¯t need a mirror to know how bad they looked. And now, fear gripped me again¨Cnot just for myself, but for my unborn child. He didn¡¯t know I was pregnant yet. I wasn¡¯t ready to tell him.

    I hesitated, but he turned sharply, walking out.

    I let out a shaky breath and epted my fate. I turned back onest time, my eyes.nding on Julian. The caf¨¦ staff were already helping him up. He still looked dazed, his chest heaving from the hit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, the words barely leaving my lips. I didn¡¯t know if he even heard <ol><li><b>me</b><b>. </b></li></ol>

    I turned and followed Adrian.

    CHAPTER057.

    We got into his car. His driver started the engine, and we drove off in silence. The tension inside the vehicle was suffocating. Adrian didn¡¯t say a word, and I dared not speak first. I already knew what was waiting for me back home¨Cand it wasn¡¯t a warm wee.

    When we arrived, I stepped out of the car slowly, hoping he¡¯d just head upstairs and leave me alone. But as I tried to walk toward the guest room, his voice cut through the air like a whip.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    I froze. I turned slightly, about to respond, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance.

    ¡°Upstairs. Now.¡±

    I swallowed and nodded, obeying without protest. I couldn¡¯t risk upsetting him again.

    We got into the room. He shut the door behind us with force, the sound echoing in my chest.

    ¡°Exin yourself,¡± he said.

    I

    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I went to the hospital to get an ointment for my bruises. Then I¡­ I saw Julian. That¡¯s all,¡± I stammered, my voice shaking.

    His expression darkened.

    It was clear on his face that he wasn¡¯t happy about that at all.

    Subscribed

    CHAPTER OSE

 Ex wife bye 58

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°That¡¯s actually what happened,¡± I said to Adrian, my voice steady but my heart racing beneath my chest. I hoped, desperately, that he would believe me.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes darkened with suspicion, his brows furrowing deeper. ¡°So even after everything I told you about seeing Julian, you¡¯re still seeing him,¡± he said, stepping closer to me. His presence was always overwhelming, but at this moment, it felt suffocating.

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t go to see him directly,¡± I defended quickly, shaking my head as panic threatened to creep into my voice. ¡°Like I said, my main goal was to get this from the hospital.¡± I pulled out the small tube of ointment that Dr. Jay had given me earlier, holding it up like evidence in a courtroom.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze narrowed as he eyed the ointment, but he didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, he asked, ¡°Then why did you lie?¡±

    I felt my throat tighten. The answer danced on the edge of my tongue, but I couldn¡¯t give it to him. I didn¡¯t want to admit that my real reason for going to the hospital was to check if I was pregnant. That was too personal, too vulnerable to confess in this

    moment.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t seem to remember why,¡± I said, forcing a straight face, pretending like I was indifferent.

    His jaw clenched visibly, and his eyes hardened. ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± he raised his voice, frustration dripping from every word.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be serious about something like this?¡± I shot back, trying to sound confident, but even I could hear the slight tremble <b>in </b>my voice.

    He let out a small sigh and without another word, Adrian stepped even closer, his eyes fixed on the ointment in my hand. He took it from me, inspecting it like it was the key to unraveling a mystery. After a beat, he raised his eyes to mine and said firmly, ¡°Take off your top.¡±

    My heart stopped for a second.

    I froze, my breath catching in my throat. Was he serious? Fear crawled up my spine as a thousand horrible scenarios shed through my mind. Was he going to punish me again? My hands trembled slightly, and I hesitated.

    His voice came again, sharper, leaving no room for argument. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±

    Sessfully <b>unlocked</b><b>! </b>

    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. Slowly, reluctantly, I reached for the down of my top and pulled it over my head, leaving me in just my bra. Even though he had seen me naked countless times before, this time felt different¨Clike I <b>was </b>more exposed, more

    vulnerable than ever. My arms instinctively crossed over my chest, trying to shield myself from the cold air and his prating gaze.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t linger where I feared they would. Instead, he stepped behind me, and I braced myself, shutting my eyes tightly, expecting the familiar sting of the belt or a harsh p across my skin.

    But then something unexpected happened.

    I felt a cold sensation on my back, making me flinch slightly. ¡°What¡¯s that!¡± I eximed, startled by the sudden chill on my bruised skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ointment,¡± Adrian replied, his voice calmer now, almost gentle.

    My eyes fluttered open in surprise. He wasn¡¯t hurting me. Instead, he was carefully rubbing the soothing ointment into my back. His hands were surprisingly soft and warm against my skin, massaging the bruises with an unexpected tenderness.

    ¡°Just rx,¡± he said, his tone softer than I¡¯d heard in a long time.

    For a brief moment, I actually did. His touch, though firm, carried a certain care that I hadn¡¯t felt from him since¡­ well, since before everything fell apart. It was strange and unfamiliar, butforting in a twisted way. As his palms went over my back, down to my waist, and then gently up to my wrists, I felt my body slowly release the tension it had been holding.

    I could hardly believe it. This man, who had inflicted so much pain on me, was now tending to my wounds with an almost delicate precision. I hated to admit it, but part of me liked the feeling¨Cmaybe it was the human need forfort, or maybe it was the small sliver of hope that he still cared in some way.

    His hands lingered just a moment longer, and then, as if sensing that I was enjoying the moment he pulled away abruptly.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± he said, his voice returning to its usual firm tone. ¡°You can put your top back on.¡±

    Snapping out of my daze, I reached for my top and slipped it over my head, feeling the warm relief of the ointment already working its way into my skin. The bruises didn¡¯t sting as they had before, and I found myself ncing back at Adrian with a strange mix of emotions.

    ¡°How does it feel now?¡± he asked, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°It feels¡­ better,¡± I admitted softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Was that it? What of the consequences he was talking about back at the cafe?

    <i>My </i>mind was anything but at ease. His actions confused me and twisted my thoughts into knots I couldn¡¯t untangle. Was this a moment of kindness, or was it just another tactic in hisplicated game of control? I couldn¡¯t tell. And that uncertainty scared me more than any bruise ever could.

    ¡°It says here that you should wash off after 45 minutes,¡± he said still reading the instructions on the ointment

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Do what?¡± He replied.

    ¡°Why did you put ointment on me when you clearly were upset with me a few moments ago?¡± I asked.

    He cleared his throat and just as he was about to answer the question his phone rang and it was from James, he picked up the call and walked out of the room, it almost seemed that he didn¡¯t want to answer the question, but the main reason was that he was trying to avoid it.

    ¡°Hey, James.¡± He said.

    ¡°Yes they should get going as soon as possible¡± He added walking out of the room

    That was weird, well thankfully I got away without any more bruises today, I let out a small sigh as I adjusted my top.

    Speaking of bruises I should probably call Julian and find out if he¡¯s ok, I reached for my phone beside me and dialed his number

    Ring Ring, he picked after the second ring

    ¡°Olivia, are you okay?¡± I heard him speak.

    ¡°I should be the one asking you that Julian, but am fine, you took a very heavy hit, are you okay?¡± I asked him.

    I heard him let out a sigh before saying ¡°Yes I¡¯m doing good.¡± He said

    ¡°Well you didn¡¯t look too good back there, I thought you knew Kung Fu so what happened,¡± I said jokingly.

    ¡°Very funny Olivia, I see what you¡¯re trying to do.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Anyways I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me he did that to you?¡± Julian with a serious tone, I forgot I still had to exin this to him.

 Ex wife bye 59

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Was he actually asking me that?

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want what happened at the caf¨¦ to happen, but it happened anyway,¡± I replied, my voice barely above a whisper, filled with frustration and self¨Cme. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to lie, Liv. You can always tell me everything. We¡¯re friends and I¡¯m here to help out?¡± Julian¡¯s voice was softer now, almost pleading, reminding me of the trust we built over the years.

    ¡°I know, Julian,¡± I sighed, running my fingers through my hair as anxiety prickled my skin. ¡°But sometimes, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going to happen when I tell you things. It¡¯s like walking through a minefield, never knowing when I¡¯ll step on the wrong spot.¡± ¡°Olivia, our main goal has always been to find a way to get you out of there safely, Julian said, the concern in his tone deepening. ¡°But that goal will never be aplished if you allow him to hurt you like this, or worse¨Ckill you.¡±

    I swallowed hard at his words. ¡°Maybe he only acted that way because we were deliberately provoking him with the party and the spending spree,¡± I tried to exin, though the excuse felt hollow even to my own ears. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me today. In fact¡­ he helped me apply ointment to my bruises.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really,¡± Julian replied with thick sarcasm. ¡°What¡¯s next? Breakfast in bed? Maybe he¡¯ll knit you a scarf too.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at his snarky remark. ¡°Calm down, Julian.¡±

    ¡°I am calm,¡± he shot back, though the tightness in his voice said otherwise. ¡°But we¡¯re taking this whole situation way too lightly. Olivia, you were supposed to find the names of the people he hired to frame you. What¡¯s happening? Why haven¡¯t you found anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds,¡± I replied, feeling defensive. ¡°He¡¯s not exactly the type to leave evidence lying around for me to find. He¡¯s careful, Julian. Extremely careful.¡± ¡°Well, you need to be more persistent,¡± Julian pressed on, determination seeping into every word. ¡°You have a child now, for crying out loud. Everything has changed. You¡¯re not just fighting for yourself anymore¨Cyou¡¯re fighting for your child¡¯s future too.¡± ¡°I understand your point,¡± I admitted, feeling a lump in my throat. ¡°But if he starts suspecting something, it could make everything worse. He might tighten his guard, and then we¡¯ll lose whatever tiny window of opportunity we have.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t find any other inf sessfully unlocked! e that day?¡± Julian asked, his voice full of hope but already expecuny unsuppomument.

    ¡°No, apart from what I told you, there¡¯s nothing on his phone,¡± I answered truthfully,¡± But¡­ I think there might be something on hisptop<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>18 </b>

    ¡°Good,¡± Julian said quickly, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then all you have to do is wait until he¡¯s not around and start searching through it. Anything you find could help us.¡±

    ¡°He always keeps hisptop in his library,¡± I revealed, my mind already picturing the dark wooden shelves. ¡°I¡¯ll check it out when I get the chance.¡±

    ¡°But you need to be careful, Liv¡± Julian warned, his tone dropping lower. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in that twisted mind of his. He might already suspect something, and we can¡¯t afford a mistake.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, my heart thudding heavily in my chest. The walls felt like they were closing in on me, suffocating me with invisible chains.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of there, I promise you,¡± Julian said with such certainty that it almost made me believe it, even if just for a moment.

    A small, smile appeared on my face before I ended the call. His words were like a me of hope in the darkness surrounding me.

    He was right. He had been right all along. These past few days, I had grown far toocent, too careful, almost paralyzed by fear. But I couldn¡¯t afford to be anymore. I had to act. I had to take risks because the stakes were no longer just about my freedom¨Cthey were about my child¡¯s safety and my child¡¯s future.

    I drew in a deep, trembling breath and put my phone away, determination hardening my resolve.

    This is it, Olivia. No more hesitation. No more waiting for the perfect moment. I need to find something¨Canything¨Cthat could help me tear down the walls of this gilded prison.

    My child deserves better. I deserve better.

    I nced out the window, the gray clouds rolling across the sky like omens of the storm brewing within these walls. My pulse quickened as I stood up, every nerve in my body buzzing with anticipation and fear.

    I might have failed to get the required info thest time I went through his phone, but that wouldn¡¯t happen twice

    Today, I would take the first step toward freedom.

    And I prayed¨CGod, I prayed¨Cthat I would find one of their names buried in theptop, that something, anything, would finally give me the power to break these chains and escape this nightmare <b>once and </b>for all.

    The evening flew by, I went to have my bath, washing off the ointment from earlier. Once I was out, Adrian was already on the bed getting ready to sleep.

    I wore

    my nightmare, and for a moment I caught him ncing my way like he enjoyed watching me dress up,

    I ignored his gaze and quickly made my way under the duvet and went to sleep, well

    that¡¯s what I wanted him to think, after a few minutes I slowly nced over my shoulder to make sure that he was asleep and thankfully he was.

    Now was my chance to check what I wanted, I gently got out of the duvet trying not to wake him, and then I put on my slippers and went downstairs. Sneaking all through my journey.

    I got to his library and went straight to the office table where hisptop was. I opened it and unlike his phone, there was no password here.

    I started searching all through the files and I found a few interesting documents, like a list of all the people that worked for him, his clients, and even some old documents about hispany, then a certain document caught my attention.

    I clicked on the document and the first thing I saw was the name of my dad, followed by the name of my mom and the word ¡®murderer¡®.

    I looked up at the door to see if anyone wasing before I continued, I knew I was meant to search for the people he hired but I had to check this file first, it concerned my parents, but why did he name it murderer?

    Just as I was about to click on the file I heard footsteps approaching, I quickly shut theptop off and closed the screen then I walked over to one of the books on the shelves.

    As soon as Adrian walked in his voice echoed sharp in the library ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Ex wife bye 60

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    In the middle of the night, as I quietly made my way downstairs to grab a ss of water, I heard a faint sound¨Csomething subtle but noticeableing from the direction of my library. The floorboards creaked softly beneath my feet, echoing in the silence. On my way down, I also noticed something else¨COlivia wasn¡¯t in bed.

    Could she be in the kitchen?

    the

    I headed that way first, walking through the dimly lit hallway. But when I entered kitchen, it waspletely empty. The light from the fridge cast long shadows as I opened it and grabbed a bottle of cold water. I reached for a ss from the shelves, poured the water, and took a slow sip, my mind already racing.

    If she wasn¡¯t here, then where was she?

    I set the ss down carefully on the counter, I had a feeling¨Cone I didn¡¯t like. A ce I prayed she hadn¡¯t gone to. A ce I had repeatedly warned her to stay away from.

    Without wasting another second, I moved toward the library.

    Why would she go there? What would she even want from that room? I had made it clear multiple times that she was not to step foot in there.

    I turned the knob slowly, and as the door creaked open, my suspicions were confirmed.

    There she was.

    Standing with her back to me, scrolling through the books on one of the tall wooden shelves. Her fingers skimmed the spines like she was searching for something- something specific. But Olivia doesn¡¯t read. Not books like these, anyway.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, my voice sharp and low. She startled slightly and turned to face me, caught in the act.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up,¡± she said with a half¨Csmile. But I wasn¡¯t buying it. I could see right through her expression¨Cshe was hiding something.

    ¡°I said, what are you doing here?¡± I asked again, stepping further into the room.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to look for a book to read,¡± she replied casually, gesturing

    toward the shelf like it was the most innocent thing in the world.

    ¡°Since when did you start reading books?¡± I asked, my tone dry and skeptical. Her excuse didn¡¯t sit right with me.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you still don¡¯t know about me, Adrian,¡± she said, her voice a little sharper now. ¡°Because you weren¡¯t there Sessfully unlocked!

    <b>I </b>paused. I didn¡¯t want to argue¨Cnot about the past, not right now. Maybe she had picked up a reading habit, who knows? But I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasiness crawling up my <b>spine</b>.

    1A

    CHAPTER 6n

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said slowly, still eyeing her. ¡°Let¡¯s just say you came here to read. This is the 21st century, Olivia. Almost everything¡¯s digital now¨Cincluding books. You could¡¯ve used your phone or your tablet. So whye here? Especially when I¡¯ve told you to stay out?¡±

    ¡°Not everyone likes staring at a screen 24/7 like you,¡± she snapped. ¡°Some of <b>us </b>still enjoy the feel of a hardcopy novel.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± I raised a brow. ¡°And did you find what you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    She turned and picked out a random book. It was painfully obvious she didn¡¯t care. what she grabbed. That book could¡¯ve been upside down for all she knew.

    That wasn¡¯t what she came for.

    ¡°Here it is,¡± she said, holding it up with a fake smile.

    ¡°Great. Since you¡¯ve got what you came for, you can leave now. And remember what I said¨Cdon¡¯te back in here.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she replied quickly, too quickly.

    As she turned to leave, her eyes flicked to my office desk.

    That nce didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    After she walked out and the door clicked softly shut behind her, I stood there for a moment, my instincts on high alert. I crossed the room and walked straight to my desk. Everything looked untouched¡­ but just to be sure, I double¨Cchecked. Nothing was missing. My folders were exactly where I left them.

    I let out a breath, then sat down and reached for myptop, ready to resume what I¡¯d been working on. But as soon as I touched it, I froze.

    Theptop was warm¨Ctoo warm. The only time it gets like this is when it¡¯s been recently used.

    I opened it quickly. Sure enough, the screen lit up, and a folder was still open¨Cmy folder. The onebeled with her parents¡® names

    She had seen it.

    Luckily, she hadn¡¯t opened the actual file¨Cat least not that I could tell¨Cbut the name alone was enough to raise questions. Knowing Olivia¡¯s curious nature, I had no doubt she¡¯d be back here again. That alone meant I needed to act fast.

    First step¨Cadd a password. A strong one.

    She might ask questions about itter, but I couldn¡¯t risk exposure. Not now.

    Not when I was this close.

    I opened the file and stared at the contents. Everything I needed to bring her parents down was in there. Every shady deal, every covered¨Cup crime, every lie. I had infiltrated their inner circle, and gotten close without them suspecting a thing. They had no idea I

    CHAPTER <b>060 </b>

    was watching. No clue that I had all the evidence ready.

    But that wasn¡¯t the hardest part.

    The hard part was deciding how to punish them.

    There were too many options. So many ways to hurt them. And I wasn¡¯t looking for something simple. No, I wanted them to suffer.

    Just like she did.

    I still remember the pain in my mother¡¯s eyes. The trembling in her hands. They didn¡¯t give her a quick death. They made her suffer¨Cemotionally, and mentally¨Cuntil she broke. Until she pulled the trigger.

    So why should I give them mercy?

    Burning their skin slowly with a low heat didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea. Skinning them piece by piece¡­ well, that would be poetic justice.

    1 let out a long, slow breath, my arms resting on the desk as the thoughts danced through my mind.

    Olivia was curious. Too curious for her own good. And as the old saying goes- curiosity killed the cat. If she dug too deep, if she ever discovered the full truth¡­

    Then I couldn¡¯t let her walk away.

    I wouldn¡¯t leave any witnesses. Not even her.

    I leaned back in my chair, still smiling. The thoughts of revenge filled me with a dangerous kind of joy.

    I was so close now.

    So close to finally avenging you, Mother.

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 61

    DORA¡¯S POV

    I made my way to the red couch, the afternoon sun slipping through my windows and across my bare legs, but my mind wasn¡¯t on the view. My eyes were glued to my phone screen, I was watching yet another rtionship advice video. At this point I had no choice, I¡¯m looking for every means to get this.

    ¡°Step one,¡± the peppy voice said, ¡°make him feel like he can¡¯t live without you. Be his sunshine, even on his brightest days!¡±

    I scoffed softly, curling my fingers around the phone tighter.

    Èý

    ¡°Sunshine?¡± I said, my lips tugging into a smirk. ¡°Please. I¡¯ll be the whole damn sun if I

    have to.

    Then I jumped to the next video.

    ¡°Step two: confidence. Never let him see you sweat. Make him chase you.¡±

    I tilted my head back against the couch, and my jaw tighten.

    ¡°Chase me?¡± I repeated my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°He already did. And he will again.¡±

    could still remember those nights when Adrian¡¯s gaze had been entirely mine when he used to call at midnight just to hear my voice, when he used to send flowers.

    without a reason.

    But that was when everything suddenly became different, he didn¡¯t even leave any reaction to my Instagram stories, and that was the one ce I made sure to look my best, I knew each day I was away from Adrian, Olivia was tightening her grip around him like some poisonous vine.

    I couldn¡¯t stop my lips from pressing together, a wave of stubborn heat rising in my chest.

    That was how much I despised that b*tch, she might be ying games with all of us, making us think she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with Adrian anymore but I could see through her, all she is is a poor witch who is looking for someone to leach off. And I would not let some charity¨Ccase Cindere steal him away so easily.

    Snapping my phone off, I stood up and stretched my back a little ¡°Enough watching these ridiculous videos,¡± I told myself. ¡°Time to remind the world who I am.¡±

    The supermarket was surprising Sessfully unlocked! day afternoon, and even though I hated being around poor public people that drop me. Am sure my zer and silk blouse outshined even the fancy packaging of imported goods lining the aisles.

    I went over to the food aisle and selected strawberries first ¨C the expensive kind,

    glossy and bright like little rubies in their stic case. Then a few imported choctes, the ones Adrian had always praised.

    He used to say they tasted better when I fed them to him, I thought, a small, wistful smile ghosting across my lips.

    Just as I reached for a bottle of sparkling wine, my eyes caught a familiar figure across the aisle. Tall. Carelessly handsome. Wearing a sharp gray jacket over a in white T- shirt.

    Isn¡¯t he the guy that was hugging that gold <b>digger</b>?

    Seems like they must be friends.

    What¡¯s his name again¡­¡­. Julian?

    My eyes narrowed instinctively, the sight of him irritating me like a grain of sand in a designer shoe. And everyone knows how disturbing that is, Without thinking, I abandoned my cart and strode toward him.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re pretty famous after what you did with her.¡± I drawled, My voice soaked in honeyed disdain.

    He turned his attention to me, I could see the look of confusion on his face, he probably didn¡¯t know who I was.

    w you?¡± he finally asked.

    <b>re </b>you¡¯ve heard of me, the name Isadora the rightful wife to Adrian,¡± I said ing my shoulders high with pride.

    mean who wouldn¡¯t?

    He didn¡¯t seem to be impressed though, in fact after I introduced myself he just stopped paying attention, ignoring my very presence, was he trying to insult me?

    ¡°Running errands for your precious Olivia? Stocking up for her next sad little fundraiser?¡±

    Julian nced at me briefly, cool and uninterested, before turning his focus back to the shelf in front of him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you worked here,¡± he replied evenly, grabbing a bottle of mineral water.

    You

    be off spending someone else¡¯s money right about now?¡±

    My smile tightened. ¡°Clever¡°/I replied, tone sharp beneath the sweetness. ¡°But let¡¯s skip the childish insults, shall we? I have a message for you.¡±

    Julian arched a brow but didn¡¯t bother to fully <b>turn </b>toward me. ¡°You think I¡¯m

    interested in anything you have to say?¡±

    ¡°You should be,¡± I snapped, taking a step closer. ¡°Your friend is ying a dangerous game, I¡¯ve warned her to back off but she clearly doesn¡¯t value her safety, so I want you to advise her for her own good, Adrian and I are perfectly fine, if it¡¯s money she wants I¡¯ll reward her, but she should leave that house while she still has the chance.

    Julian¡¯s jaw flexed, but he kept his tone neutral. ¡°Perfectly fine you say?¡±

    Hearing that I could barely keep my temper under control ¡°Adrian is confused,¡± I said. ¡± And I don¡¯t me him. Olivia has been meddling, ying her pathetic little games. But it ends now.¡±

    Julian finally turned to face me, his expression unreadable but his eyes sharp. ¡°What ends now is this conversation.¡± His voice dropped to a warning edge. ¡°You¡¯re wasting. your time and mine.¡±

    Without giving me the courtesy of another nce, he turned away and pushed his cart. down the aisle, leaving me standing there.

    My chest heaved slightly with frustration. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I thought bitterly, watching him disappear around the corner. ¡°You¡¯ll all see.¡±

    By the time I returned home, my mood waspletely ruined. I kicked off my heels by the door, the maids rushed to my side as they took the groceries from my hand and went to the kitchen

    ¡°Dora, darling!¡±

    My mother¡¯s voice floated from the living room, light and expectant.

    I masked my scowl and forced a bright smile as I stepped in to see my mom sitting elegantly on the sofa, a glossy magazine folded in herp.

    ¡°Mama,¡± I greeted, leaning down to kiss her cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing by today.¡±

    My mother¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity ¨C and something sharper.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d surprise you,¡± she said. ¡°I was just reading the society pages, and there were rumors about Adrian. Something about him getting ready to divorce that Olivia girl?¡±

    My chest tightened, but my smile didn¡¯t falter. I removed my zer, draping it over the back of a chair with practiced grace.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°And that¡¯ll strengthen the bond between both of us¡±

    My mother¡¯s gaze softened, relief washing over her features. ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s good news then.¡±

    <b>I </b>sat beside her, carefully crossing my legs. ¡°No need to worry, Mama,¡± I reassured. ¡°In fact¡­ I think Adrian is going to propose soon.¡±

    ¡ª

    I watched as my mother¡¯s eyes went wide with delight, her hands sping together as if in prayer. ¡°That¡¯s even more wonderful¡± She beamed, eyes shining. ¡°Just imagine billionaire son<b>¨C</b>inw. You¡¯ll be the envy of every woman in this city.¡±

    I forced a softugh, ying the role to perfection. ¡°I know, Mama. It¡¯s alling together, just like we dreamed.¡±

    CHAPTER OUT

    My mother took my hand, squeezing it tightly. ¡°You deserve it, Dora, You¡¯ve always. deserved the best.¡±

    As my mother¡¯s excitement bubbled on, I kept my smile in ce, but inside, my mind churned with calction.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a reality yet,¡± I thought coldly. ¡°But it will be. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

 Ex wife bye 62

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Well, how am I meant to know? I¡¯m just now figuring it out too¨CI¡¯m equally as curious,¡± I said, pacing back and forth in the kitchen, my nerves on edge.

    What I sawst night disturbed me. I couldn¡¯t shake it, not even for a second. That file

    it wasbeled Murderer. Why would anyonebel something like that so inly? And what made it worse¨Cwhat made my skin crawl¨Cwas that it had my parents¡® names

    on it.

    I kept reying the scene in my head over and over again. If only I had more time. Why does he always show up at the worst possible moment? It¡¯s almost like he knows exactly when I¡¯m about to make a move¨Clike he¡¯s watching me, waiting to ruin every n Ie up with.

    I told Julian everything¨Cevery single thing I saw. And now we were stuck. Adrian wasn¡® t home today, which should¡¯ve been good news, but of course, he had to go and lock his library. Since when did he start doing that?

    That library held hisptop, and thatptop was my only way to confirm what I saw. It had to be in there¨Cthe file, the evidence.

    ¡°Are you sure it was your parents¡® names you saw?¡± Julian¡¯s voice cut through my spiraling thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, I know their names, first andst. It was exactly what I saw¨Cclear as day,¡± I replied, my voice low but firm.

    ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s your n for getting more info on this?¡± he asked, sounding way

    calmer than I felt.

    I stopped pacing and let out a shaky sigh. My hand went to my forehead, trying to stop the pounding inside my skull. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. He locked the library and you know that¡¯s where he keeps hisptop. Without it, I¡¯ve got nothing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna have to find a way around that problem,¡± Julian said, his voice taking on a serious tone. ¡°We need to get <b>not </b>just the information about your parents, but also everything about the people he paid to frame you. If it¡¯s all locked in there, then there¡¯s a chance you¡¯re not leaving that house<b>.</b>¡±

    The weight of his words dropped on my shoulders like bricks.

    I

    ¡°Okay, then do you have any idea how? Because I certainly don¡¯t,¡± I said, throwing my hands up.

    Sessfully unlocked<b>, </b>be one of the maids knows

    ¡°Does he leave the key somewhe¡­¡­. where he hides them?¡± Julian suggested.

    ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. He¡¯s way too careful for that.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then we move on to n B. Do you know how to pick locks?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No! Why would I ever learn that?¡± I shot back, staring at the phone like he¡¯d just suggested I rob a bank.

    ¡°Well, ites in handy in situations like the one you¡¯re in right now,¡± he replied, annoyingly calm.

    ¡°Okay, so now that you know I don¡¯t, what do we do?¡± I asked, arms crossed.

    ¡°Rx. All you need is a little guidance. Picking locks isn¡¯t as hard as everyone thinks it

    is.¡±

    Guidance? Was he really suggesting I pick Adrian¡¯s lock? That had to be the worst idea ever. That¡¯s breaking and entering. Literally. What would my child think of me if they ever heard I did something like this? Jeez.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it,¡± I said, standing my ground.

    ¡°Liv, this isn¡¯t the time to be stubborn,¡± Julian said, voice low and serious. ¡°We need that information, and now¡¯s the best chance¨Cwe don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll be gone.¡±

    As much as I hated to admit it, he had a point. If I wanted out, if I wanted answers, this might be the only shot I had. I let out a long, slow breath.

    ¡°Okay¡­ what do I need to do?¡± I asked, already walking out of the kitchen and into the dining room, trying to mentally prepare myself for what came next.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to guide you. Slowly. You¡¯re going to get into that office by picking the lock,¡± Julian said, his voice shifting into instruction mode.

    I looked up as I entered the hallway, and my eyes immediatelynded on the security cameras. Nice try, but you¡¯re not going to have any solid proof that I walked in there dush

    ¡°First, I need to shut off the cameras,¡± I said, already making my way to the storeroom where the control panel was located.

    Once there, I flipped the power switch. It was surprisingly easy to find, which was bothforting and suspicious. Either way, the cameras were down. No more eyes on me.

    ¡°They¡¯re off. Let¡¯s <b>begin</b>,¡± I said as I shut the storeroom door behind <b>me </b>and walked toward the library.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to need something small and thin¨Clike a hairpin or a needle,¡± Julian instructed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got one,¡± I said, pulling the pin out of my hair and stepping in front of the locked.

    door.

    ¡°Good. Now, I don¡¯t assume you have a tension wrench, so you¡¯ll have to substitute it with a paper clip. Go grab one.¡±

    I put the call on speaker, ced the phone on a nearby stool, and went to the center table to grab a paper clip.

    ¡°Straighten the paper clip and insert it into the bottom of the keyhole. Apply slight pressure,<b>¡± </b>Julian said patiently.

    ¡°Okay¡­ done. What next?¡±

    ¡°Insert the hairpin at the top of the lock. While keeping slight torque on the paper clip, scrub the pin back and forth in the keyhole. Keep doing that until you feel the pins set.¡±

    Wow. Just like that, huh? Like I¡¯m supposed to magically understand how this works?

    My hands moved slowly, shakily, as I followed Julian¡¯s instructions. My heart beat faster with each second. The pins inside the lock shifted and clicked¨Csomething was happening.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was going to work. But there was something behind that door that I needed to get and I was going to get it

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 63

    0 Likes

    CHAPTER DAS

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°I think I heard a click,¡± I whispered, still crouched in front of the lock as I continued working on it with my improvised tools.

    In just a few minutes, I was already starting to get the hang of it. Honestly, not bad for someone who had never tried this before. Talk about a fast learner. Maybe this was one of those hidden talents you only discover in high¨Cstress situations.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the first one,¡± Julian¡¯s voice came through the phone speaker, calm and guiding. ¡°You¡¯re going to hear four clicks in total¨Cfour pins.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I replied, keeping my focus sharp and ears open.

    The silence in the hallway wrapped around me like a nket. Every faint creak of the house, every sound from outside suddenly felt louder. I was hyper¨Caware. My heart was beating faster, but somehow I was still steady.

    ¡°I feel like a robber right <b>now</b>,¡± I said, halfughing, trying to shake off the nerves and lighten the mood. My fingers were still working, carefully applying pressure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think trying to find out the truth counts <b>as </b>robbing,¡± Julian replied.

    ¡°Speaking of the truth,¡± he added after a pause, ¡°Guess who I saw at the supermarket today?¡±

    I blinked. ¡°You go to the supermarket?¡± I asked, momentarily distracted.

    ¡°Yeah, why not?¡±

    Honestly, it was always a little surprising with him. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d thought that either. Julian is a billionaire, but it seems he always had a problem realizing that, basically a household name- he had no problem doing things that regr people did. It was like he purposely avoided thevish lifestyle

    ¡°You do know you have people who can run these errands for you, right?¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°Come on, Liv. We¡¯ve talked about this a dozen times. If I wanted someone else to do it, I would¡¯ve asked. This morning, I just felt like going myself. Then I saw her.¡±

    That caught my attention. ¡°Her?¡± I asked, continuing to work on the lock but now curious. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    Click.

    ¡°And that¡¯s lock number two: Two more to go,¡± I said, smiling a bit. My confidence was Sessfully unlocked! growing.

    ¡°Anyways, who did you see?¡± I asked again, needing the distraction while I worked.

    ¡°Who else but Adrian¡¯s side chick,¡± Julian said dryly.

    I froze for a second, my mind catching up. ¡°Dora?¡± I hadn¡¯t seen her since she went out of the house the day my parents wereing over, With everything going on, I¡¯d totally forgotten about her. She knew I was still here, so why hadn¡¯t shee back? Had something happened between her and Adrian? A fight maybe?

    ¡°And she was just as arrogant and annoying<b>,</b>¡± Julian added with a sigh.

    ¡°Annoying? Did she do something?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t need to. Her whole energy was just¡­ ugh. You know the type. She¡¯s got this ¡®I¡¯m better than everyone¡® vibe, and it¡¯s exhausting.¡±

    That made meugh. I couldn¡¯t help it.

    <i>¡°</i>Wee to what I deal with every single time I see her,¡± I said. ¡°So what did she to you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the usual nonsense. The word that got my attention was when she said she would reward you when you leave Adrian for good¡±

    say

    I paused. ¡°Wait¡­reward me? Like I need an incentive?¡±

    The audacity. That crazy woman really thought I needed a reward? Jokes on her¨C1 was already nning on walking away. No money involved.

    ¡°Does she think I¡¯m a gold digger like her?¡± I muttered, rolling my eyes.

    Click.

    ¡°Was that the third lock?¡± Julian asked quickly

    ¡°Yep. Just one more to go,¡± I confirmed.

    The truth was, the longer I stayed in this house, the moreplicated things got with Dora. She and Adrian could have each other for all I cared. Honestly, they¡¯d make a perfect match¨Ca gold digger and a maniptive liar. What a love story.

    If I really wanted to hit back at her, it¡¯d be from outside these walls. Staying here only made me look like I was clinging to something. But I wasn¡¯t. Not anymore.

    Click.

    The fourth and final pin snapped into ce, and I felt the subtle shift inside the lock. My eyes widened.

    ¡°That was thest one,¡± I said with a smile, standing up slowly and dropping the tools. I stretched my arms and wrapped my hand around the door knob. My heart was racing again¨Cbut this time, it was adrenaline.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if this works,¡± I whispered to myself.

    I turned the knob and pushed the door open.

    It worked<b>. </b>

    ¡°I got it, Julian! The door is open!¡± I said, nearly bursting with excitement.

    ¡°I knew you could do it,¡± he replied warmly. ¡°That¡¯s phase one taken care of. Now, the rest is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know everything once I¡¯m done,¡± I said, ending the call and sliding the phone into my back pocket.

    As I stepped inside, I noticed one of Adrian¡¯s maids standing by the stairs. She wasn¡¯t saying anything¨Cjust watching me with a look I couldn¡¯t quite read. It wasn¡¯t fear¡­ more like silent understanding. Maybe even sympathy. She knew I was taking a risk. A big one.

    But right now, she wasn¡¯t my concern.

    I rushed over to theptop sitting on the desk, practically yanking the lid open. But of course, there was a password screen waiting for me.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± I muttered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just lock everything, Adrian?¡±

    I sat down and stared at the screen. He thought he was locking me out, but this was going to be easier than he imagined.

    He probably assumed I¡¯d expect some super high¨Clevel password, full of numbers and symbols¨Cbut I knew how he thought. Reverse psychology. He wanted me to overthink <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    But he was predictable.

    I took a deep breath and typed in one word: his mother¡¯s name.

    And just like that¨Cthe system unlocked. First try.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s your big security?¡± I scoffed, shaking my head.

    Now, it was time for me to find what I¡¯d been looking for.

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 64

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I got up from the chair and walked over to the shelves to grab myself a pen and some paper. Today, nothing was going to stop me from getting those names. My determination burned stronger than ever.

    As I unlocked theptop password, my fingers trembled slightly¨Cnot from fear, but from the adrenaline coursing through me. I scrolled through all the folders, searching. carefully to see if he had saved the names of the hired people. And just when I thought it might all be hidden away too well, there it was. Lucky for me, he wasn¡¯t as careful as he thought.

    There was a folderbeled ¡°Transactions.¡± My heart thumped as I clicked it open. Inside, my eyes caught a subfolder titled Payment for Fake Death.

    The moment I saw that, a chill ran down my spine. I clicked on it without hesitation, and my gazended on the sum of money that had been transferred¨Can amount sorge it made my breath hitch.

    There were five names in that folder. Some were familiar, and others were probably the people we were desperately trying to uncover.

    Adrian¡¯s ountant was listed, as well as Adrian himself. But the three names that stood out, names that could be the missing pieces of this puzzle, were Sandra Jertol, Nick Dibeny, and Emma Jackson.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the people that gave in to that act,¡± I muttered under my breath, my voice. filled with bitter satisfaction as I wrote the names down on my paper. My handwriting was shaky from the mixture of shock and determination, but I managed to get them all. down clearly.

    Once I was done, I grabbed my phone and quickly snapped a picture of the transaction screen, just in case. Evidence like this was too important to rely on a single source. If anything happened to the physical notes, I¡¯d still have the proof in my phone. Now that I had this, I felt a flicker of hope. I could finally start working on my way of this mess, out of this twisted web of lies and deceit.

    way out

    ¡°Now on to the next one,¡± I whispered to myself, trying to steady my breathing. Without wasting another second, I returned to the folder I had opened earlier. I scrolled through the endless <b>files</b>, each one blurring together until¨Cthere it was. The file that had haunted my thoughts all day, was the one bearing my parents¡® names. My heart pounded like a drum in,my chest as I clicked it open.

    The moment my eyes read throu Sessfully unlocked!reath caught in my throat.

    Jesus Christ.

    What I saw didn¡¯t make any sense. Was this some kind of cruel joke? Was this another

    CHAPTERUMA

    one of Adrian¡¯s twisted, fabricated schemes? It had to be forged¨Cit just had to.

    My parents weren¡¯t fraudulent. I had known them my entire life, trusted them implicitly, and believed in them without a shadow of a doubt. They had never been involved in any fraud, or so I thought. But here it was, in as day, iming that my parents defrauded Adrian¡¯s mother.

    No¡­ no, this couldn¡¯t be real.

    I forced myself to keep reading, even as my stomach twisted painfully. And as I read. on, it only got worse. My eyes stung, tears threatening to spill over as I absorbed the usations.

    The file imed that my parents were not only fraudsters, but they were also the root cause of Adrian¡¯s mother¡¯s death. My nails dug painfully into my palms as I tried to make sense of it all, each piece of so¨Ccalled ¡°evidence¡± cutting deeper than thest.

    Adrian knew about this? He knew about all of this and still married me?

    But why?

    If he truly knew, why was he still helping my parents? Why did he continue to treat them kindly, to act as though none of this mattered? Had he forgiven them? Or was he hiding something even darker beneath

    And did my parents know about this?

    A lot of questions stormed through my mind, each one more frantic than thest. I needed answers, but I couldn¡¯t just confront Adrian directly¨Cthat would be a reckless

    move.

    No, this was something I had to bring up with my parents first. They must know. something about this. Even if they were somehow involved, why hadn¡¯t they ever told me? Why had they hidden such a devastating secret?

    I pulled out my phone, my fingers hovering over my mother¡¯s number. But then I hesitated. No, this wasn¡¯t something that could be discussed over a phone call. I needed to look them in the eye when I asked them about this.

    Taking a deep breath, I snapped a picture of the file for evidence and carefully shut theptop, making sure to arrange it exactly as I had found it. I got up and went upstairs to change into something more suitable.

    While going through my wardrobe, Julian¡¯s call came in. I had been nning to call him anyway.

    ¡°Did you see what <b>I </b>sent you?¡± I asked the moment I answered.

    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>I¡¯ve gotten them. Now I¡¯ll track down where they live and get them to confess the truth,¡± Julian¡¯s voice crackled through the phone, determined.

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I continued changing my dress, my mind too clouded to offer him the enthusiasm he probably expected. I knew he was waiting for a more

    excited reaction, but I couldn¡¯t fake it¨Cnot after what I had just uncovered.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, his toneced with curiosity and concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see my parents,¡± I replied firmly.

    ¡°Is there any need for that?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. When I get back, I¡¯ll exin everything. For now, just focus on finding their location,¡± I instructed, ending the call before he could say another word.

    I grabbed my purse and left the house. My parents¡® ce wasn¡¯t far from Adrian¡¯s, so I arrived quickly, my heart pounding with anticipation and dread.

    It had been a while since I¡¯dst been here, and the memories were far from pleasant. My hand instinctively went to my stomach, as though to brace myself for whatever was about toe.

    I walked toward the garden and got the spare key from its usual hiding spot beneath the sand. As I nced around, I noticed that none of their cars were parked outside, which meant they were probably not home. Still, I decided to wait.

    I unlocked the door and stepped inside. The familiar scent of the house hit me immediately, stirring old memories I tried to suppress.

    Just as I was lost in thought, a woman¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality.

    ¡°We need to take another loan from him,¡± my mother¡¯s voice said, sharp and clear.

    ¡°I know we need it darling but do you think he will give us such an amount again.?¡± my father asked, his voice unmistakable.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he give it to us? He¡¯s our son¨Cinw, and we have every right to ask him,¡± my mother replied confidently.

    I rolled my eyes, bitterness welling inside me. So that¡¯s what they were plotting. Another loan from Adrian, as if they hadn¡¯t already taken enough. But that wasn¡¯t why I

    came here.

    Tmoved closer to the voices, but then my father¡¯s next words froze me in ce.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say we have every right because Olivia isn¡¯t even our biological daughter.¡±

    My heart stopped. My eyes widened, and the room around me seemed to spin.

    say?

    What did he just say?

    CHAPTER <b>065 </b>

 Ex wife bye 65

    CHAPTER <b>065 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    till trying to process wh

    I stood there in shock, my mom just said.

    ¡®Olivia isn¡¯t even our biological daughter.

    The words yed in my head like a broken record, repeating over and over until it felt like my mind would shatter under the weight of it.

    took another shaky step forward, my legs barely holding me up, before managing to say, ¡°What¡­ what did you just say?¡±

    My parents no, the people I thought were my parents- turned around slowly, their eyes meeting mine. In their expressions, I saw it immediately: fear, guilt, something far beyond what I could evenprehend at that moment. And from their reaction, my. heart began to crack. Deep down, I already knew the truth. I just didn¡¯t want to believe <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    ¡°Olivia, darling, you didn¡¯t mention that you wereing,¡± my mom said, forcing a smile as she stepped closer, her voice trembling ever so slightly.

    I quickly took a step back, raising my index finger in warning, not caring about the tears that were already brimming in my eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Olivia me,¡± I snapped, my voice sharp and cracking. ¡°What did I just hear you say? Repeat it.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? We didn¡¯t say anything,¡± my dad said quickly, standing up to his feet, his face pale as though he had seen a ghost.

    They were trying to cover it up, to bury the truth, but I was certain of what I heard. I

    knew.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your biological daughter?¡± I asked, my voice wobbling as I fought to keep my emotions in check. But it was no use the tears were already threatening to fall, clouding my vision.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± my mom replied, shaking her head too fast, her words were rushed and desperate. ¡°Why would you even say something like that, Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± I yelled, my voice breaking. ¡°Don¡¯t make this worse than it already is.¡±

    There was a beat of silence, heavy and suffocating. My dad let out a long, exhausted sigh, the kind of sigh that confirmed my worst fears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s tell her¡± he finally said, his voice low and defeated.

    My mom bit her lip hard, her frus Sessfully unlocked! You just had to say that out loud, Sam,¡± she snapped at him, her gaze ship <b>with </b>Diane. ¡°You just had to.¡±

    ¡°Well, now she already knows,¡± my dad replied, rubbing a hand down his tired face.¡± There¡¯s no point hiding it anymore. It¡¯s not like we could have kept it from her forever.

    CH TER D65

    She was bound to find out sooner orter.¡±

    I felt my knees weaken, and I stumbled toward the living room where they stood, copsing into the nearest chair. My hands trembled uncontrobly in myp, my breathing in short, painful gasps. I needed to sit down my whole world had just

    Why?

    Why is it that every time I think life has hit me the hardest, it somehow finds a way to hit me even harder?

    Was this some kind of cruel joke? Some twisted game?

    How was I even supposed to process this? I¡¯m an orphan?

    An orphan.

    The word felt foreign on my tongue, but it cut deeper than any de could. I swallowed hard, but the lump in my throat refused to budge.

    Why me? Why was it always me?

    My dad cleared his throat, trying to break the heavy silence that had settled over us like a storm cloud.

    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± he began softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said sharply, cutting him off before he could say another word. I couldn¡¯t bear to hear it. I didn¡¯t want to hear their excuses or justifications.

    I forced the words out of my tightening throat. ¡°Am I¡­ an orphan?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper, but the weight of the question felt like a scream in the quiet room. They exchanged a long, mournful nce before finally nodding in confirmation.

    My heart shattered into a thousand irreparable pieces. Tears slipped down my cheeks freely now, and I didn¡¯t even bother to wipe them away. My vision blurred, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore.

    -A sob escaped my lips, and I buried my face in my trembling hands, letting out a loud,

    anguished scream that filled the room.-

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I suffered enough already?¡± I cried, my voice muffled by my palms. ¡°Haven¡¯t I given up enough? Why is this happening to me?¡±

    My chest ached as though my heart was being squeezed by an invisible hand, my body shaking uncontrobly. I wanted to scream at them, to demand answers, but I was too broken to even form the words.

    ¡°You lied to me my entire life! You let me believe I was your child, and now you expect me to just ept this?¡±

    My voice cracked under the weight of my emotions, but I pushed on.

    ¡°You should have told me,¡± I choked out. ¡°You should have told me the truth!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying Olivia, you might not be my biological daughter, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love you like one, I¡¯ve always treated you like one, you would have never known if your father here didn¡¯t blurt it out.¡± My mom said.

    What she said just made me sick, did she actually think she treated me with love? The same woman that had picked money and power over me? The same woman that didn¡® t give a shit when I lost my baby?

    The same woman who didn¡¯t even show up at the hospital, now she¡¯s saying this?

    ¡°Love me like your own daughter?, you sent me out of the house just because I refused to go back to Adrian, when was thest time you called me to check up on me every time you call me it¡¯s always about how I should maintain my rtionship with Adrian so that you can benefit from it,¡± I said, my voice filled with emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try and push this on me, Adrian is a good man and you were seeing someone else, trying to leave him for no reason.¡± My mom said.

    ¡°There were tons of reasons, and even when I told you, you shrugged them off, not giving a damn.¡± I got up and walked closer to her ¡°Do you know the emotional and physical pains Adrian put me through? No, you¡¯don¡¯t, because you were too blinded by his wealth.¡± I said it was finally time for me to tell them how I felt, I¡¯d been bottling in all my emotions for years, but after hearing this, everything had changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to your mother that way.¡± My dad finally came in after being silent.

    ¡°Mother? Is she still considered one?¡± I asked but my dad remained silent.

    ¡°And don¡¯t think your hands are clean to, you had the power to pull me out of that hell of a marriage, but you encouraged me to stay with him even after what I told you,¡± I

    said.

    ¡°Olivia we were looking out for the family, would you have preferred if we went back to our previous lifestyle, we could barely eat a whole square meal back then but I corrected that and you¡¯re not grateful.¡± My dad said fueling my anger more.

 Ex wife bye 66

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Tell me, Olivia, would you like going back to that life?¡± my dad pressed, his eyes. narrowing slightly as if he was trying to convince himself more than me. ¡°Even though you were too small to realize what was going on back then, I knew you hated it- barely eating three meals a day, struggling every moment.¡°¡±

    His words hit me like shards of ss, but I refused to let him twist this into something noble. My voice rose, trembling with emotion. ¡°You were doing this for the family? No,¡± I said sharply, my eyes burning with tears, ¡°you were doing this for yourselves. Don¡¯t pretend it was ever about me.¡±

    I took a shaky breath, my hands clenching into fists at my sides. ¡°You im you were doing this for the family, right?¡± My voice cracked, but I forced myself to go on, my chest tightening with every word. ¡°The day I came to you and Mom, telling you that Adrian had a psycho woman in his life, the same woman he was cheating on me with¡­ what did you say?¡± My voice rose, echoing in the room. ¡°You took his side! You told me I was being childish, that I was overreacting, and then ¨C then you had the nerve to tell me to go back to him!¡±

    I could feel the lump in my throat as memories flooded in, raw and painful.

    ¡°This same woman had a hand in my child¡¯s death,¡± I spat, my voice trembling as my eyes welled with fresh tears. My vision blurred, but I kept going. I had to. ¡°I was lying there in the hospital, broken, devastated, andpletely alone. And when I came back to you, desperate forfort, for something¨Canything¨Cyou told me to go back to Adrian.¡± My voice cracked again, and I felt my knees weaken, but I stood firm. ¡°You <b>both </bpletely ignored my pain, and neglected my feelings like they were meaningless.¡±

    My mother, who had been silent until now, let out a long, exar

    sigh. She lowered herself into a seat, her fingers pinching the bridge of her nose as if she were the one suffering. Not a single trace of remorse crossed her face. Not even a flicker.

    ¨C

    It was like I was an inconvenience to her like my pain was an annoying fly buzzing around her head.

    Was that it?

    Had I be nothing but a disturbance to them?

    The thought pierced me deeper than anything else. All these years, I had tried so hard to be the daughter they expected, to make them proud, to earn their love. But now, I saw it so clearly ¨C I had been no sessfully unlocked! I, something to be used and

    discarded.

    ¡°Look, Olivia, you¡¯re just overreacting,¡± my dad scoffed, waving his hand dismissively as he walked toward the kitchen, probably to fetch himself a ss of water as if we

    EFL

    were just having an everyday argument about dinner ns. His casualness made my stomach turn.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the first orphan, okay?¡± he added coldly from the kitchen doorway, not even looking back at me. ¡°I expected you to act a bit more mature about this situation. You¡¯re acting like a teenager throwing a tantrum.¡±

    or maybe he did,

    His words sliced through me like a de. He still didn¡¯t understand and he just didn¡¯t care. Either way, the pain felt unbearable.

    There he goes again with the same tired, dismissive remarks. Calling me childish, telling me I¡¯m overreacting. It was always the same with them. They never once stopped to actually listen to me, to see me. And now I finally understood why.

    It¡¯s all clear to me now.

    My dad strolled back into the living room, a ss of water in his hand, as if nothing had happened, as if my entire world hadn¡¯t juste crashing down around me. He took a casual sip, then continued like he was giving me life advice I had asked for.

    n this world likes poverty, certainly not this family, yes we never asked you ow you felt because your opinion was bad for the family, if everyone asked one how they felt we wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± My dad said taking a seat, his voice firm.

    Why did you adopt me exactly, if you knew you were just going to use me,¡± I asked.

    ¡°I was doing your true parents a favor by taking you in, and you are to repay that favor by remaining with your husband Adrian.¡± My father said..

    His words hurt me so much, yes I was never close with them but they were my family, well I considered them as one, the only people you could fall back on when everyone turns their backs on you, but I guess I was wrong

    I

    I stared at him, my chest heaving. I wanted to scream. I wanted to cry out that all I had

    I

    ever wanted was their love, their eptance, their protection. But now, I saw that was never going to happen. No matter what I did, it had never been enough, and it never

    would be.

    ¡°You act like we¡¯re the viins in your story,¡± my mom chimed in, her voiceced with annoyance. ¡°But maybe you should think about all we did for you before you start pointing fingers,¡±

    A bitterugh escaped my lips, surprising even myself. ¡°Viins<b>?</b>¡± I repeated, my voice low and shaky. ¡°No, you¡¯re not viins. Viins at least own what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    I stood up, my legs steady now, as if fueled by a newfound resolve. I wiped the tears from my cheeks, no longer willing to let them see me broken.

    ¡°You¡¯re not viins,¡± I continued, my gaze hardening as I looked between them. ¡°You¡¯re cowards hiding behind the excuse of sacrifice, ming me for feeling the pain your caused.¡± I paused ¡°I guess it¡¯s true then? Everything I found on Adrian¡¯sptop about you people is all true<b>.¡± </b>I said.

    CHAPTER 06G

    My dad and mom got up with an unease, their tough attitude all changed when I said. that, and it looked like they knew what they did.

    ¡°What are you talking about Olivia?¡± my mom asked me as she stood. <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    ¡°Why do you <b>guys </b>always like to y dumb, acting like you don¡¯t know anything at first, you know what am talking about, what you did many years ago,¡± I said to them.

    They gave each other a worried look, and I knew that look, even though I mentioned Adrian¡¯s name they didn¡¯t remember, have they done so much harm to other people that they couldn¡¯t remember what they did to his mother? I mean it hadn¡¯t been that long

    ¡°why don¡¯t you stop with this and tell us what you found on Adrian¡¯sptop about us.¡± My dad said.

    A small smirk appeared on my face, at first I came here to find out if it was true then I found out about other things, and with their reaction and everything my dad had said I knew it was true, even though they didn¡¯t remember.

    1 wiped the remaining tears off my face and took a small breath before saying ¡°It¡¯s so funny how you don¡¯t even remember, but it¡¯s ok, am not going to tell you, soon enough. you will find out, and that soon is around the corner.¡± I said to them

    ¡°Olivia please why don¡¯t you.¡±

    care, am sick and

    I didn¡¯t even wait for her to finish, I turned and left the house immediately, when they want something they try and y nice but after that, they no longer tired of it, they should handle their problems themselves,

    As for me, am done with that marriage and it¡¯s all up to Julian to find those people.

    Just as I was about to leave thepound I heard a loud noiseing from inside

    the house, it sounded like arge ss broke.

    ¿Ú

 Ex wife bye 67

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I took a deep breath as I positioned myself for what I was about to do. Closing my eyes, I filtered out all the negative thoughts and noise crowding my mind. I let my heartbeat

    slow, focusing only on slow, focusing only on the present moment. The breeze brushed lightly against my face, carrying with it the scent of grass and earth. Slowly, I opened my eyes, feeling more prepared than ever.

    I tightened my grip on the golf club, adjusting my posture until it felt just right. Then, without hesitation, I swung the club, connecting with the ball cleanly. I watched it fly into the sky, rising higher and higher. My aim was clear: I was going for a hole¨Cin¨Cone, hoping to end this round spectacrly.

    I raised my hand over my forehead, shielding my eyes from the bright sun as I tracked the ball¡¯s flight. It flew beautifully, arcing through the air toward the hole. For al moment, my heart lifted with hope. Maybe, just maybe, this would be it.

    But then the ball descended, hitting the ground and rolling so close to the hole beforeing to a stop just beside it.

    ¡°Damn,¡± I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible.

    ¡°Tough luck, let me show you how it¡¯s done,¡± James said with a grin as he stepped forward, cing another ball on the field with practiced ease.

    Both of us were dressed in typical golf attirefortable shorts, cored shirts, and matching bands shielding our faces from the sun. We probably looked like two rich executives with too much time on our hands, which, at this rare moment, wasn¡¯t far from the truth.

    I hade here just a few minutes ago, after wrapping up a long and exhausting day at thepany. James had decided to join me, iming he needed a break from his own responsibilities. Not that I minded; thepany always added a bit ofpetition to the game.

    We had made a bet earlier to make things more interesting. The first person to reach five points would win not only the game but also the wager. It wasn¡¯t about the money, though we both had more than enough of that. It was about pride, bragging rights, and the satisfaction ofing out on top.

    Even though I hadn¡¯tnded the hole¨Cin¨Cone, I still had a chance to finish this hole in under two strokes, which would give me a solid three¨Cpoint lead. Unless James somehow managed to pull off a miracle and match my performance, which I seriously doubted. After all, I was the one who had introduced him to this sport in the first ce.

    I watched closely as James took his stance. Right away, I could tell his positioning was off. His grip on the club wasn¡¯t firm enough, and his footingcked the stability needed for a powerful stroke. Still, his swing wasn¡¯t terrible¨Cbetter than I had

    expected. He connected with the ball cleanly, and it shot forward.

    The ball flew across the field, but it didn¡¯t have the same arc or distance as mine. Itnded a fair distance away from the hole, not terrible but far from impressive.

    I could tell he wasn¡¯t ready to give up yet. If anything, my teasing only fueled his resolve.

    As we prepared, I allowed my gaze to drift across the golf course. It was a beautiful day. The sky was clear, a brilliant blue canvas stretched overhead, with only a few wisps of clouds driftingzily by. The sunlight filtered through the trees lining the course, casting dappled shadows across the neatly trimmed grass.

    Moments like this reminded me why I loved this game so much. It wasn¡¯t just aboutpetition¨Cit was about the calm, the strategy, the precision required to seed. It gave me a rare chance to clear my mind and focus entirely on something simple and pure.

    ¡°shit.¡± I heard James¡® voice say

    ¡°Show me how it¡¯s done?¡± I let out a small scoff as it was my turn to go next.

    ¡°even after all this time your positioning is still horrible,¡± I said to him as we walked over to where our golf balls were.

    ¡°I had an itch, you just got lucky,¡± James said, trying to cover up for his mistake. ¡°yeah let¡¯s keep believing that,¡± I said to him mockingly.

    I would have gone straight back but I needed to clear my head from what was going on, Olivia snooping around, well she wouldn¡¯t be able to do that anymore because I locked my library, let¡¯s just see you snooping around now.

    We got to the spot where our golf balls were and it was my turn to take a stroke.

    I got into position again ready to take the stroke.

    Then I felt my phone vibrate in the back of my pocket

    I was done with work, who could that be this time?

    I kept my club down and brought the phone out of my pocket, it was Olivia¡¯s mom.

    Why was this woman calling me this time?

    I rolled my eyes before picking up the call.

    ¡°Mrs Grayson, how are you today,¡± I said masking the hatred in my voice.

    ¡°Adrian, we need your help.¡± Mrs Grayson said.

    I removed the phone from my ear temporarily, I noticed her shaky voice like she was crying.

    Why was she <b>crying</b><b>? </b>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong<b>,</b>¡± I said as I ced the phone back to my <b>ear</b><b>. </b>

    CHAPTER (67-

    ¡°My husband, Sam, had a heart attack today and we have rushed him to the hospital.¡± She said, her voice very emotional..

    I was silent for a while, a small smile creeping up on my face, karma had slowly begun to catch up with you people, a heart attack, to be honest am surprised, I thought that man didn¡¯t have a heart, if he did he wouldn¡¯t have done what he did, but still I can¡¯t let you take this one karma, this is going to be my kill.

    ¡°Hello?¡± her voice bringing me back to reality.

    ¡°Yes am here, send me the location of the hospital, I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes,¡± I said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do so immediately.¡± She said before she hung up the call

    ¡°Guess like our bet would be put on hold,¡± I said while slipping my phone into my pocket.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± James asked

    ¡°Yeah, Olivia¡¯s dad had a heart attack,¡± I said as I began to pack up.

    ¡°Ouch, is he okay?¡± he asked

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know yet, am going over to the hospital so¡¯l¡¯ll find out when I get there,¡± I said.

    ¡°All alright then we can finish this another time,¡± James said.

    There¡¯s no point, James, I¡¯ve won already.¡± I said with confidence.

    ot letting you walk with that 100 thousand dors Adrian, you haven¡¯t gotten to 5 points yet so this will be continuedter,¡± James said as he helped me pack

 Ex wife bye 68

    <b>CHAPTER </b>068

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I walked into the changing room to change out of my golf dress obviously, I couldn¡¯t show up at the hospital dressed like that. It took me a little while to get those clothes off, longer than I expected, maybe because my hands felt slightly shaky, though I wouldn¡¯t admit that out loud.

    I threw a nce at myself in the mirror, quickly straightening my posture. There was no room for weakness today. I pulled on my suit, adjusting the cor and smoothing out the wrinkles with a practiced motion. Once satisfied, I grabbed my phone and stepped out of the changing room.

    My driver was already waiting for me outside, just as punctual as ever. Mrs. Grayson had already sent the address, so there was no need to waste any time. I slipped into the backseat of the car, resting my elbow on the window ledge as we pulled out of the parking lot.

    As the city blurred past, I took out my phone and typed a quick message to my ountant. Prepare some funds for immediate transfer. I knew, without a doubt, that the reason they were asking for my help was because of money. Medical bills weren¡¯t cheap, and someone like Sam Grayson would be bleeding cash right now, just trying to keep himself alive.

    I could have easily ignored this whole situation. I could have left them stranded at that hospital, left Sam to his fate. He probably wouldn¡¯t survive much longer without the funds, and honestly, that would have been too merciful. Death would be a quick. escape for him, a coward¡¯s way out. And I wasn¡¯t about to let him escape the full extent of the consequences he so rightfully deserved.

    No, I nned something far worse than death. Sam Grayson and his precious wife would experience pain so deep, they would find themselves begging for death toe and take them. But I wouldn¡¯t let it.

    My driver pulled up to the hospital doors, the tires crunching softly against the gravel as the car came to a smooth stop. I stepped out, adjusting my suit jacket and rolling. my shoulders back. Every move had to exude power and control ¨C the man they expected to see.

    The sterile smell of disinfectant hit me the moment I stepped inside. The hospital was alive with quiet chaos: patients shuffled through the halls apanied by nurses in pale blue scrubs, and the waiting area was packed with people wearing expressions of worry, exhaustion, and quiet desperation.

    My eyes scanned the entire ce like a hawk surveying its territory. I wasn¡¯t here just for charity, after all this was a hunt, and my prey was already cornered.

    I strode toward the receptionist, who perked up immediately at the sight of me.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    CHAPTER OBR

    ¡°Good day, sir. How may I help you?¡± she asked with a polite smile, though I could tell from her slightly widened eyes that she wasn¡¯t <b>used </b>to seeing people like me here.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see a patient,¡± I replied, keeping my tone cool and measured.

    ¡°Alright. What¡¯s the patient¡¯s name, please?¡± she asked as her fingers hovered over the keyboard, ready to type.

    ¡°Sam Grayson,¡± I said, watching closely for any flicker of recognition in her expression.

    Sure enough, her eyes widened just a fraction as she began typing the name into herputer.

    ¡°He was checked in today and was apanied by his wife and daughter,¡± the receptionist informed me after a brief pause, her eyes scanning the screen.

    Daughter? Olivia is here?

    So that¡¯s why Mrs. Grayson said we needed my help. She wasn¡¯t only referring to herself and her husband ¨C Olivia was part of this desperate plea as well.

    Just when I thought I could spend the whole day without seeing Olivia, it¡¯s like the universe has a way of always bringing her to me.

    ¡°Mrs Grayson, would you pleasee to the reception area.¡± The receptionist said through a mic that echoed throughout the hallway.

    I checked the time on my watch, it was almost 6 pm, I heard footsteps approaching

    me from behind then I turned and saw Mrs Grayson

    Every time I was around this person I had to put on a show like I actually cared.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear what happened, how is he doing,¡± I said as she approached me.

    ¡°The doctors said he¡¯s stable but we¡¯re not sure if he would be okay, I pray he does.¡± She said with an emotional voice.

    Seriously? Watching her act this way made me sick

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Grayson is a very strong man, am sure he will recover from this,¡± I said trying to give her some encouraging words.

    We walked into the room and I saw Mr Grayson lying there, his eyes closed, drips of needles stuck into his arms, oxygen tank next to him.

    Olivia who sat at the window side turned and looked at me, I saw the look on her face when she saw me here, and I get it, it¡¯s not like L.enjoy being around you too.

    ¡°What actually happened to him,¡± I asked as I walked closer

    Olivia¡¯s mother swallowed hard, she nced at Olivia before saying. ¡°Well umm, Olivia came to visit us and said something that made his blood pressure rise<b>.</b>¡± Mrs Grayson

    said.

    gave Olivia a stare before asking ¡°And what <b>could </b>she have possibly said that made his blood pressure rise?¡± I asked..

    I noticed that she was hesitant to say anything like she was hiding something, she couldn¡¯t even look me in the eye..

    ¡°Well, she said she found something.¡±

    ¡°I found out that I was adopted,¡± Olivia said, interrupting her mother like she didn¡¯t

    want her to say the real truth.

    I raised an eyebrow, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. She was adopted? How did I not know that? Dang that must really sting even for her, finding out something like that isn¡¯t

    something you can just take in.

    My gaze switched between Olivia and her mother, Mrs Grayson still couldn¡¯t look me in the eye, and that alone was suspicious.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± I asked Mrs Grayson my voice cold.

    She gave Olivia another nce before stuttering, her face down. ¡°Y¡­ yes it is.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°When I found out I got really emotional and said some hurtful things to him, that must have raised his blood pressure and led to this,¡± Olivia said cutting in again.

    I felt an urge to roll my eyes, family drama, especially from the Graysons made me sick.

 Ex wife bye 69

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°And sent,¡± I said out loud as I finally pressed the send button on a business email to one of my most important clients. Hopefully, they get back to me on time ¨C this deal was far too crucial to let it slip through my fingers.

    I leaned back in my chair for a moment, letting out a tired breath before standing up. Stretching my arms over my head, I walked over to the mirror across the room, my eyes immediately scanning my neck for any bruises.

    My fingers brushed over the spot that still felt tender, even though the marks had faded. How did he know exactly where to strike me? The precision of his attack wasn¡¯t something an average street thug could pull off. It still haunted me, the way

    everything unfolded at the caf¨¦.

    I truly thought I had the upper hand that day. I had faced off against men twice his size, men who were trained to kill without hesitation ¨C and yet, I lost. Not just lost, I was humiliated.

    The memory reyed in my mind like a cruel film stuck on repeat. His knuckles collided with my throat with blinding speed and brutal force, the sharp pain exploding through my neck. If he had hit just a bit harder, I might not be standing here at all.

    The realization made my chest tighten. For him to have that kind of uracy, that kind of power ¨C it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. No, this man knew martial arts, and not just the basics. He was trained and experienced. Deadly.

    I clenched my fists at my sides, feeling the anger beneath my skin. That¡¯s even more reason why Olivia can no longer stay with him. He¡¯s a tyrant, a monster in disguise, and God only knows what else he¡¯s capable of doing to her. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her being in his grasp, at his mercy. She didn¡¯t deserve that life, especially now that she¡¯s expecting.

    Thankfully, Olivia had already yed her part. She had sent me the names, and the list of people he hired. Now, it was my turn to act. My responsibility to see this through. I owed her that much.

    Determined, I turned on my heel and picked up my phone from the desk. My fingers moved quickly as I dialed the number of my best investigators and trackers, the ones I trusted to get results without asking too many questions. Time was of the essence, and I wasn¡¯t about to waste another second.

    Today, I was going to do everything in my power to free her from that nightmare.

    Not long after I made the calls, th Sessfully unlocked! stigators I had assembled arrived at my house. They were sharp, efficient, and loyal exactly the kind of people I needed for a mission like this. I greeted them with a nod and led them down to my basement, which I had spent weeks converting into a fully equipped operations room.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Every piece of technology they would need was already waiting for them.

    The air in the basement was cool, and the hum of theputers filled the silence as we descended the stairs. Screens lined the walls, disying maps, databases, and live feeds from hidden cameras positioned around the city. My heart pounded with

    anticipation. This was it. We were finally moving.

    ¡°Alright, sir, what do we need to do?¡± one of the lead investigators asked, adjusting the earpiece he wore as he nced around the room, clearly impressed by the setup.

    Without a word, I brought out a piece of paper from my pocket, I had already printed out their names on paper, and now it was time to get their information.

    I handed the paper to the investigator, my gaze hard and unwavering. ¡°You see these names?¡± I began, my voice low but firm. ¡°I want everything on them. Where they live, where they work, who they talk to, their routines, their secrets ¨C every single detail. I don¡¯t care how deep you have to dig. I want their entire lives mapped out by the end of the day.¡±

    at to

    The investigator nodded without hesitation, already signaling to his team to get work. They scattered around the basement, taking their positions at the various

    workstations.

    As they began their search, I stood back and watched them with a growing sense of purpose. This was the beginning of the end for the man who thought he could control Olivia¡¯s life. He underestimated me once, but I wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to do it

    again.

    My mind was already spinning with possibilities, strategies forming like puzzle pieces<b>. </b>clicking into ce. My basement was flooded with investigators and trackers.

    I pulled out my phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number.

    But she was still not answering, I¡¯ve sent her over a hundred texts but she still hasn¡¯t replied.

    When west spoke on the <b>phone </b>she sounded weird like something had happened. and she told me she was going to call back but she hasn¡¯t, and now she doesn¡¯t want to reply

    I gripped my phone harder, hoping this didn¡¯t have anything to do with Adrian again.

    ¡°Sir we found something.¡± One of the investigator¡¯s voices said.

    Already? I knew they did their job fast but I didn¡¯t expect this fast, I turned around and walked up to him.

    ¡°Show me,¡± I said. Leaning in to see what was on hisputer.

    ¡°One of the names you gave us, Nick Dibeny, wasst seen leaving his job earlier this Morning, his ID says that his 35 years old, not married and he works in <b>a </b>carpany as a driver.¡± The Investigator <b>said</b>.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    CHARTER 69

    Must be the driver who hit the reporter

    ¡°He stays at this address.¡± The investigator said while pointing to the address on the

    screen.

    Now that we know where he is this is good progress, once we get him and his

    confession he could equally lead us to the rest.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the next move now?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the next move, you guys continue looking for the rest of them,¡± I said straightening up and pulling out my phone.

    Alright now that I knew his location I wasn¡¯t going to go there myself, and since I don¡¯t have clear evidence I can¡¯t call the cops either.

    So now need a group of special guys that would get this man, but unlike Adrian, they will not be thugs

    These guys were retired naval seals who became mercenaries, and also friends of mine, I haven¡¯t ever called them to work for me before but I guess today is the day.

    I dialed their team leader¡¯s number Ronnie and he picked up immediately.

    ¡°Julian, it¡¯s been so long since you called, how are you man.¡± His voice said from the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing good, I need a quick favor from you,¡± I replied.

    373

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 70

    CHAPTER <b>070 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°You finally back from your trip?¡± Ronnie¡¯s voice crackled through the phone, a hint of yful usation in his tone..

    ¡°Yes, Ron. I came back a while ago,¡± I replied, leaning back against the wall

    ¡°And you

    didn¡¯t let the boys know? Have you finally gone all CEO on us?¡± he teased.

    I let out a smallugh, shaking my head even though he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°You know that¡¯s not for me,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°That life¡¯s never been my style.¡± I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts. ¡°Anyway, like I mentioned earlier, I need a favor from you.¡±

    ¡°Even though you neglected me and the boys these past few months, we still got your back, man. What¡¯s the favor?¡± Ronnie asked, his tone more serious now,

    the yful edge fading.

    ¡°Are you guys still working?¡± I asked,

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Do you currently have a contract?¡± I pressed further, already knowing the answer but needing confirmation.

    ¡°Nah, things have been moving slowlytely. No active contracts at the moment,¡± Ronnie admitted. I could almost picture him shrugging on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± I said, my voice firming with purpose. ¡°I¡¯d like to hire you guys. There¡¯s someone I want you to bring in.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I knew you always secretly wanted us to work under you. Finally admitting it, huh? But you know we don¡¯te cheap.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± I replied, allowing a small grin to tug at my lips. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯l pay whatever it takes. You and the team shoulde down to my ce so I can exin everything properly.¡±

    ¡°Roger that, we¡¯ll be there in a few minutes,¡± he said, and with that, the line went dead.

    I lowered my phone and set it on the table beside me, my mind already racing with ns. These guys were the best at what they did. I had known them for years and trusted them more than anyone else in this ruthless game. If anyone could get this job done cleanly and efficiently, it was Ronnie and his team.

    As expected, it didn¡¯t take long before I heard the rumble of their engines pulling up outside my ce. The unmistakable sound of their cars was enough to stir a sense of anticipation in me.

    A knock echoed from the front door, sharp and sure. My maid, ever prompt, rushed toward it, but I intercepted her just in time.

    174

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± I said firmly, giving her a nod to step back. She obeyed without question, retreating into the hallway.

    I pulled the door open to find Ronnie and the rest of the crew standing there, all dressed in their usual rugged, no¨Cnonsense gear. They looked the same as always- battle¨Chardened and ready for anything.

    ¡°Julian,¡± Ronnie greeted with a grin, stepping inside as if he owned the ce. The others followed, their eyes briefly scanning the surroundings before settling on me.

    ¡°Good to see you in person. Did you add weight?¡± Ronnie joked as he stepped inside.

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh. Ronnie always had a joke ready, no matter the situation. That was just who he was. But when it came down to business, he was easily the most serious and focused person I knew. His ability to switch between the two was part of what made him so good at what he did.

    ¡°Very funny, Ron. Please,e in,¡± I said, stepping aside and gesturing for them to

    enter.

    As they filed into the room, Jack, one of the mercenaries and an old acquaintance, chimed in, ¡°When Ron told me you called, I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think the guns might be a bit too much?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow at the weapons slung over their shoulders.

    ¡°Come on, Julian, you know we alwayse with our guns. It¡¯s part of the gear,¡±

    another mercenary replied casually as he settled into one of the chairs, clearly at ease.

    Part of the gear? I thought to myself, suppressing an amused sigh. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m sending them into a battlefield. This job wasn¡¯t meant to be a warzone operation ¨C it was just about bringing in a few people for questioning. The targets weren¡¯t exactly high¨Crisk threats, nor were they likely to be carrying firearms.

    ¡°Okay, sure,¡± I said, deciding not to argue the point further. ¡°So, Ron, like I told you on the phone, I want to hire you guys for a small job.¡± I paused for a moment, making sure I had their full attention. ¡°There are some people I need you to bring in for me. They¡¯re not assassins or murderers ¨C they¡¯re just individuals I¡¯d like to investigate a little closer.¡± ¡°Do they live in secure locations? Any private security we should know about?¡± one of them asked, his voice sharp and professional now.

    ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°They¡¯re what you¡¯d call your average Joe. No. firearms, <b>no </b>private guards, no high walls or motion sensors. They¡¯re regr people.¡± noticed them exchange nces, a silent conversation passing between them. The realization seemed to dawn on them at once¨Cmaybe, just maybe, bringing the rifles had been a bit over the top for this kind of assignment.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± I said, turning on my heel and leading them down the hallway toward the basement.

    Their footsteps echoed behind me as we descended the stairs. When we reached the

    bottom, I flicked on the lights, illuminating the space. The basement wasn¡¯t <b>just </b>a storage room ¨C it was my personal operations center. Clean, and organized, with files neatly stacked and monitors lining the far wall, disying surveince feeds and data.

    They looked around, visibly impressed. Even these guys, who¡¯d seen their fair share of high¨Clevel setups, seemed to appreciate the thoroughness of my preparation.

    ¡°This is Nick Dibeny,¡± I began, pulling up a file on the central table and sliding it toward them. A photo of a man in his mid¨Cthirties stared back at us from the dossier. ¡°He¡¯s thirty¨Cfive years old. Works as a driver for a cooperate firm. On the surface, nothing unusual. But I have reasons to believe he¡¯s connected to something bigger, something that¡¯s been kept carefully under wraps.¡®

    Ronnie picked up the file, flipping through it with a practiced eye. ¡°So why do you want. to bring him on?¡± he asked, his tone growing more serious.

    ¡°I need his confession over something very important,¡± I replied firmly. ¡°I just need you to bring him in, no rough stuff. I want to have a conversation with him myself.¡±

    Jack leaned in, studying the photo more closely. ¡°No problem. If he¡¯s just an average guy, this will be easy work.¡± He paused ¡°I mean look at.this guy, does he even know

    ow to run?¡± he said

    sure he¡¯s at least over 400 pounds.¡± Another said.

    on walked closer before saying.¡± Now that we know our target, let¡¯s talk about

    payment.

    I rolled my eyes, now he was getting serious?..

    ¡°Ok, then what¡¯s your price for him,¡± I asked.

    ¡°30 thousand dors,¡± Ron said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you upfront, for him and the remaining two people,¡± I said bringing out my phone to make the transfer.

    I already had his ount number so I just made the transfer directly to Ron.

    ¡°All alright received, boys let¡¯s roll,¡± Ron said as he turned on his heel, but I hadn¡¯t asked them to go yet.

    ¡°Not yet, aming too, I said.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not anything dangerous so sure,¡± <b>Ron </b>said.

    Without wasting time I went up to my room to change out of my shorts and into something better.

    As we were leaving they handed me some tactical gear to put on, and I was ready.

    Let¡¯s go get this guy.

    3M

 Ex wife bye 71

    CHAPTER <b>071 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    We stepped outside, ready to start the journey, but the sight that greeted me made me stop in my tracks. Sitting out front, like some relic from a war museum, was an old military truck that looked like it had seen better decades¨Cmaybe even centuries.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at the beast of a vehicle. My gaze shifted to Ronnie, hoping he¡¯d tell me this <b>was </b>some kind of bad joke<b>. </b>

    Ronnie, unfazed by my reaction, walked up to the truck with a certain pride in his step. He ced both hands on the hood, giving it a few affectionate pats like it was some prized possession.

    ¡°This bad boy has been with us since day one,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°So yeah, we¡¯re riding in it.¡±

    I could hardly believe it. Sure, I wasn¡¯t someone obsessed with shy cars or luxury for the show, but even I had standards. This truck didn¡¯t just cross the line¨Cit obliterated it. One of the tires looked like it was hanging by a thread, the paint was chipped to hell, and I could practically hear the rust screaming.

    ¡°You do realize that¡¯s a military truck, right?¡± I replied, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°We¡¯re not storming a battlefield. If we show up in that thing, we¡¯re going to scare the guy half to death before we even get to the door. We¡¯re supposed to be discreet.¡±

    Ronnie nced at the others, and for a moment, they all seemed to consider my point seriously. They gave each other a look that silently said: Yeah, maybe the boss is right about this one.

    ¡°We need something that blends in,¡± l¡¯added, keeping my tone firm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just

    use one of mine?¡±

    Without

    <b>, </b>one of the guys nodded. ¡°Alright, boss.¡±

    Within minutes, they swapped the relic for something far more suitable¨Ctwo ck Cadic Escdes. Now this was more like it. Clean, professional, understated yet powerful. We loaded up and hit the road.

    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t feeling much tension. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be a high¨Cstakes mission; it was just a quick job. In and out. No mess, no stress.

    After a short drive, we arrived at the target location. But instead of parking right in front of the apartment, I had the drivers stop two houses down. No need to announce ourselves too early.

    ¡°Alright, listen <b>up</b>,¡± I said, stepping sessfully unlocked and stretching my arms. ¡°This has to be quick and clean. No dram<b>, </b>

    id for the love of God, drop the

    rifles. We¡¯re not raiding apound.¡±

    They immediately followed my order. Without a word ofint, they removed their

    1/44

    CHAFTEROTI

    rifles, cing them carefully back inside the vehicle. Then they popped open the trunk and each grabbed a stun gun instead. A much less aggressive approach¨Cstill effective, but not enough to make it look like we were waging war.

    I watched them move with precision, like seasoned pros. Their eyes stayed sharp, scanning the surroundings with quiet vignce as they advanced toward the apartment. I trailed behind them at a casual pace, hands in my pockets. Frankly, I didn¡® t see much need for me to carry a stun gun. I wasn¡¯t expecting any real resistance.

    We approached the apartment building, tension hanging just beneath the surface. The two guys took their positions at the door, their movements smooth and practiced. They shared a quick nod, confirming they were ready.

    I stayed a few steps back, keeping my eyes on the street, just in case we had any. unexpectedpany. My mind briefly flicked to the target inside the apartment. He had no idea we wereing, and if we yed this right, he¡¯d never see iting until it was toote.

    The two guys raised their fists, ready to knock. Then one of them came with a lock pick and began picking the locks, the door to the opposite apartment opened up and an olddy was about toe out.

    When she saw them her mouth dropped, her eyes wide with shock, but Ron took his index finger to his lip indicating for the woman not to make a sound.

    heir tactical gear and probably thought they were cops, so she just went

    slowly closed the door.

    finally done with the lock and they opened the door and slowly went in, the ment smelled like smoke and was untidy, dresses and tes were everywhere in

    the house.

    How can someone leave like this? I thought to myself.

    We could hear the shower <b>running </b>from inside the apartment, which meant the guy was still in there, probably thinking he was safe. I watched as the guys with me started giving each other silent <b>hand </b>signals, quick and sharp. They didn¡¯t say a word, but they understood each other perfectly. I just stood back and let them do their thing.

    One of them moved quietly to the bathroom door and took position right beside it, waiting for the guy to finish up. The other stayed by the hallway, covering any possible exit, besides, it felt like overkill with the way they handled things.

    A few minutes passed, the sound of water still going, then it stopped. We heard him moving around, probably grabbing a towel. Right on cue, the door opened, and the guy stepped out, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, water still dripping from his hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Ron <b>said </b>firmly, pointing the stun gun straight at the guy¡¯s chest.

    The man froze, eyes wide, scanning all of us in the room. I could see the confusion on

    his face, like he was still half in the shower, trying to figure out if this was real or some kind of nightmare. His eyes darted from one person to the next, then back to Ron.

    ¡°Am I getting robbed?¡± he asked, his voice rough but steady.

    I stepped forward. ¡°No,¡± I said calmly. ¡°You¡¯reing with us. There¡¯s something we need from you.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± he shot back, narrowing his eyes.

    I kept my voice even, not wanting to spook him more than necessary. ¡°A few weeks ago, you were paid to do a job. You drove a car and deliberately hit a reporter on the street¡­¡±

    Before I could even finish, his expression changedpletely. He knew exactly what I was talking about. Without wasting a second, he snatched a T¨Cshirt lying on a nearby chair and hurled it straight at the mercenary closest to him. It caught the guy off guard just long enough.

    In an instant, the man bolted, sprinting past us like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment. I won¡¯t lie¨CI was shocked at how fast he moved, especially given his size. You¡¯d think carrying that much weight would slow him down, but no, he was Real fast.

    The team reacted quickly, though. They chased after him, and before he could reach the front door, one of them fired the stun gun. The prongs hit him square in the back, and he went down hard, convulsing as the electricity hit him. His towel slipped off in the process, and trust me, that was not something any of us wanted to see.

    ¡°Ah,e on, man¡­¡± I muttered, turning my head away.

    The guys worked fast. They pulled out a stic strap and tightened it around his wrists, securing him properly.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast for your size,¡± one of the mercenaries said, half impressed, half annoyed as he caught his breath.

    ¡°Someone get him some clothes, for god¡¯s sake,¡± Ron added, shaking his head like he¡¯d seen enough.

    A couple of them stepped into the bedroom and came back with a random pair of shorts and a T¨Cshirt. They got him dressed as hey there on the floor, still twitching a little from the stun gun st.

    ¡°Jeez, Jack, why¡¯d you set the thing to high stun?¡± one of the guys asked, frowning as he looked at the poor guy still squirming.

    Jack just shrugged. ¡°Better safe than sorry. The way he ran, I wasn¡¯t taking chances.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t argue with that. The guy had almost slipped past all of us. If he¡¯d made it to

    the street, this would¡¯ve turned into a whole mess. Cops, bystanders, security cameras. -we didn¡¯t need that kind of attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be a real hussle taking this guy to the car.¡± Another said.

    WE

    CHAPTER D71

    ¡°Well we better start now,¡± Ron said and the four of them split up, one taking his right arm, the other taking his right leg, the third taking his left arm, and thest person. taking his left leg.

    They lifted him and took him down to the car, now that we had him my investigators would do their best to get him to confess, I needed to let Olivia know about this good

    news.

    But i

    unfortunately, she still wasn¡¯t answering her calls.

    R

    CHAPTER <b>072 </b>

 Ex wife bye 72

    CHAPTER <b>072 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made the transfer,¡± I said firmly to the receptionist, holding up my phone so she could see the confirmation of the transaction. The screen disyed the sessful receipt, proof that I had fulfilled my part of this exhausting arrangement.

    Beside me, Mrs. Grayson stood with a look of visible relief washing over her features. She tried to mask it, but it was too obvious. Her eyes slightly brightened, and the corners of her lips pulled into a grateful smile, though it felt forced to me. She was clearly pleased, almost too pleased,

    ¡°Thank you for this, Adrian,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying a slight tremble of genuine gratitude, or at least, what sounded like it. ¡°We are once again in your debt.¡±

    Without warning, she reached out and took my hands in hers. Her touch was cold, frail yet unexpectedly firm, as if she needed to cling to me for strength. The move caught mepletely off guard. What the hell did she think she was doing?

    I instinctively pulled my hands away, a reflex of disgust jolting through my body. My expression hardened as I withdrew from her touch, quickly adjusting my tie and clearing my throat to regainposure. She really should have known better than to touch me without permission.

    How could I, even for a moment, allow her to hold my hands these very hands that should never be held by the woman responsible for my mother¡¯s death? Just the thought of it was enough to make my chest tighten with contempt. It felt like a betrayal of my own blood as if by standing here, helping her, I was spitting on my mother¡¯s memory.

    She noticed my reaction, of course, she did, but chose to pretend like she didn¡¯t. A subtle flicker of something shed across her eyes, perhaps annoyance that I hadn¡¯t yed along with her little disy.

    Trying to keep the atmosphere neutral, I forced a polite smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s not at problem, Mrs. Grayson. I see him as a father too, so why wouldn¡¯t I help?¡±

    The words tasted like ash in my mouth. Lies, every single one of them. If only she knew what I truly thought. Why in the world would I ever see that man as a father? The very notion wasughable.

    ¡°Thank you again,¡± she repeated, her voice softer this time

    Her eyes lingered on me for a moment before she continued, her gaze flicking toward the hospital room behind her. ¡°Ir Sessfully unlocked! oken to Olivia since you got here. I hope all is well between you<b>¡­ </b>

    Her question felt more like an interrogation than a casual remark. I maintained myposed facade, not letting her see the annoyance that briefly red in my chest.

    <b>1/4 </b><ul><li>CHAPTER 072 </li></ul>

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I replied smoothly. ¡°I know what she¡¯s going through at the moment, and I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb her.¡± It was an easy enough excuse, believable even..

    She nced back over her shoulder, eyes settling on her daughter sitting motionless. on the couch. Her lips parted as if she were about to say something, and though I saw them move, her words were too soft for me to catch.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes slightly in suspicion.

    Mrs. Grayson turned her head back toward me, her expression unreadable. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± she dismissed quickly, though her tone betrayed her. There was something there, something she wasn¡¯t telling me.

    Then, she added, with a chill in her voice, ¡°Please feel free tomunicate with her, even at this time. She¡¯s your wife, after all, so there¡¯s no excuse.¡±

    ¦°

    Her words hung in the air, heavy and deliberate. It wasn¡¯t a suggestion ¨C it was an expectation, perhaps even a warning.

    ¡°Will do,¡± I replied curtly, keeping my tone neutral, though I felt the coldness in her voice pierce through me. She wanted me to y the dutiful husband

    She nodded, then turned and walked back into the hospital room, leaving me alone in the corridor with my thoughts. As I watched her disappear behind the door, my mind drifted back to what Olivia had revealed just an hour ago that she was adopted by these people.

    ¨C

    That revtion must have been earth¨Cshattering for her, I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what it felt like to have your whole life, your whole identity, flipped upside down in a single moment. Yet, she carried herself with an unsettling calmness. From the outside, she lookedposed, almost unaffected, but I knew better. Deep down, beneath that mask, she had to be in pain. There was no way she wasn¡¯t.

    I took a few steps closer to the hospital room and stared at her through the ss window. She sat there quietly by the bedside, her posture stiff, her eyes vacant as if she were trapped in her own whirlwind of thoughts. Seeing her like that made -something twist ufortably in my chest.

    Her revtion also meant something else ¨C she likely had no idea about what these people had done. She was just a child when it all happened, too young to understand the weight of their sins. All this time, I had believed that Olivia had yed a part in what her so¨Ccalled parents did. Especially Sam Grayson ¨C the way he always doted on her, the way he showered her with affection and gave her everything she could ever

    ask for.

    I used to think that was the very reason he defrauded my mother. I convinced myself that he had done it for Olivia, to give his little girl a life offort and luxury, to shield her from the struggles of a poor upbringing. It seemed to make sense back then. I had built my anger around that assumption and wrapped my hatred tightly around it like

    armor.

    But now? Now that I know, that Olivia wasn¡¯t even his biological daughter, everything felt like it was crumbling beneath my feet.

    My

    ly eyes drifted toward Mr. Grayson, lying there in the hospital bed. He looked so weak, so fragile, but none of that could erase the truth of what he was a selfish, cold- hearted man. This new revtion only proved it further. He hadn¡¯t done it for anyone else. He hadn¡¯t done it out of fatherly love or sacrifice. No, he did it purely for himself. To satisfy his own greed, to climb higher without caring who he trampled beneath hist

    feet.

    I let out a heavy sigh, dragging my gaze back to Olivia.

    Does this mean she was innocent all along?

    All the hatred I had carried for her, all the bitterness that had consumed me every time I saw her face ¨C had it all been based on a lie? Had I been wrong about her from the very beginning?

    My chest tightened as memories of everything I had done to her came flooding back. I stared down at my palms, almost as if they were stained by the past. These hands had humiliated her, insulted her, and even worse I had raised them against her, all because I thought she deserved to suffer for the crimes of her family. Crimes she might have known nothing about.

    I don¡¯t like her ¨C at least, that¡¯s what I kept telling myself. But after hearing this today, something inside me shifted. I couldn¡¯t look at her the same way anymore, not with the same burning hatred that had once consumed me.

    I watched as she slowly got up from the chair beside her father¡¯s bed and walked out of the room, ncing at me before heading to the bathroom.

    After a few minutes, her mother followed.

    Since she was no longer there I walked into the room.

    Beep beep beep.

    The sound of the hospital machine could be heard as I took a seat next to Mr Grayson, I never knew heart attacks could be so fatal, I looked at the oxygen pipe that ran from his nose to the tank.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking scum,¡± I said to him, my voice barely above a whisper

    ¡°You think you can escape what¡¯sing for you, no, I¡¯ll make sure they get you fixed up for the real punishment,¡± I said to him like he was awake to hear me.

    A sudden urge to block his oxygen pipe flew through me, and I couldn¡¯t resist, I used the tips of my fingers to hold down the pipe for a few seconds, the machine beeping faster and faster, and a small smirk appeared on my face as I released the pipe and the beeping slowed down

    You¡¯re gonna be up soon for judgment day.

 Ex wife bye 73

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I stepped into the bathroom, the cool tiles beneath my feet doing little to steady the whirlwind inside my chest. I stood in front of the mirror, and for a long moment, I just stared at the reflection staring back at me. My eyes looked tired, almost hollow, as if the weight of thest few days had drained every ounce of life from them. I let out a shaky breath, the sound echoing softly against the walls. So much had happened, far too much for me to process in such a short time.

    onto my

    Turning on the tap, I cupped my hands under the cold running water and sshed it

    face repeatedly, as if I could wash away the storm of emotions inside me. The chill of the water sent a jolt through my nerves, but it wasn¡¯t enough to clear my head. Nothing could, not right now.

    Just then, the bathroom door opened. I stiffened, immediately sensing her presence before I even turned around. My mom or rather, the woman I had called my mother all my life, though she was only my adoptive mother¨Cstood there, blocking the exit. Her eyes were sharp, almost using, as if she¡¯d been waiting for this moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± she asked, her tone edged with terision.

    I frowned slightly, puzzled by her question. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I replied, my voice colder than I intended.

    She stepped closer, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t want Adrian to know what you discovered about us,¡± she said, her voice dripping with suspicion. ¡°So why haven¡¯t you told me about it yet?¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s why she¡¯d followed me in here. Her soul wasn¡¯t at rest¨Cshe needed answers, needed to ease the growing fear inside her. She was terrified of what I knew, and it showed in her eyes.

    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I turned back to the mirror, avoiding her gaze.

    ¡°I have my reasons for keeping this from Adrian,¡± I said calmly. ¡°As for you, I already told you back at the house. You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    But she wasn¡¯t satisfied with my answer. Before I could react, she lunged forward and grabbed my arm tightly, her fingers digging into my skin with an unexpected force. I gasped, not from pain, but from sheer disbelief. In all the years I had known her, she had neverid a hand on me like this. Not once<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°Now you listen to me carefully,¡± she hissed, her face inches from mine. ¡°You¡¯re not going to y these mind/games with me. You¡¯re going to tell me what you found out right now. Or else.¡±

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Her threat hung heavily In the air, but I had had enough. I jerked my arm free from her grasp, ring at her with a newfound fire burning in my chest. ¡°Or else what?¡± I snapped, my voice rising. ¡°You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re terrified of losing your

    <b>1/3 </b>

    precious son¨Cinw.¡±

    I took a step closer, not backing down this time. My heart pounded, but my resolve hardened like steel. ¡°Well, here¡¯s a little news sh for you,¡± I continued, my tone sharp as a de. ¡°Now that I know the truth about you and Dad, I¡¯m done. I¡¯m leaving Adrian for good, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of seeing me hesitate. Without another word, I walked past her, my chest tight but my steps firm. Let her stew in her fear. Let her wonder what I found out about them.

    As I stepped out of the bathroom I spotted Adrian making a call in the hallway and I didn¡¯t bother looking in his direction, I walked into the ward and grabbed my phone from my purse, I hadn¡¯t checked my phone since I left Adrian ce and I was supposed to call Julian.

    As I opened it up there were almost 20 messages and 10 missed calls from Julian.

    Was something wrong or was this just him being too caring as usual, I opened up the message and started reading.

    Since I got to my parents¡® house, my whole mood had been miserable. Every conversation felt like walking on a tightrope, every nce from my so¨Ccalled mother twisted a deeper knife into my chest. But as I read the message it felt like a small crack of sunlight breaking through the storm clouds hanging over me.

    Julian had done it. He managed to catch the driver that Adrian had paid off to hit the

    eporter that day. My heart skipped a beat, a spark of hope igniting in the middle of my bad mood. This was huge. Finally, a thread I could pull.

    I couldn¡¯t waste a second. I needed to call Julian back immediately. My fingers trembled slightly <b>as </b>I dialed his number, Without thinking, I stepped out of the hospital room, not wanting anyone to overhear the conversation. I also needed fresh air, and space to think clearly.

    As I made my way toward the exit, my eyes¨Cdespite my best efforts¨Cfound Adrian¡¯s. It was like my gaze was drawn to him against my will. We were both holding our phones to our ears, locked in our separate calls, yet somehow frozen in the same moment.

    The way he looked at me stopped me in my tracks for a brief second. His stare lingered longer than usual, different from the usual re of annoyance and frustration that had be so familiar/over the past few months. There was no irritation this time. Instead, there was something softer, almost like¡­ pity.

    It didn¡¯t make sense. Adrian had never pitied me before, not once. If anything, he loved watching me under pressure. So why now? Why this sudden shift in his eyes, like he wanted to say something but the words were caught in his throat? His expression gnawed at my mind, but I forced myself to shake it off. I couldn¡¯t afford to get distracted by him now.

    Julian¡¯s voice crackled through the line<b>, </b>pulling me back to reality.

    CHAPTER 073-

    ¡°Liv,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hey, sorry I missed your calls. I¡¯ve been swamped all day,¡± I replied

    I took a deep breath, walking further away from Adrian and out through the hospital

    doors.

    But even as I spoke, I could feel Adrian¡¯s eyes still fixed on me, as though he were trying to read my mind. His gaze burned into my back, heavy and unrelenting. I didn¡¯t turn around. If he wasn¡¯t going to say anything, then I wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction of knowing he had gotten under my skin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for your response for a while now, Liv,¡± Julian continued, his voice lined with concern. ¡°I thought you went to see your parents. What kept you so busy?¡±

    I let out a quiet sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose as exhaustion tugged at me. ¡°Like I said, a lot,¡± I admitted, my thoughts still tangled in knots. ¡°But I read your messages just now though and am d that you found him, I knew I could trust you,¡± I said to

    him.

    ¡°From your tone, I know something is up, and something was already up before your went to see your parents so start talking,¡± Julian said.

    Then the tears came rushing down my eyes as I could not hold myself ¡°I found out that I was adopted.¡± I said sobbing.

    As I expected Julian was silent, I¡¯m sure even he couldn¡¯t have expected that too.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 74

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    Did I just hear her right, or were my ears deceiving me? My mind struggled to process her words as if they were foreign sounds bouncing around in my skull.

    YOs say?¡± I asked, my voice uncertain

    ¡°What¡­ what did you just say?¡± I asked, my voice uncertain, almost shaky. I needed to be sure, because surely, I couldn¡¯t have heard her correctly.

    From the other end of the phone, I could hear her soft sobs. She was crying. Not just sniffling or tearing up, but genuinely crying. This was serious. My heart clenched as I imagined her sitting there, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Liv, breathe. Calm down for a moment,¡± I said gently, trying to steady my own racing heart. ¡°Take a minute, then tell me what¡¯s going on. What do you mean you¡¯re adopted?¡± My voice was low, concerned, and urging her to exin.

    She took in a shaky breath, then another, clearly trying topose herself. I could hear the sound of her swallowing down her sobs.

    ¡°Remember when I told you I found something at Adrian¡¯s ce? And I said I was going to tell you about it?¡± she finally managed to say, her voice still trembling.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied immediately, my mind shing back to that moment. She had seemed. disturbed, but I never imagined it was something this big.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± She paused, and I could tell she was gathering her courage. ¡°After I found out what I did, I went over to confront them my so¨Ccalled parents and while I was there, I overheard them talking. That¡¯s when I heard them say it. That I was adopted.¡± Her voice cracked slightly at the end. ¡°And when they realized I had overheard them, they confirmed it. They didn¡¯t even deny it.¡±

    Damn. I felt like the floor had dropped out beneath me. My knees buckled, and I had to sit down, running a hand through my hair in frustration and disbelief. Just earlier today, I had been feeling good ¨C hopeful, now that we got one of them, And now this? My chest tightened with sympathy for her.

    ¡°That must be a lot to take in¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Liv. Really, I am,¡± I said softly, my heart aching for her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize,¡± she responded quickly, her voice tight with pain and a trace of bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s not like you were the one who lied to me all these years.¡±

    Her words stung, not because they were directed at me, but because of the raw hurt in her tone. I wished there was more I could do tofort her.

    ¡°Do you want me toe over? Sessfully unlocked! > properly,¡± I offered, hoping she¡® d let me be there for her in person.

    But she quickly declined. ¡°No, I¡¯m at the hospital right now, and Adrian¡¯s here with <b>me</b>. I really don¡¯t want to create another scene,¡± she replied, her voice sounding exhausted.

    My concern only deepened. ¡°Hospital? Wait, why are you at the hospital?¡± I asked, my pulse quickening.

    She sighed heavily, and I could hear the weight of her guilt in that breath. ¡°I¡­ I might have said some things I shouldn¡¯t have told my dad. He got worked up, and he had a heart attack,¡± she confessed quietly.

    Ouch. Even though, technically, he wasn¡¯t her biological father, the news still hit me hard. It wasplicated ¨C painful and messy in ways I could hardly imagine. My mind. raced with questions, but all I cared about at that moment was her.

    ¡°Liv¡­¡± I began, my voice soft, but the words caught in my throat. How could I even begin to make this better for her?

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, he kept something like that from you all these years, it¡¯s only natural to react that way,¡± I replied to her.

    Silence

    She didn¡¯t reply to what I said, I hope I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself too much, okay? All of this¡­ it¡¯s not good for you right now,¡± 1 added, my voice full of concern. I could still hear her sobbing quietly on the other end, and it tore at me. I wished more than anything that I could be there beside her, tofort her, to take some of the weight off her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, though her voice betrayed her words. She was trying to sound strong, trying to hold herself together. I could tell she was fighting to keep herself from crying even harder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m good,¡± she added, but I wasn¡¯t

    convinced.

    ¡°Please, Liv¡­ really try to be fine. Not just for your own sake, but also for your baby,¡± I reminded her gently. It wasn¡¯t just her anymore

    ¡°Alright, I will,¡± she promised softly, though her voice still trembled under the weight of her emotions.

    Trying to shift the focus slightly, I updated her on the situation. ¡°My private

    investigators are still working on getting that driver to confess,¡± I informed her. ¡°But he¡® s proving to be more stubborn than we expected. Every time we question him, he just ms up tighter.¡±

    ¡°I trust you,¡± Olivia said with a bit more strength in her voice. I could hear a flicker of determination returning. ¡°You¡¯ll get him to talk, Julian. I know you will. He¡¯ll break eventually.¡±

    ¡°I was actually on my way to check on their progress before I saw your call,¡± I admitted. Truthfully, I¡¯d been eager to see if they had made any headway, but hearing from her had taken immediate priority.

    ¡°Julian, I need a quick favor,¡± she said, her tone shifting, a hint of hesitationced with hopefulness.

    ¡°Anything,¡± I replied without a second thought. ¡°What is it?¡±

    She took a deep breath, as though preparing herself for the words she was about to say. ¡°Since I got to the hospital, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ my real parents. Are they still out there somewhere? Should I try to reach out to them?¡± Her voice wavered between fear and longing. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you could do some digging, maybe find out something about them?¡±

    I paused for a moment, weighing her request carefully ¡°Um¡­ Olivia, that¡¯s going to be really difficult,¡± I admitted honestly. ¡°Even for someone like me. To track them down, I¡¯d need at least some information. Anything at all. Without even a starting point, it¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±

    ¡°But how am I supposed to find any information about people I never even knew existed?¡± she replied, frustration creeping into her voice. It was a fair question, one! wished I had a simple answer to.

    ¡°Well,¡± I said, thinking out loud, ¡°another route we could take is going to the foster home that took you in before your adoption. They might have some records, something we could work with.¡±

    ¡°So I still have to go talk to my adoptive parents¡­ even when I don¡¯t want to,¡± she said bitterly. The thought clearly pained her, and I couldn¡¯t me her. After what they¡¯d bidden from her all these years.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not what you want to hear,¡± I said gently, ¡°but they might hold the missing pieces we need. Just think about it, Liv.¡±

    She let out a sigh again then said ¡°When my dad wakes up I¡¯ll go ask him about it.¡± She said, I could hear from her tone how she didn¡¯t want to do it.

    ¡°All alright then, just give me a call when you¡¯re done, and please reply to my messages faster so my heart won¡¯t leave my chest every second,¡± I said to her.

    And I heard her let out a smallugh, at least that would living her mood a bit.

    Without another word I ended the call, until she called me back I had another problem. to take care of.

    CHAPTER 075:

 Ex wife bye 75

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    I headed down to the basement, where our surveince equipment was set up. The air was cold and still, There were several monitors lined up on the wall, and right now, all of them were focused on the same room¨Cthe one where the driver was being held. The lighting in there was dim, casting long shadows, but clear enough for us to observe every expression on his face.

    I sank into the chair in front of thergest screen, folding my arms as I listened in through the live audio feed. One of my investigators leaned forward, speaking with deliberate calmness.

    ¡°Help yourself out here,¡± he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t start talking, this couldnd you in prison for a very long time.¡±

    I watched the driver closely, waiting for any hint of reaction. A flinch. A nervous nce. Even a twitch. But there was nothing. He sat there, his face straight, almost emotionless. No fear. No anxiety. Just pure indifference. It made my skin crawl.

    Were they going too soft on him?

    Before I could think of a new approach, one of the other investigators walked up to me with urgency written all over his face.

    ¡°We have something on the other person,¡± he said. ¡°One of the reporters.¡±

    My head snapped toward him. That was unexpected. They were able to find two people in one day? That was more than I could¡¯ve hoped for. If things kept going this way, and if Olivia managed to get some info about her foster home, there was a real chance we could track down her biological parents too.

    ¡°Show me,¡± I said quickly, getting up and following him to the row ofputers on the other side of the room.

    He tapped on a few keys before turning the screen toward me. ¡°Her name is Sandra Jertol. She was one of <b>the </b>reporters present the day Olivia was ambushed. Olivia¡¯s husband might¡¯ve done a decent job covering his tracks, but he didn¡¯t wipe everything.¡±

    He clicked on a video clip, and I leaned in.

    The footage was grainy and short, no more than twenty seconds, but there she was- Sandra, holding a microphone, standing near themotion. If we didn¡¯t know what to look for, it would seem like a coincidence. Just another reporter doing her job. But we knew better. And like the driver, she needed to be brought in and convinced to talk. ¡°Do we know where she is now? Sessfully unlocked! the frozen image of her face. The investigator nodded. ¡°Yeah. We tracked her down to a small business event happening right now. She was seen just a few minutes ago interviewing a couple of entrepreneurs.¡±

    I clenched my fists, irritated. A public event? Damn it, she was in a public ce which means we couldn¡¯t just move in there and grab her, should we wait for her to leave the event and then follow her back to her house?

    Do we have the time to do so?

    And there¡¯s a chance she might notice that we¡¯re trailing her from behind.

    There¡¯s still a way we could get her.

    I could talk to Ron and his team. If we yed this smart, we could get her right there, no need for brute force. We just needed to blend in, get close, and extract her quietly.

    Without wasting <b>time</b>, I turned on my heels and made my way upstairs to the quest room where Ron and the others were waiting. Laughter echoed through the hallway before I even opened the door¨Cthey were clearly enjoying a moment of lightness <b>I </b>hadn¡¯t been part of.

    <b>I </b>stepped inside. ¡°We found the second target, I announced, using my head to motion. for them to follow me.

    They immediately dropped what they were doing and followed me back down to the basement.

    Just likest time, the briefing was fast and efficient. They listed her name, her age, her upation, and even her usual routine. Everything we needed. Now, it was up to Ron and his team to move in.

    ¡°Now this wouldn¡¯t be like thest one,¡± I said, standing tall as they all assembled in front of me, their postures alert and ready. ¡°You guys are not moving in with tactical gear and stun guns this time. She¡¯s in a public space, surrounded by civilians, and we don¡¯t want any trouble with the cops. So we¡¯re going in differently.¡±

    Ron, ever the straightforward one, furrowed his brows. ¡°What do you mean different?¡±

    he asked.

    I took a step forward, crossing my arms. ¡°I was thinking¨Cwe get ourselves into the event. We go in dressed like high¨Cprofile entrepreneurs. Clean, polished, confident. We mingle, act like we belong there, then try to get her to interview one of us. Once we¡¯ve got her attention, we slip something into her drink¨Cnothing harmful, just enough to get her off her guard. Then we move her out quietly. No chaos, no scene.¡±

    Ron rubbed the back of his neck, thinking it through. Before he could speak, another one of the guys chimed in with a skeptical chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea¨Cexcept none of us know the first thing about being entrepreneurs.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not rocket science. You hold a champagne ss, act like you own five private jets, and throw around some vague business buzzwords. Just project confidence. Pretend you have all <b>the </b>wealth and power in the world, like you belong in a boardroom, not a basement.¡±

    The room was quiet for a beat before Ron let out a lowugh. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve already

    gotten our payment, so even if we wanted to back out, we can¡¯t. Looks like we¡¯re ying dress¨Cup today, boss.¡±

    A few of the other mercenaries chuckled in agreement, nodding their heads. ¡°We¡¯ll just follow your lead,¡± one of them added. ¡°Just make sure we don¡¯t end up on tomorrow¡¯s headlines.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, that¡¯s not going to happen,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°My maids will bring the suits up to the guest room. Change quickly¨Cwe don¡¯t want to lose track of her. The event will only go on for a while.¡±

    They all gave a nod of acknowledgment before turning to leave and prepare.

    As they walked off, I paused for a moment and took a deep breath. I only had one thing on my mind¨Cone goal that kept me moving through all this. I needed answers. I needed justice. And I was going to get it, no matter what I had to do or who I had to be in the process.

    And I¡¯m sure¡­ any man in my shoes would¡¯ve done the same.

    0 Likes

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

 Ex wife bye 76

    0 Likes

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    I headed up to my room to get ready for the evening. I didn¡¯t have much time, but I wasn¡¯t worried. A few minutester, I was dressed in a red suit. Everything was in ce the cufflinks, the polished shoes, and the silver tie I rarely wore but always felt powerful in.

    As I adjusted my tie in front of the mirror, I called my ountant. ¡°I need tickets to the event tonight,¡± I said, already anticipating a bit of pushback.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re cutting it really close, Sir,¡± she replied. ¡°Tickets will be more expensive than usual.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just get them,¡± I said firmly. The extra cost wasn¡¯t my concern. I had a n to carry out, and tonight¡¯s event was a critical step.

    I gave myself onest look in the mirror, straightening my posture. I looked good- confident, powerful. Just the way I needed to look tonight.

    I left my room and walked down the hall toward the guest room where Ron, Jack, and the others were staying. I gave a light knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a voice called.

    I stepped inside and was surprised to see they were already dressed¨Ctailored suits, polished shoes, the whole package. They looked sharp. I nodded in approval. ¡°Alright,¡± I began, leaning back against the table beside me. ¡°Let¡¯s go over the n to make sure everything is in order. We need two key roles tonight. First, someone needs make sure everything is in order. We need two ke to get Sarah¡¯s attention and draw her in for an interview. Second, someone needs to spike her drink during the interaction, Everything else will fall into ce after that.¡±

    Ron smirked and nodded in Jack¡¯s direction. ¡°He should be the one to spike her drink. The guy¡¯s basically invisible in a crowd¨Cno one ever notices him. We just need the right substance to add to her drink.¡±

    ¡°We can get that on the way there,¡± I added, already mentally listing the nearby contacts we could hit up.

    ¡°In that case,¡± Jack said, dropping down onto the bed with a grin, ¡°you should be the one to get interviewed. You¡¯ve got more fame, more recognition. She¡¯ll bite quicker with you than any of us.¡±

    They weren¡¯t wrong. I had the face, the name, and the presence. I could draw her in easily.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    dy, let¡¯s move.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± I said with a final n

    Without another word, I turned and walked out, the others falling in line behind me. We got into the ck SUVS waiting out front. The event venue wasn¡¯t far from my

    <b>1/3 </b>

    ce, so within minutes, we were pulling up in front of the building.

    As we stepped out, the shing lights of the cameras immediately blinded us. Reporters swarmed the area, snapping pictures without even knowing who half of us were. But that¡¯s the thing¨Cstep out of a luxury car wearing a thousand¨Cdor suit and people assume you¡¯re important.

    As nned, Ron and his team followed me closely, looking sharp andposed. They yed the part perfectly.

    In the crowd, we quickly spotted Sarahughing, a ss of champagne in hand, chatting with a few other reporters. Good. That meant I didn¡¯t have to offer her a drink -it was already in her hand. One less step.

    We exchanged a quick nod, everyone silently acknowledging their roles. Then we split up, each of us moving into position.

    I made my way through the crowd, angling toward her. When I reached the edge of the group she was in, I ¡°identally¡± stepped on her shoe.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± she said, turning sharply.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said, offering a quick but concerned look. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t hurt your foot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she replied, brushing it off, though I saw her expression change when she really looked at me. Her eyes lit up slightly

    ¡°I¡¯m Sarah,¡± she said, extending her hand.

    A small smile curved my lips as I shook her hand. ¡°Julian.¡±

    Now she¡¯d ask for myst name. Probably dig into my business background too. I was ready for all of it. I had my answers rehearsed, polished, and convincing.

    ¡°You have a lovely name,¡± she said instead, stepping a little closer. ¡°That name has always been my favorite.¡± She paused, studying my face. ¡°Would you like to apany me somewhere less noisy?¡±

    I nced back. Everyone was in position. We had nned for her drink to be spiked out here, in the open. But if she wanted a private setting for the interview¡­ That would make things even easier.

    I brought out my phone and quickly typed out a message to Ron: ¡°Change of n. Looks like she wants to interview me privately. Someone should trail me¨Ckeep your distance, but be ready. We¡¯ll handle her from there.¡± I hit send and slipped the phone back into my pocket, masking any signs of suspicion.

    Looking back at her, I gave a small smile and gestured with my hand for her to lead the way. ¡°Sure,¡± I said casually, letting her think she was in control of this moment.

    We stepped out of the crowded event hall, slipping past the clusters of reporters and guests without drawing too much attention. The noise of the party quickly faded as we moved through the hallway and into the quiet backstage area. Dim lights buzzed

    CHAPTER 0/6

    overhead as we approached a narrow corridor. I kept my steps steady, but my ears<b>. </b>were trained on the soft sound of footsteps behind us¨CRon, Following us just like I asked, careful not to raise suspicion.

    She stopped in front of a door, pulled a small key from her purse, and unlocked it with ease. That caught me off guard. How the hell does she have ess to this room?

    We stepped inside. She flipped on the light, revealing a small, intimate space¨Cmore like a lounge than an office. There was a couch, a side table, and, strangely, a bed pushed against the wall. My eyes narrowed slightly. This¡­ doesn¡¯t look like a ce for

    terviews.

    Even more confusing¨Cshe wasn¡¯t holding a mic, no notepad, no recorder, not even her phone. So how was she nning to conduct this so¨Ccalled ¡°interview¡°?

    Before I could voice any of my thoughts, she caught me off guardpletely. She stepped forward, grabbed me by the cor, and pressed her lips against mine, shoving. me back against the wall.

    What the hell?

    My eyes widened in shock. I didn¡¯t move at first¨Cmy brain was still trying to catch up to what just happened. This definitely wasn¡¯t part of the n. We just met. She was supposed to be the one we were targeting, not the other way around.

    I broke away from the kiss, catching my breath. ¡°Whoa¡­ What are you doing?¡± I asked, my voice sharp with confusion.

    She smirked slightly, eyes scanning mine. ¡°I saw the way you looked at me earlier. Your didn¡¯t step on me by ident. It was a setup.¡±

    Damn. Was I that obvious? Had she figured it all out?

    ¡°You nned that little bump so we¡¯d end up here, alone¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡± she said, a glint of something dangerous or maybe amused shing in her eyes.

    1 Likes

 Ex wife bye 77

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    I felt her hands slowly sliding down my chest, going dangerously close to the waistband of my pants. Instinctively, I ced both hands on her shoulders and pushed her back, though gently enough not to startle her.

    ¡°Look,dy¨Cwhatever it is you think is happening here, you¡¯ve got it all wrong<b>,</b>¡± I said firmly, locking eyes with her so she¡¯d get the message.

    She gave me a sly smirk and took a step forward, undeterred. ¡°Rx. There¡¯s no need to be shy,¡± she said, her voice smooth and seductive. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±

    I was already backed into the wall, with nowhere else to go without physically shoving her away. I raised my index finger, holding it up between us like a stop sign. ¡°Enough,¡± I warned, my tone sharper this time.

    Finally, she hesitated and stoppeding. She blinked at me, confusion flickering across her face. Then, her expression shifted to annoyance. ¡°Dude, what¡¯s your deal? You were giving me all kinds of signals at the event earlier and now you¡¯re ying hard to get?¡±

    I frowned. Signals? What was she even talking about? I hadn¡¯t interacted with her beyond the basics. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to. I never gave you any signals,¡± I replied calmly but firmly.

    Her arms crossed tightly over her chest. ¡°So then, why did you follow me back here?¡±

    she shot back.

    e were

    I raised a brow at her. ¡°Follow you? I thoughting here for an interview,¡± I said, trying to stick to the story.

    She scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°An interview? In a private room like this?¡± she asked, gesturing to the secluded space with its minimal lighting and questionable decor.

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. And trust me, I certainly didn¡¯t expect you to try and molest me the moment we got here,¡± I said tly.

    Her <b>smug </b>expression faltered. She took a half¨Cstep back, her eyes narrowing slightly. as if something had just clicked in her mind. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ We just met tonight. I never told you I was a reporter. So how did you know?¡±

    Damn it. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned the interview. That was a rookie mistake.

    ¡°I¡­uh¡­I saw you interviewing people on the news once,¡± I stammered, trying to sound as casual as possible. ¡°Figured y Sessfully unlocked Stonight, too.¡±

    But she wasn¡¯t buying it. She shook her head slowly, her suspicion growing. ¡°No, no.

    That doesn¡¯t add up. There¡¯s something really off about you.¡± She backed away further, reaching for her purse on the table behind her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    W

    So much for keeping our cover intact. It was clear now that she was getting

    suspicious and fast. But at least we weren¡¯t in a public area. No one was around. That meant we could proceed with n B.

    Before she could reach the door, I stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°And who said you could leave?¡± I asked coldly.

    Her eyes widened as she struggled to pull away. ¡°Let go of me or I¡¯ll call security!¡± she snapped, panic beginning to creep into her voice.

    ¡°In this situation, you¡¯re really not in a position to make threats,¡± I told her, tightening my grip just enough to stop her from bolting.

    Right on cue, Ron and the others walked into the room, quiet andposed.

    ¡°No one followed?¡± I asked without taking my eyes off her.

    Ron gave me a curt nod. ¡°We¡¯re clear.¡±

    Her gaze darted between each of them, realization dawning as fear spread across her face. ¡°Who are you people? Are you all with him?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.

    The fear in her eyes told me she finally understood¨Cthis wasn¡¯t some drunken flirtation gone wrong.

    Jack stepped forward slowly, holding a ss of champagne in his hand. The pale golden liquid shimmered under the dim lights, but I knew better than to be fooled by appearances¨Che¡¯d already spiked it with something powerful just as nned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen all your faces,¡± she warned, her tone trembling but defiant. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to kidnap me, you¡¯re making a huge mistake. I have connections. Powerful ones. I¡¯ll ruin every single one of you.¡±

    I smirked, not even bothering to hide my amusement. ¡°Let me guess¡­ you¡¯re talking about using that tiny payment Adrian Westwood gave you to destroy our lives?¡± I said, my voice low and mocking.

    Her bravado faltered instantly. Her eyes widened, flicking between us in disbelief. I could see it on her face¨Cthe way she stiffened, the slight shake in her hands¨Cshe was rattled. She hadn¡¯t expected that. She was probably scrambling in her mind,

    wondering how we knew about her dirty little deal with Adrian.

    Jack stepped closer, raising the ss in her direction with a calm, deliberate hand..

    ¡°Drink this,¡± he said, his voice firm and emotionless.

    She stared at the ss like it was a venomous snake. ¡°I¡¯d rather not. Thank you,¡± she replied coldly, backing away slightly.

    Without warning, she swung her right arm, attempting to knock the champagne from Jack¡¯s hand. Her movement was quick, but Jack was quicker¨Che stepped back just in time, the drink still intact.

    That was enough. I moved in, grabbing her iling arm before she could try anything

    CHAPTERZ

    else, holding her steady. Her struggles got more and more intense, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough to break free.

    Jack approached again, his face unreadable, and with one hand, he grabbed her jaw and forced her lips apart with his thumb. Then, he poured the champagne into her mouth.

    ¡°Swallow,¡± he <b>said</b>.

    She had no choice. With her throat constricting around the liquid, instinct kicked in. She swallowed, coughing slightly afterward but otherwise fine¨Cfor now.

    I finally let her go, and she stumbled backward, holding her wrists, her breathing. ragged and uneven.

    ¡°What did you put in that?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp with fear. She looked around, hoping for answers, but none of us said a word. We simply watched her.

    It wouldn¡¯t take long.

    Her eyes darted to her purse. In a frantic rush, she grabbed it, yanked it open, and

    out her phone. Her fingers fumbled as she unlocked it and began dialing.

    She was going to try it anyway.

    None of us moved. We didn¡¯t need to. It was already toote.

    Just as she hovered over the call button, her entire body froze for a second. Her phone slipped from her hand, hitting the floor with a soft thud. Then her knees buckled beneath her, and she copsed.

    Silence filled the room for a beat, and then Jack slowly crouched down and picked up her phone.

    ¡°She was just about to hit send,¡± he said, showing the screen. ¡°Close one.¡±

    I nodded, stepping forward. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter anymore. That call was never going through.¡±

    We all gathered around her, watching her lie motionless on the floor. She was breathing, barely, but she was out cold.

    At this point her confession was not that important anymore, her phone was opened and there should be a chat or some kind of transaction that she must have had with Adrian that we could use as part of the proof, this would scare her up a little and she would have no choice but to say the truth.

 Ex wife bye 78

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The whole ce still f battlefield¨Ctension clung to the walls like thick smoke, and thest thing I wanted was to face any of them. Emotions were still raw, and I had no desire to say something I might regret. So I made up my mind: I¡¯d wait until morning. Maybe, the dust would settle a little by then, and we could all breathe again. Or at least pretend to..

    That evening, I quietly grabbed my purse and slipped out, making my way back to Adrian¡¯s ce. I hoped he wasn¡¯t entertaining any funny ideas, that we might be heading back together.

    I knew he would likely bete at the hospital. That gave me the perfect opportunity to go through the wardrobe undisturbed. I pulled out a small luggage bag I had purchased some time ago, just <b>in </b>case. Well, now was the ¡°just in case¡± moment.

    Opening the wardrobe, I carefully began folding the clothes he¡¯d bought for me. It was ironic, really. I hade here with nothing for the second time, and now I was leaving with items he gifted me. The first time I moved in, I at least had a few things of my own. But now, even those were gone. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Dora had something to do with it¨Cshe always had a quiet but sinister way of making her presence known.

    I ced each piece of clothing in the bag, one after the other, trying to keep things neat and orderly, though my mind was anything but calm.

    There was something that continued to nag at the back of my mind¨Csomething I couldn¡¯t quite wrap my head around. If my family is somehow involved in his mother¡¯s death, why would he still care for them so much? Why would he stay behind and look after my father¨Cthe very man responsible for causing him so much pain?

    I had walked away, but Adrian chose to remain. Why?

    So many thoughts swirled through my head. It was as if everything in my life had started spiraling the moment I met him. Ever since our paths crossed, peace had been. a stranger to me. And yet, for reasons I still didn¡¯t fully understand, he married me. Why? Especially knowing what my parents had done. What was his motive?

    I folded thest of my clothes and zipped up the bag, the sound echoing in the stillness of the room. Julian was getting closer¨Ccloser to finally getting me out of this ce, this chapter of my life. That¡¯s why I had to be ready, little by little, preparing to leave. Slowly, quietly, I was packing up my past.

    Once everything was in order, I went into the bathroom to rinse my face. The cold water helped clear my mind a bit sessfully unlocked: all the emotional chaos. Morning came faster than expected. I hadn¡¯t even realized I had fallen asleep until Adrian¡¯s rm red through the room. I groggily opened my eyes, only to be greeted. by the sight of him stepping out of the shower.

    Water dripped from his toned, muscr body, glistening under the warm light. For at moment, I caught myself admiring him. When was thest time I actually felt his touch? It had never been out of love, not really, but even so, there had always been a spark. A physical connection that somehow lingered in memory.

    I quickly looked away, embarrassed by my wandering thoughts. But it was already toote¨Che¡¯d noticed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it too obvious that you¡¯re drooling,¡± Adrian said with a teasing smirk as he ran the towel through his damp hair. Then, unexpectedly, he added, ¡°How was your night?¡±

    I blinked, unsure if I heard him right. Did he just ask me how I slept? Since when did Adrian Westwood care about how I felt, let alone how I slept?

    I stared at him, my face clearly showing disbelief. My brows furrowed, lips parted slightly¨CI couldn¡¯t hide the shock even if I wanted.

    Adrian had just asked me something he never had before. Simple as it was, it left me frozen.

    ¡°How was your night?¡±

    That question alone made my heart stutter

    ¡°It was, hmm¡­ not that bad,¡± I finally stammered, still caught off guard.

    He gave a small nod, his eyes scanning me for a moment. ¡°Looks like the ointment is really effective. The bruises¡­ they¡¯re almostpletely gone.¡±

    I nced down at my arms instinctively, and to my surprise, he was right. The bruises that had once been shades of purple and blue were now fading into nothing but a memory. I hadn¡¯t even realized it, not with everything else clouding my mind.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered, nodding. ¡°Guess it is.¡±

    A part of me wanted to keep the conversation short. I didn¡¯t want him picking up on my ns or asking questions I wasn¡¯t ready to answer. And yet, there was this small, -stubborn ache deep inside that just wanted to scream at him¨Cto demand answers for

    everything I¡¯d been through. For everything he let me go through.

    He cleared his throat as he picked up a T¨Cshirt, sliding it over his still¨Cdamp, chiseled body. His hair was a mess from the shower, and he ran his fingers through it as he spoke again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to say this,¡± he started slowly. ¡°But I know you¡¯re going through a lot right now. And, uh¡­ I just want to say, don¡¯t think too much about it. That¡® s how they are¡­the Graysons. Heartless to the core.¡±

    He paused, then nced over his shoulder at me.

    ¡°The original Graysons, I mean.¡±

    I raised a brow. Was that his attempt at separating me from them? From my own

    adoptive parents?

    ¡°Are you trying to console me?¡± I asked, arms folded defensively across my chest.

    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± he responded, sounding almost genuine.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I admitted. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ve never done it before. None of this. The way you¡¯re talking to me right now¡­it¡¯s different.¡±

    There was a long silence after that. The kind of silence that made the air feel heavier. He turned toward the mirror,bing his hair with slow fingers, deliberately avoiding my gaze now.

    Then, casually he said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t be showing up today?¡±

    ¡°I will actually,¡± I replied, trying to sound neutral. ¡°I want to speak to my dad.¡±

    He turned around, shirt now clinging to his chest, and I was sure that was the end of it. But he surprised me yet again.

    ¡°We could go together,¡± he offered. ¡°If you want.¡±

    I blinked,pletely taken aback. Is that suggestioning from him? Adrian never liked riding with me. Even when we had to, he made it feel like I was just extra baggage¨Cnever gave me an option.

    And now here he was. Offering.

    Something was off. He was either sleepwalking through kindness or¡­ something had.

    changed. I couldn¡¯t tell if he¡¯d woken up on the wrong side of the bed or the right side.

    30

 Ex wife bye 79

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    There had to be something going on behind all this. Was he trying to get rid of me? The thought popped into my head, half¨Cjokingly, but the uncertainty lingered. ¡°Thanks for the offer,¡± I told him, keeping my voice casual. ¡°But I won¡¯t be there. anytime soon. I still need to clean up and grab some breakfast.¡±

    He nodded slightly, his expression unreadable. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be waiting for your there,¡± he said, and without another word, he turned around and walked out of the

    room.

    As the door shut behind him, I sat motionless for a few seconds, listening to the sound of his footsteps retreating down the stairs. I got up from the bed, tiptoed to the door, and opened it just a crack. Peeking out, I confirmed that he was indeed leaving. His steps echoed faintly before fading out of range. I gently closed the door again and leaned my back against it, letting out a quiet sigh. My fingers found their way to my mouth, and I began biting my nails repeatedly, something I only did when I was nervous or overwhelmed.

    Who was that just now? Had someone swapped ces with the Adrian I once knew? Because the man I just spoke to¨Cit felt like I was talking to apletely different person. He wasn¡¯t the cold, distant version of himself that I had gotten used totely. And that was what disturbed me the most.

    Why couldn¡¯t I ever figure him out? One minute he was distant, barely able to look me in the eye. And now he was polite, almost warm.

    ¡°You know what,¡± I muttered to myself, pushing away from the door, ¡°that¡¯s his problem, not mine.¡± Right now, I needed to focus. There were more important things to deal with¨Clike getting to the hospital.

    I headed into the bathroom and took a quick shower, trying to clear my mind under the stream of warm water. After that, I <b>put </b>on a simple outfit¨Ca skirt and a blouse¨Cand made my way downstairs for breakfast.

    I sat at the dining table and picked at my food, not really tasting it. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Adrian had left without even having breakfast. That alone told me something was off. Adrian never skipped meals. Especially not breakfast. He always said it was the most important meal of the day.

    To anyone on the outside, Adrian probably seemed like the ideal son¨Cinw. Het showed up at the hospital. He sat by my father¡¯s bedside. He acted like he cared about our family. Butst night, he¡¯d slipped just for a second and revealed something that stuck with me.

    He said the Graysons were all liars.

    10

    What did he mean by that? Did he know more about my family than I did? Had they done worse things than I already discovered? The questions raced through my mind, each one more unsettling than thest.

    my dad

    I finished my meal, my appetite long gone. Then I grabbed my purse and headed out.

    I During the drive to the hospital, I rehearsed the questions I wanted to ask when he woke up. If he was awake. I needed answers, and I hoped to God he was ready to give them.

    When I arrived and stepped into the hospital room, I was surprised to see my father sitting up in bed. My mother was by his side, holding his hand, and across the room, Adrian sat on a couch, his phone in his hand.

    He looked up when I entered, his eyes briefly meeting mine. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± he said tly.

    1 forced a sarcastic smile.

    My eyes shifted back to my father. Despite everything, a wave of relief washed over me. A part of me was genuinely happy to see him awake and alert. The guilt that had eaten at mest night¨Cthe guilt of knowing I¡¯d yed a part in putting him in this condition clung to me like a second skin.

    But how was I supposed to start this conversation? Thest time we talked, everything had ended in tension and confusion. The room now felt heavy with that leftover awkwardness. Like no one wanted to be the first to speak.

    Adrian was quick to catch up to us. He cleared his throat, his presence still lingering even though the air between us was already tense. Then, as if sensing the need for space, he spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys some privacy,¡± he said quietly. Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and walked out of the room, the soft thud of the door behind him making the silence feel heavier.

    I stood there for a moment, feeling the weight of everything I was about to say, I lifted my hand and tucked a stray lock of hair behind my ear, steadying myself. Then, I broke the silence.

    ¡°My real parents¡­ who are they?¡± I asked, my voice calm butced with all the emotions I was trying so hard to keep in check.

    Their eyes met mine, both their faces instantly hardening. My mother was the first to speak.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the first thing you choose to say to him? After everything you¡¯ve done? After the damage you caused?¡± she said coldly, arms crossed tightly over her chest.

    ¡°What else did you expect me to say? ¡®I¡¯m sorry?¡± I snapped, unable to help myself.¡± You should be the ones apologizing to me.¡±

    Still, I reminded myself to stay careful¨CAdrian could be right outside that door,

    CHARTER (179

    listening. Thest thing I needed was to say something that would hint at what I¡¯d discovered through hisputer.

    My mother scoffed loudly, her lips twisting in disdain, but before she could speak again, my father reached over and gently ced his hand on hers.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said softly. ¡°We don¡¯t need her apology. She¡¯s made her choice to be this way.¡± He turned to me then, his expression stiff. ¡°As for your real parents¡­¡± he paused for a beat, ¡°we don¡¯t know who they are.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know them? You told me once that you did them a favor by adopting me. How does that make sense if you didn¡¯t know them?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we knew them, we adopted you from a foster home, and yes we did whoever dropped you there a favor by removing you from that ce, which I now see was a mistake.¡± My mother said.

    I rolled my eyes, was she trying to get to me or something, now that I know she isn¡¯t even my mother I don¡¯t care about anything she says to me anymore.

    ¡°I deserve to know the name of the foster home,¡± I said firmly, keeping my voice from cracking. ¡°That¡¯s the least you can give me.¡±

    There was a long pause before my father sighed and turned to her again. ¡°What was the name of the ce?¡± he asked, almost pleading.

    But she looked away, refusing to speak, lips pressed together in defiance.

    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Sunshine Orphanage Home,¡± he finally said, the name slipping out. uncertainly. ¡°That should be it,¡± he added with a half¨Chearted nod as if trying to convince himself it was the truth.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he was unsure. I would check it out. And if it turned out to be a lie, I

    woulde back. And I would make them tell me the truth.

    Without another word, I turned on my heel to leave, the desire to look at either of them

    gone.

    But just as I reached the door, her voice cut through the air onest time.

    ¡°She never¨Cblended in with us from the beginning because she always had poverty in her blood, she always preferred the poor root¡± She turned her attention to me ¡°Go find your poor parents¡±

    I paused, then let out a soft, calm smile. Her words no longer had ws. They couldn¡¯t cut me the way they once did. I didn¡¯t need to fight back. Not anymore.

    CHAFTER 060

 Ex wife bye 80

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I stepped out of the room, my heart still heavy with the weight of the conversation, My mind was racing with fragments of emotions and questions I couldn¡¯t yet answer.

    As soon as the door clicked shut behind me, my eyes met Adrian, who was leaning against the wall with his arms folded across his chest, his expression unreadable. His gaze was steady, focused on me, and I instantly knew¨Che had heard everything.

    He straightened up the moment I walked out, clearing his throat subtly as if preparing to speak or perhaps offering a silent acknowledgment. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood for an exchange. I wasn¡¯t ready to confront whatever thoughts he had about what he¡¯d just heard. So, without a word, I brushed past him, my heels tapping softly against the floor, echoing the silence between <b>us</b>.

    I reached into my purse and pulled out my phone, scrolling through my contacts until found Julian¡¯s name. I pressed the call button and held the phone to my ear, listening to the dial tone <b>as </b>I stepped outside.

    The line rang several times before it disconnected. I sighed. He was probably away from his phone. Still, I needed him with me today. I gave it a few more seconds and tried calling again. This time, after the third ring, he picked up.

    ¡°Was in the shower a few minutes ago. Talk to <b>me</b>,¡± he said, his voice a little breathless.

    ¡°I got them to talk,¡± I said quickly, not wanting to waste time. ¡°They don¡¯t know my biological parents personally, but they did tell me which orphanage they adopted me from. So¡­ maybe someone there might have answers.¡±

    Julian let out a thoughtful hum on the other end of the line. ¡°That¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s something. You want me to tag along?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied immediately. ¡°You¡¯re the one helping me track them down. You need to hear everything firsthand.¡±

    ¡°Where should we meet up?¡± he asked, always practical.

    I paused, then frowned. ¡°Meet up? Adrian already knows I¡¯m going to the orphanage. If he sees us together, what happened thest time might repeat itself I¡¯ll just send you the address, and you cane straight there.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Julian said, and I could hear the sound of movement in the background.¡± Send it now, and I¡¯ll get dressed.¡±

    We ended the call, and I immediately opened our chat thread, typing the address and hitting send. I tucked the phone <b>back </b>into my purse and stepped into the Uber that had just arrived. I gave the driver a small nod and settled into the back seat, staring out the window.

    The ride felt longer <b>than </b>usual as if time had decided to stretch itself just to toy with

    CHAPTER <b>DAD </b><ol><li>me. My stomach was in knots, anticipation mixing with fear. I was finally going to see the ce that had been a part of my earliest years¨Cthe ce I had no memory of but that might hold the missing pieces of my identity. I prayed silently that they would. have records, names, something that could lead me to the truth. </li></ol>

    When the car pulled up at the orphanage gate, I handed the driver his fare and stepped out. The building looked old but well¨Ckept, with faded paint on the walls and a

    small garden by the side. I stood at the entrance, ncing up at the sign, a strange mix

    of nostalgia and unfamiliarity washing over me.

    Julian hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so I waited by the gate, shifting my weight from one foot to the other. Instinctively, I scanned the area¨Cleft, then right. No suspicious vehicles. No lingering shadows. Being married to Adrian had taught me to always stay alert, event when I didn¡¯t want to be.

    I pulled out my phone and texted Julian: ¡°I¡¯m at the gate. Waiting.¡± I kept my eyes on the screen, watching for the typing bubble to appear.

    Nothing..

    I refreshed the chat. Still nothing.

    I tapped my phone against my palm repeatedly, ncing down at the screen every few. seconds, hoping to see a reply from Julian. The seconds dragged by painfully, my nerves building with each passing moment. I was growing more restless than I cared to admit.

    I¡¯d been waiting at the gate for a while now, and every minute that passed felt like a missed opportunity, but anticipation. I was so close. So close to uncovering something¨Canything¨Cabout where I came from, and I didn¡¯t want to waste time standing outside.

    I turned around and scanned the street again, eyes darting left and right, but there was still no sign of Julian, he knew that he needed to hear things firsthand. But now he was nowhere in sight, and I was growing tired of waiting. My foot tapped impatiently against the pavement.

    Should I go in without him? He had the address. He could find me inside easily enough. And time¡­ time wasn¡¯t exactly on our side here. Every second counted

    I hesitated, biting my lip, before finally turning back to face the imposing iron gates in front of me. I drew in a deep/breath and stepped forward, squinting as the sunlight bounced off the metal. To the right of the gate, I spotted a small silver doorbell. I walked over and pressed it. Once. Twice. On the third press, a faint click sounded, followed by a calm voice from a tiny speaker box mounted beside it.

    ¡°Good day, madam. How may I help you today?¡±

    The voice was polite, professional, and clear. I had to give them credit¨Csecurity was tight. Which, under normal circumstances, would be reassuring. But in my case, it only made <b>things </b>harder. I didn¡¯t know anyone who worked here. I didn¡¯t have an

    ar

    appointment or a referral. And I had no idea what kind of exnation I could give that would get me through that gate.

    My mouth opened slightly as I fumbled for something to say, but nothing came out.

    ¡°Hello?¡± the voice asked again, a little more firmly this time.

    Panic was starting to settle in when suddenly, I felt a warm breath against the back of my neck. I stiffened, startled, then turned just as an arm reached forward and calmly. pressed a button on the speaker.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to adopt, of course,¡± the familiar voice said smoothly.

    I blinked, then turned to face him, already knowing who it was.

    Julian.

    Late. Of course.

    He looked smug like he¡¯d just saved the day. Did he think this was some dramatic soap opera? A Zee World finale?

    ¡°You showed upte just to make a grand entrance?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes. yfully. ¡°What kept you?¡±

    He smirked and gave a slight shrug. ¡°I had something important to take care of before I left. But it looks like I came just in time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Lucky you,¡± I said, bumping him lightly on the shoulder. ¡°One secondter and I would¡¯ve popped your arm off.¡±

    Before he could respond, a loud metallic click echoed from the gate. With a mechanical groan, the iron bars began to swing open automatically. We both turned to face the opening and without another word, we walked through side by side.

    Thepound was beautiful. A burst of color greeted us as we stepped inside- flowers blooming along the walkways, a well¨Ckeptwn, and the sound ofughter in the distance. Children yed happily on the yground, their joy infectious. It was -hard to imagine that this serene ce held pieces of my forgotten past.

    young woman in a neat uniform approached us with a bright smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mia. Please follow me,¡± she said, before turning on her heel and heading toward the main building.

    We followed close behind, the gravel crunching softly beneath our feet. I leaned toward Julian, lowering my voice.

    ¡°So¡­ what now<i>?</i>¡± I murmured. ¡°We obviously didn¡¯te here to adopt.¡±

    CHAPTER OR1

 Ex wife bye 81

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    She was right. We didn¡¯te here to adopt. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure why those. words came out of my mouth. It was a gamble, a long shot at best. A part of me hoped that saying the right thing, even if it wasn¡¯t true, would get us through the doors. And thankfully, it worked. We were in.

    We got passed phase one.

    But now, with that initial hurdle cleared, we had an even bigger problem looming ahead: Phase two. Figuring out exactly what we were going to ¡®say next¨Cwhat story. we¡¯d spin, what excuse we¡¯d give¨Cwithout getting kicked out for good.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of something,¡± I muttered in response to Olivia as we approached the main building but the truth? I was stalling. My mind was racing <b>in </b>every direction, trying to piece something together that would sound believable.

    I med myself for this situation. I should¡¯ve been more prepared. But I¡¯d been distracted. That damn phone call had thrown me off bnce, and now I was paying for it. And those bastards still wouldn¡¯t talk, still holding back crucial information, and it consumed me more than I cared to admit.

    And now here we were, fumbling through a lie with no exit strategy in ce.

    FLASHBACK

    (A few Minutes After Olivia Sent the Address)

    Ding.

    The buzz from my phone echoed through the quiet room as I rubbed a towel through my damp hair. I didn¡¯t need to look. I already knew it was Olivia sending the address, just like she said she would. No surprises there.

    But then the buzzing continued. Not a message this time.

    A call.

    I turned my head toward the sound, narrowing my eyes at the screen. An unknown number shed across it. I figured maybe it was Olivia using another number, one I hadn¡¯t saved. That wouldn¡¯t be out of the ordinary.

    Without thinking twice, I picked it up and brought the phone to my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liv. I¡¯ve received it and I¡¯m on my way,¡± I said, walking back toward my dresser.

    But the voice that replied wasn¡¯t hers.

    unlocked!?¡±

    ¡°Liv? Who is this Liv? And what e Sessfully unlocked!

    My whole body went rigid.

    The voice was unmistakably female. It carried an oddly familiar tone, like a scent from

    CHAPTER ON!

    childhood suddenly wafting back into your life.

    I froze.

    The pause on my end must have said it all because she spoke again¨Cthis time more. yfully, with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Has the cat got your tongue, dear boy?¡±

    And that¡¯s when it hit me.

    Like a p to the face.

    I should¡¯ve recognized her voice the moment she spoke. How the hell did I not catch it?

    ¡°Mum¡­¡± I said, swallowing hard. ¡°Uhmm¡­ how are you doing today?<i>¡± </i>

    I could practically hear the smirk on her face through the phone.

    ¡°How am I doing, you ask? Hm. How would a mother feel when her own son refuses to

    tact her for months?¡±

    ulse quickened. I started pacing.

    s not like that, Mum. I¡¯ve just been¡­ really busy with work,¡± I stammered, already knowing how hollow that excuse sounded.

    ¡°Busy?¡± she repeated ¡°You¡¯re still out there working yourself to the bone when there¡¯s a perfectly goodpany waiting for you to take over. And yet¡­ you¡¯re busy?¡±

    Her voice cracked, the emotion creeping in fast. ¡°Not even a simple hello, Julian.¡±

    And just like that, I was cornered. Again.

    She always did this¨Calways found a way to twist the knife just deep enough to make me bleed guilt. Why did she have to do this every time?

    ¡°Come on, Mother¡­ there¡¯s no need to cry,¡± I said softly, trying to calm her down. I rubbed my temple with one hand, the stress already settling into my bones.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not crying,¡± she said, her voice sharpening like a de.

    In an instant<b>, </b>the tone shifted from fragile and emotional to cold andmanding. Just like that, the tears were gone. Or maybe they were never there to begin with.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure out why you¡¯ve been avoiding all our calls, boy,¡± she said, her voice taking on a hardened edge.

    That voice¨Cmy mother¡¯s voice¨Chad the uncanny ability to change tones like shifting weather. One second, she was the soft, emotional woman who made you feel like her heart was breaking, and the next, she was a general leading troops into battle. Fierce,manding, and terrifying when she needed to be. You did not want to get on her bad side. Trust me.

    I sighed and ran a hand down my face. ¡°Who gave you this number, Mom?¡± I asked, already having a strong suspicion.

    ¡°Who else but Damien?¡± she replied with casual sharpness.

    24

    CHAPTER OST

    Of course. Damien.

    I knew it. That slippery bastard. I shook my head, biting back augh. I wasn¡¯t even really mad¨Cjust mildly betrayed in an almostical way. I thought he had my back. Clearly, I thought wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him when I see him,¡± I muttered half¨Cjokingly, though I was definitely going to make him suffer¨Cmaybe hide his car keys or change his Netflix password. My mother didn¡¯tugh. Instead, she seized the opportunity like a hawk diving for prey. ¡°So you were actually avoiding us.¡± Her tone took another sharp turn,ced with something more fragile now¨Cdisappointment. Maybe

    I rubbed the back of my neck. Damn it. ¡°Mom, you know the reason why. It¡¯s the same reason I left the city and came here in the first ce,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice level, trying not to sound like a rebellious son who ran away from home.

    There was a brief pause on her end before she responded, her voice softer now, almost pleading. ¡°Julian, my dear boy¡­ do you have any idea how many people would kill for the opportunity that was handed to you? Why would you throw that away?¡±

    I closed my eyes. Here we go again.

    ¡°For the thousandth time, Mom,¡± I said, my voice tightening with frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t want that opportunity. I don¡¯t want to be the CEO. I don¡¯t want to sit behind a polished desk in a suit I hate, smiling through board meetings and pretending I care about stock percentages.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s not how this works,¡± she replied with calm insistence, the kind that told me she¡® d been rehearsing this line for months. ¡°Someone needs to take over, Julian. And you¡® re our only child. That someone has to be you.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. This was exactly why I didn¡¯t want to answer her call in the first ce. She hadn¡¯t changed her mind. She hadn¡¯t let it go. This was the only reason she was calling¨Cto try and pull me back into the life I had worked so hard to escape.

    My eyes scanned the room for any sort of out¨Cany excuse to end this call without sounding like a total jerk. Then my gazended on a crumpled piece of paper near the edge of my desk.

    Perfect.

    I grabbed it without hesitation and held it close to the phone, crumpling it slowly next to the speaker.

    ¡°Hello? Can you hear me? Thework is really bad over here,¡± I said, forcing static into my voice while rustling the paper dramatically.

    ¡°I can hear you perfectly,¡± she shot back,pletely unimpressed. ¡°And I know what you¡¯re doing, Julian.¡±

    Crap.

    CHARTER DET

    I crumpled the paper harder. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you! Curse you,work!¡± I said,

    exaggerating my frustration before dramatically ending the call.

    I let the phone slide out of my hand onto the desk and leaned back against the wall. Slowly, I let my head fall back, bumping it lightly against the drywall. Just enough to feel it.

    Thest time I spoke to my mom was the day before I met Olivia at the hospital. I¡¯d been dodging her calls since then, dodging this conversation because I knew how it would go. She would guilt¨Ctrip me. She would paint herself as the helpless mother whose only son abandoned the family business. She would make me question my choices, even if for just a moment.

    And now, thanks to that blockhead Damien, she had my new number.

    To be fair, I could almost understand why he gave it to her. My mom didn¡¯t take no for an answer. She probably backed him into a corner, emotionally ckmailed him, or nearly choked the life out of him with her words until he caved.

    Yup, that sounded about right.

 Ex wife bye 82

    0 Likes

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    As we walked up the path toward the main building, I stole a nce at Julian. He lookedpletely zoned out¨Clost in another world entirely. His brows were furrowed just slightly, his jaw tight like he was biting back thoughts he couldn¡¯t voice out loud.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that big brain of yours?¡± I whispered, nudging him lightly with my elbow. ¡°Still waiting, strategist.¡±

    Julian exhaled slowly, eyes still ahead. ¡°We should probably just tell her the truth,¡± he muttered.

    I froze for a second before catching up to him. ¡°Seriously?¡± I whispered harshly. ¡°I thought you were the genius nner here. I¡¯ve considered telling the truth too, believe me, but what if she doesn¡¯t buy it? What if she kicks us out¨Cand bans us for good? If that happens<b>, </b>we lose everything. No ess. No chance of digging up anything.¡±

    Julian didn¡¯t argue. He just rubbed the back of his neck and sighed again. ¡°We¡¯re cornered here¡­ I got nothing.¡±

    That admission hit harder than it should have. If Julian didn¡¯t have a n, then we were officially improvising in dangerous territory.

    We stepped into the building. The woman who had met us at the gate walked briskly ahead, guiding us down a long, dim hallway. Her heels echoed softly against the old floor. It smelled faintly of lemon cleaner and something else.

    She stopped in front of a small door and opened it, giving a polite, tight¨Clipped smile. ¡± Please, have a seat while I go get the forms.¡± She said gesturing for us to enter

    Then, without another word, she left and shut the door behind her.

    The office was¡­ outdated, to put it kindly. The furniture looked like it had survived at least two decades of wear, and the blinds on the lone window were slightly bent. A rickety fan rotatedzily on the ceiling, more decorative than useful.

    I sighed and pulled out a chair. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have a follow¨Cup n, I don¡¯t think it was a good idea to say we were here to adopt at the gate,¡± I said, trying to keep my irritation in check. ¡°We should havee up with another way in.¡±

    Julian shrugged as he sat beside me. ¡°Honestly? I didn¡¯t even think it would work. I just¡­ said it. Wasn¡¯t really expecting to get this far.¡±

    I gave him a sideways look. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re already this deep, we might as well ride. it through and pray she doesn¡¯t kiss out¡±

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ¡°Hopefully,¡± he repeated, but he ad¡­ed.

    There was a pause, and I took another look at him. His shoulders <b>were </b>tense. <b>His </b>fingers drummed lightly on the arm of the chair. That faraway look <b>hadn¡¯t </bpletely

    APTER 082

    left his face.

    ¡°Before we came in,¡± I began softly, ¡°you looked lost in thought. Is finding the rest of them getting to you that much? Or¡­ is it something else?¡±

    He hesitated, then gave a half¨Csmile. ¡°Nah, not really. I mean, we¡¯ve already found two of them. It¡¯s just thest piece left now¨Cthe reporter you allegedly killed.¡± He made air quotes with his fingers as he said the word, casting a smirk in my direction.

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Allegedly, huh? You make it sound like I¡¯m some kind of ck widow.¡± Julian chuckled but then grew serious again. ¡°That¡¯s where the problem lies though. The two we¡¯ve got? They¡¯re too loyal. Days in a locked room, barely any light or food, and they still won¡¯t talk.¡±

    Neaned forward, sping my hands together. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not just time they need. Maybe they need¡­ fear. A real threat. Something that¡¯ll crack that shell.¡±

    Julian nodded slowly, ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I need to scare them¨Cmake them believe this is theirst chance. I¡¯m just trying to think of something¡­ believable and terrifying enough to get through to them.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be difficult,¡± I said, smirking slightly, trying to lighten the mood with a bit of humor. Julian, however, didn¡¯tugh like I expected. He was still distracted, his eyes lingering on the closed door in front of us.

    ¡°If that wasn¡¯t what was troubling you outside, then what was?¡± I asked again, softening my tone a bit.

    He let out a long breath, almost as if he¡¯d been holding it in for hours. ¡°Family issues. My mom called me,¡± he finally admitted

    I blinked. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not on bad terms with her, right? So¡­ what happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about being on bad terms. I love my mom too much to ever be distant like that. It¡¯s just the usual,¡± he said with a tired shrug. ¡°She¡¯s still pushing me to take over thepany. Won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you were looking like you were carrying the weight of the entire world on your shoulders?¡± I asked, tilting my head slightly.

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    amy

    ¡°Well, when I saw your face and you mentioned your mom, I thought maybe she disowned you or something super dramatic.¡± I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms. ¡°You looked that stressed.¡±

    looked

    A small smile crept up on his face. ¡°As much as I stress her out, she¡¯d never go that far. I¡¯m all she¡¯s got. It wasn¡¯t anything too serious<b>, </b>really. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I paused for a moment, then said, ¡°You know, it¡¯s kind of funny. I¡¯ve never met your

    mom. Or anyone from your family, actually.¡±

    Julian raised an eyebrow at me, clearly surprised by the sudden shift. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, think about it. We¡¯ve known each other for this long, You¡¯ve met my people. But

    I haven¡¯t spoken to or met a single soul from your side.¡± I shrugged casually, but the thought lingered in the back of my mind more than I admitted.

    Julian scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°To be fair, my family¡¯s¡­ boring. My mom especially. You should be d you haven¡¯t met her.¡±

    Iughed. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an emotional rollercoaster. One minute she¡¯s crying like the world¡¯s ending, the next she¡¯s barking orders like a five¨Cstar general. She¡¯s mastered the art of emotional maniption. Uses it to guilt trip me constantly. If you knew her, trust me, she¡¯d pull the same moves on you.¡±

    ¡°She actually sounds like a lot of fun. I¡¯d love to meet her someday,¡± I teased.

    ¡°Did you not hear what I just said, woman?¡± Julian said with mock exasperation, and we bothughed quietly.

    Then, his tone shifted slightly. He leaned in and gently poked my stomach with his index finger. ¡°Hope you¡¯re not letting the stress get to you too much. You¡¯ve got this little guy to think about.¡±

    I ced ¨¢ hand over my belly instinctively. ¡°I try my best. But if things keep going at this rate¡­¡± I trailed off, exhaling slowly, ¡°I might just lose it.¡±

    He gave me a look that said he understood more than words could.

    Just as he opened his mouth to say something else, the door creaked open, snapping us out of the moment. The woman from earlier stepped in, holding a small stack of papers in her hand.

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting,¡± she said with a polite smile as she approached the desk. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    Julian straightened up, exchanging a nce with me.

 Ex wife bye 83

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Westwood, shall we?¡± the woman said, cing a neat stack of papers on the table directly in front of Julian and me.

    I blinked, confusion creasing my brow. ¡°How did you know myst name? I never told you that.¡±

    Even to my own ears, my voice sounded uncertain. I wasn¡¯t being confrontational- just genuinely surprised. From the way her lips curved slightly, I could tell she had been expecting that question.

    ¡°Well,¡± she began with a small, almost amused shrug, ¡°everyone knows the famous wife of Adrian Westwood.¡± Then, with a slight pause and a raised eyebrow, she added, ¡± Or should I say ex¨Cwife?¡±

    Her tone had shifted ever so slightly¨Cmore curious now, though still polite. For al moment, a heavy silence settled over the room. I could feel Julian¡¯s gaze flicker toward me, probably wondering how I would respond to that¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ soon¨Cto¨Cbe ex¨Cwife,¡± I said finally, my voice dropping a little. Saying it out loud still felt odd, like my tongue had yet to get used to the words.

    ¡°Mmm, I see,¡± she replied, her tone neutral as she nodded, but I didn¡¯t miss the flicker of judgment¨Cor maybe just curiosity¨Cthat crossed her face before she returned her attention to Julian.

    ¡°And let¡¯s not leave out you, Mr. ke,¡± she said, straightening her back. ¡°Though | must admit, the rumors floating around about you and Mrs. Westwood haven¡¯t exactly been¡­ Appropriate.¡± She adjusted her sses and gave us both a firm look. ¡°But that¡® s not why we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get down to business, shall we?¡±

    Oh boy. Here came the <b>part </b>I¡¯d been dreading¨Cthe truth.

    I heard Julian clear his throat and shift in his chair, clearly gearing up for the awkward confession we were about to make. He nced at me again, and I met his eyes before subtly nodding and gesturing with my head. No way was I doing the talking¨Che started this mess.

    He sighed and finally spoke, ¡°Well, <b>uhmm</b>¡­ Mrs.?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Mrs. Lambert,¡± she interjected.

    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Lambert,¡± Julian continued, still trying to soundposed. ¡°There was a small misunderstanding with this whole thing¡±

    She raised an eyebrow.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ¡°Yes, well, you see,¡± I jumped in, deciding to help him out¨Csort of. ¡°We¡¯re just friends. And where Ie from, friends don¡¯t usually adopt children together. So, he might

    have¡­ made a mistake when he said we were here to adopt.¡± I gave Julian a quick side nce. Yes, I absolutely pinned the me on him. He was the one who blurted it out at the gate without any warning.

    Mrs. Lambert blinked slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯te here to adopt.¡± Julian said, this time more firmly.

    Silence.

    Mrs. Lambert removed her sses and set them down on the desk, folding her hands in front of her. Her lips were a thin line now, and the calm look on her face began to give way to visible irritation.

    ¡°So let me get this straight¡­¡± she began, her tone dropping a few degrees colder. ¡°Your told them at the gate you were here to adopt. I personally escorted you inside, offered you seats, and went to fetch the necessary paperwork. At any point¨Cliterally any point. -you could¡¯ve corrected the misunderstanding. But instead, you let me waste my time preparing documents for a process you had no intention ofpleting.¡±

    Her voice was growing sharper, the edges lined with growing frustration.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how busy we are here? Every second counts, every form, every family visit. We don¡¯t have the luxury of entertaining lies or¡­ games.

    The guilt was already bubbling in my chest, and Julian¡¯s expression told me he was feeling it too.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do any of those because we came here for a different reason. We <b>wanted </b>to find out something.¡± I said, trying my best to stayposed even as tension slowly filled the room.

    ¡°Something else?¡± Her brows furrowed. ¡°So you tricked us into letting you in <b>just </b>because you wanted to find out something else? Do you realize I¡¯m supposed to be aring for the children <b>right </b>now?¡± she snapped, her voice rising an octave as she began stumping her index finger to the desk repeatedly. The sound echoed through

    the small office

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did that¨CI really am,¡± I said quickly, my hands ced firmly on the table as if bracing myself. ¡°But this is also very important. To me. More than I can exin.¡±

    Mrs. Lambert red at me, clearly unimpressed with my apology. Her hand moved toward the telephone beside <b>her</b>, lifting it with purpose and dialing a number swiftly, each button press deliberate and final

    Panic spiked in my chest. She was really going to kick us out

    ¡°Please¡­¡± I said suddenly, <b>and </b><b>the </b>words that came next poured out of me without forethought, born of sheer desperation. ¡°I really need your help. <b>I </b><b>was </b>an orphan here. I only recently discovered I was adopted, and I came here hoping I could find out something¨Canything¨Cabout my biological parents¡±

    The moment those words left my mouth, everything changed.

    Mrs. Lambert froze mid¨Cdial. Her hand hovered in the air, motionless, and for a second I wasn¡¯t sure she even heard me. Then, slowly, almost cautiously, she ced the receiver back on its hook and turned her eyes toward me. The stern expression she had worn moments earlier disappeared, reced by something softer¡­ something almost vulnerable.

    ¡°You were an orphan here?¡± she repeated, her tone significantly gentler now.

    ¦§

    ¡°Yes, I was,¡± I replied with a quiet nod. ¡°And that¡¯s the real reason I came here today. I know I went about it the wrong way, but I didn¡¯t know how else to do it. I just¡­. I needed toe here and try to piece together where I came from. Who I am.¡± There was a beat of silence as she looked at me. Then she cleared her throat softly and picked up her sses from the desk with careful hands. ¡°Well¡­ maybe I can help,¡± she said, her voice almost distant as if she was remembering something far away. Julian gave me a look¨Cshocked, eyebrows raised and lips slightly parted¨Cbut I was just as stunned as he was. I hadn¡¯t expected her to listen, much less offer help. ¡°You can?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°But¡­ why?¡±

    She let out a small sigh and looked at both of us, her eyes clouded with memories.¡± Because I was also an orphan here. I grew up in this ce. But before I could uncover anything about my own parents, it became toote. They were gone. The answers disappeared with them. And even though what you did today was dishonest and disrespectful, I wouldn¡¯t wish that same regret on you.¡±

    Her words hit me right in the chest, stirring something deep inside. I gave her a soft, sincere smile, my heart swelling a little with a hope I hadn¡¯t expected to feel today. It was rare especially in this town to find someone who could look past the surface and see the pain underneath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± I said gently. ¡°But thank you. Really. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I said I could help,¡± she corrected, her tone shifting back to business. ¡°Not that I cant find them for you. That part¡¯s still on you. But if you were truly an orphan here, then your file should still exist somewhere in our archives. Now, follow me.¡± She said.

    ¿Ú

 Ex wife bye 84

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    With that, Mrs. Lambert stood up from her chair, the sharp click of her heels echoing softly through the quiet office, a rhythm that oddly mirrored the pounding of my heart.

    Julian and I stood up without a word. I cast a quick nce at him, and he offered me a subtle nod of encouragement. It was small, but it was everything I needed in that moment. We followed closely behind her, the silence between us filled with unspoken. thoughts and anticipation. Each step we took down the hallway felt like a step closer to something I had dreadly waited life for¨Canswers. Closure. Truth.

    And hope.

    We entered another room¨Ca much smaller onepared to her office¨Cbut it was filled wall to wall with filing cabs, a few desks, and glowingputer screens. This must be the administrative records room. The air was cooler here, and the hum of theputer servers made the atmosphere feel a little more serious, a little more real.

    This was where secrets were stored. Where identities were documented.

    Mrs. Lambert took a seat in front of one of theputers, her fingers moving quickly. over the keyboard, clearly familiar with the system. Julian and I took our seats on the chairs nearby, quietly observing. My hands rested tensely on my knees, and I realized I had been holding my breath the entire time.

    After what felt like hours but was probably just a few minutes, Mrs. Lambert turned slightly toward me and said, ¡°Mrs. Westwood, pleasee over here.¡±

    My breath hitched. I stood up slowly and walked toward her. Julian remained seated, though I could feel his eyes on me, silently supporting me from afar.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she began, her eyes still focused on the screen, ¡°your originalst name?¡±

    Originalst name? I blinked,pletely thrown.

    ¡°If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± I said softly, a slight quiver in my voice. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t. know it. That¡¯s why I came.¡±

    She let out a low sigh, and I immediately felt my stomach drop.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, adjusting her sses slightly, ¡°that¡¯s going to be an issue. Yourst name is what we use to separate identities. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve had plenty of children. named Olivia here. Without/a surname, it¡¯s going to be very difficult and I don¡¯t have

    that time.¡±

    Just like that, the tiny thread of hope I had been clinging to began to unravel. I hade so far. I had taken such a r

    If to believe that I was finally Sessfully unlocked! getting somewhere. And now it few ping through my fingers.

    I stood there silently, my hands curling into fists at my sides, not in anger, but in frustration and helplessness.

    But then, as if the universe decided to throw me a bone, she squinted at the screen and said, ¡°Well¡­ looks like luck¡¯s on your side today.¡±

    My head snapped up. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There are only three entries under the name ¡®Olivia¡® who were registered as orphans here. That¡¯s surprisingly few. I guess I can spare a few more minutes to look into each

    of them.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help the gasp that escaped my lips. Relief went through me like a wave. Julian stood up and joined us, pulling out a small notepad and a pen from his pocket like he had been preparing for this all along.

    He stood beside me, ready to jot down anything useful

    ¡°Olivia Ivanof. Description: Russian, redhead, six feet tall.¡± Mrs. Lambert read aloud, her eyes skimming the screen while her fingers hovered over the mouse. Then she paused, turning to look directly at me. I could already sense the doubt in her expression before she even said the words.

    She gave me a pointed nce and added, ¡°This clearly doesn¡¯t fit your description.¡±

    And she wasn¡¯t wrong. I definitely wasn¡¯t Russian¨Cmy dark brown curls and medium- light skin made that clear. I had never dyed my hair, And it was far from red. As for height, I could onlyugh internally. Six feet tall? I¡¯d be lucky if I even scraped five- seven on my best day.

    Mrs. Lambert clicked again, her eyes scanning the next file. ¡°Olivia Nkutu. Desion:

    ck, African.¡± She stopped right there, not bothering to read on. It was obvious from her tone and the quick dismissal that it didn¡¯t match me either.

    She moved on to the third and final name, and this time, her expression changed, It was small, but I saw it¨Cthe slight narrowing of her eyes, the tension in her jaw. Something about thisst file had her more focused than before.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, stepping forward, anxiety wrapping around me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Thisst Olivia¡­ it¡¯s the closest match to your description,¡± she said, sounding a bit uncertain. ¡°But there¡¯s one issue¨Cthere¡¯s nost name listed.¡±

    I blinked, confused. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nost name? How is that even possible?¡±

    Mrs. Lambert adjusted her sses, her gaze fixed on the screen. ¡°ording to this file, you were brought to the orphanage by a staff member. It says here you were found. wandering alone at about five years old. No identification, no guardians, and no information on where you came from. Whoever brought you inbeled you simply as Olivia¡® because that¡¯s the name you kept repeating.¡±

    I turned my head to look at Julian, whose eyes were with surprise<b>¨C</b>probably mirroring my own expression. The room felt suddenly colder like the walls hade closer and the ceiling had dropped a little lower.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying my parents didn¡¯t bring me here? I wasn¡¯t abandoned?¡± My voice. was barely a whisper, but every word felt heavy on my tongue.

    Mrs. Lambert gave a small shake of her head. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t abandoned here, not in the traditional sense. You got lost. Or at least, that¡¯s what we assume. You were found and then brought here. No one knows who your parents are, whether they¡¯re alive or

    not.¡±

    A wave of emotions surged through me¨Cconfusion, relief, sadness. Relief that maybe, just maybe, I hadn¡¯t been cast aside. That I wasn¡¯t someone¡¯s unwanted mistake. But

    also heartbreak, because this meant the trail to finding my family had gone ice cold. If no one knew who my parents were¡­ then how could I ever find them?

    I pressed my palms together and took a step closer to her desk, desperation thick in my voice. ¡°Please, Is there anything else you can check? Any clue, any detail¨Cno matter how small. A note? An item I might¡¯ve had with me when I was found?¡±

    Mrs. Lambert sighed gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But this is as far as I can go with the system. There¡¯s nothing more here in your file.¡±

    Her words hit me harder than I expected. After all the effort, the endless questions, the hope that had slowly started to build¨Cit all seemed to copse under the weight

    a single truth: I might never know where I came from. I might never know who I really

    of

    was.

 Ex wife bye 85

    CHAPTER ORS

    <b>CHAPTER </b>085

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    I could see how everything we¡¯d just learned was already weighing heavily on Olivia. Her shoulders sagged, and her eyes dimmed. We¡¯de so far, only to m into yet another brick wall. It felt like a cruel joke.

    But I wasn¡¯t about to let things end like this. No way.

    Just because she didn¡¯t know herst name didn¡¯t mean the trail had to go cold. There had to be other sources¨Cother ways. This was an orphanage; they had to have more than just names and files. Records. Logs. Footage. Something.

    ¡°You must have video footage from the day Olivia was brought in,¡± I said, stepping forward. ¡°There has to be a way we can trace where she came from. What if we could pinpoint the location or identify who brought her in?¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t even flinch. Her fingers paused briefly over the keyboard, but she didn¡¯t look up. She had already tuned me out.

    ¡°Look, everything you¡¯re asking for¡­ it¡¯s beyond me,¡± she said, atst, her tone clipped, almost defensive. ¡°I¡¯m just a staff member here. I can¡¯t go digging into records like that without proper clearance. You¡¯re asking me to cross lines I¡¯m not allowed to cross.¡±

    It felt like a punch to the gut. She imed she wanted to help, but she barely lifted a finger.

    Olivia let out a small, defeated sigh. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said quietly, managing a weak smile. ¡°Thank you for your time. Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    Wait¨Cwhat?

    She was just going to give up like that? No, Not like this.

    As she turned on her heel to leave, I reached out and gently grabbed her wrist. ¡°Rx,¡± I said firmly but softly. ¡°You¡¯re giving up way too easily.¡±

    She looked back at me, confused, her eyes silently asking what I was nning.

    Fine. The woman said she couldn¡¯t help because she was just a staff member. That was understandable. But if this was above her pay grade, then we¡¯d take it to someone who did have the authority.

    ¡°We want to see the director,¡± I said suddenly, turning my attention back to the woman behind the desk.

    i

    That got her attention. She paused tenning has lightly in her chair.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she <b>low</b><b>,</b>¡­..ess creeping into her voice.

    ¡°The owner of this orphanage,¡± I repeated. ¡°The person in charge. Are they here in the building right now?¡±

    CHAPTER <b>005 </b>

    She gave me a long, scrutinizing look. Her eyes narrowed slightly, trying to figure out what I was getting at.

    ¡°And what if she is?¡± she asked after a moment, her voiceced with curiosity. ¡°What exactly do you n to do, Mr. ke?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with her,¡± I said calmly.

    That made her smile¨Cthough not kindly. It was one of those smug little smiles that told me she thought I was out of my depth.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just walk in and demand a meeting with the director,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s not how things work around here. You need an appointment. And trust me, they don¡¯te easy.¡± She said.

    oh please, Mrs. Lambert,¡± I said, keeping my tone calm but firm, ¡°this isn¡¯t a corporate office. It¡¯s an orphanage. If the director is free, I would like to see her. Please.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes at me like she was sizing me up, debating whether or not to push back. ¡°That¡¯s still not how it works, Mr. ke,¡± she said tly.

    I stepped closer, lowering my voice just enough so Olivia wouldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°You told us earlier that losing your parents wrecked you. You said you wouldn¡¯t wish that pain on another woman, remember? Well, as you can see, Olivia is backed into a corner. If you don¡¯t help, you¡¯re passing that same pain onto her. Is that something you can live with?¡±

    Her mouth opened, but no words came out. I could see the conflict shing in her eyes as my words sank in. She stared at me in silence for a beat too long before finally standing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you an immediate appointment with her,¡± she said tightly and headed for the door. ¡°But that¡¯s thest thing I¡¯m doing for either of you. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you leave. No more arguments.¡±

    I gave her a respectful nod and watched as she walked out. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving Olivia and me alone once more.

    She turned toward me immediately, eyes wide with worry. ¡°Julian, what are you doing? Why do you want to see the director? If she hears what we were snooping around for, we could get arrested or banned from this ce. You know that, right?¡±

    I shrugged, trying to ease her mind with a small smile. ¡°You overthink too much, Liv. Trust me, just rx and let me handle this. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look convinced, but she stayed quiet, pacing slightly like her nerves were getting the best of her. A few long minutester, Mrs. Lambert returned, not bothering to hide the annoyance on her <b>face</b>.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got ten minutes,¡± she said. ¡°After that, you two are leaving<b>, </b>no matter what.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she turned and started walking. I followed her silently, the hallway strangely quietpared to the tension pounding in my chest.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    We reached arge oak double door at the end of the corridor. She pressed a small

    bell embedded in the wall beside it. A faint chime echoed from inside the office, and a few secondster, the door opened automatically with a smooth hiss.

    Mrs. Lambert didn¡¯t step inside. She simply gestured toward the entrance. ¡°This is as far as I go,¡± she said.

    I stepped in.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, it was like stepping into a different world. Unlike the worn and dusty corridors of the rest of the orphanage, this space was pristine- almost clinical in its cleanliness, yet warm with personal touches. Fresh paint tinged the air with that sharp, new scent. An abstract canvas leaned against the far wall, half- finished, colors still wet.

    And then I heard it.

    The rhythmic swish of a paintbrush against the canvas.

    I turned, and there she was.

    An older woman, maybe in herte forties or early fifties, sat on a stool facing arge easel. Her gray¨Cstreaked auburn hair was tied back in a loose bun, and her brush.

    moved with the ease of someone who had done this for years. Her presence was calm, almost serene as if the world outside that room didn¡¯t exist.

    I took a step forward, my voice steady.

    ¡°You must be the director.¡±

    Subscribed

 Ex wife bye 86

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°And you¡¯re the guy my staff told me about, so what can I help you with, Mr. ke?¡± she said, her attention still focused on her painting.

    I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm despite the frustration beginning to simmer beneath the surface. ¡°I don¡¯t know if your staff told you the full story, but there¡¯s some very key information that we would like to ess from here, and she said she couldn¡¯t do it, so I came to you,¡± I said, taking a seat across from her.

    ¡°Important information? Are you with the government or the police?¡± she asked without looking up, her brushstrokes clean and slow.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I replied, leaning forward slightly. ¡°You see, a few¡­<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Save it,¡± she interrupted, not even bothering to nce up. ¡°If you¡¯re not the police, then you have no right to demand any information from my orphanage.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, fighting the urge to raise my voice. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t demanding; I¡¯m asking you to grant permission for us to check this information,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone measured, though it was bing harder with each passing second.

    ¡°And you think I would just say yes<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she replied, her tone cool and detached. ¡°I don¡¯t know either of you, and you want ess to our files. For all I know, you might be spies trying to nt a bug in my system and monitor me.¡±

    ed, stunned. ¡°That sounds ridiculous. Why would we want to do that?¡±

    culous as it sounds, it could be true,¡± she said, her voice finally tinged with emotion, though still calm. ¡°I have a lot of enemies willing to do anything to get k at me. You might be working for one of them.¡±

    rubbed my temples, trying to stayposed. ¡°Well, sorry to burst your bubble, but we¡® re not spies. Neither are we part of any ¡®enemy pyramid. I just need this information to help out a very close friend of mine.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, her attention still on the canvas. ¡°Ok, and I¡¯m 15 years old,¡± she said, her voice almost teasing.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I replied,pletely thrown off by the sudden change in tone.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she said, turning her head just enough for me to see the yful glint in her eye. ¡°Everyone can tell lies. You could be lying that you¡¯re not a spy while still being a spy.¡±

    I sighed heavily, my patience we let us do this,¡± I said, trying to rem

    su

    Sessfully unlocked! I¡¯ll really just appreciate it if you despite the rising tide of frustration.

    pie

    ¡°My answer remains no,¡± she said, her voice cold and dismissive. ¡°And I think you¡¯ve overstayed your wee. Please leave.¡±

    CHAPTER ORS

    I stared at her for a long moment, my mind racing for a way around her obstinate. refusal. Why did everyone make things so difficult at first? This woman was refusing to help, all because of some ridiculous spy fantasy.

    I let out a small sigh, running my hand through my hair. I had hoped it wouldn¡¯te to this, but it seemed like I had no other choice.

    ¡°All right,¡± I said, trying to mask the frustration in my voice. ¡°I¡¯d like us to make a deal.¡±

    She startedughing¨Ca soft chuckle, but the mockery was clear in her tone. ¡°And what deal could you ever offer me, boy?¡± she asked, her focus still on the painting as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to even nce my way.

    I sat up straighter, adjusting the cor of my T¨Cshirt. This wasn¡¯t going the way I¡¯d hoped, but I wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°Nothing much, just a simple offer. I¡¯d like to buy the orphanage,¡± I said, leaning forward, watching her reaction closely.

    She paused, the paintbrush hovering mid¨Cair, before slowly cing it down. The silence stretched for a moment as she turned her head to face me, a skeptical glint in her eyes. ¡°And what makes you think I would want to sell my orphanage?¡± she asked, her voice dripping with disbelief.

    I met her gaze, undeterred. ¡°From the moment I walked into this building, I could see how badly it was falling apart. The chipped paint, the outdated furniture¨Ceverything¡¯s -in disrepair. This ce is crying for renovation, but it¡¯s clear you don¡¯t have the funds

    to maintain it properly,¡± I said, each word deliberate, meant to make her think.

    She remained silent, her fingers twitching ever so slightly, as though weighing my words. I knew I¡¯d hit a nerve.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said finally, her tone softer now, but tinged with resignation. ¡°But even if I were thinking about selling, do you really think this ce is within your pay grade? Do you honestly believe I¡¯d sell it for twenty thousand dors? Please, don¡¯t make meugh,¡± she said, a smirk curling at the corner of her lips.

    I leaned in, watching her carefully, my eyes steady. ¡°How about a million dors?¡± I said, letting the figure hang in the air.

    Her expression shifted instantly. The brush she¡¯d been holding fell to the floor with a soft thud as she slowly turned to face me, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± she asked, her voice a mixture of disbelief and curiosity.

    ¡°One million dors, I¡¯ll buy the orphanage for one million dors,¡± I repeated calmly, watching the impact of my words settle in.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t say a word. She sat there, staring at me as if trying to process what I¡¯d just proposed. I could practically see the gears turning in her head. Then, as if she couldn¡¯t contain it anymore, she shot to her feet¨Cfaster than I¡¯d expected for someone her age¨Cand said, ¡°Deal. Deal, deal, deal!¡± She started pacing toward me, her hands pping together in excitement.

    20

    I allowed myself a small smirk. As expected, the old woman couldn¡¯t resist such an offer. Who could? No sane person would turn down one million dors, no matter how sentimental they were about the ce. The building didn¡¯t look like it was worth a fraction of that, but it didn¡¯t matter. She was already too excited to think straight.

    I stood up, adjusting my shirt as I offered my hand. ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± I said, shaking hers firmly.

    She grabbed a pen from her desk and immediately scribbled down the details of her bank ount. ¡°Just transfer the funds to my ount, and the orphanage is yours,¡± she said, her voice full of excitement.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be a little amused by her eagerness. She was so quick to jump into it now that the money was on the table. The power of money, I thought. It was almostughable how fast someone could switch sides when the price was right.

    ¡°Thank you very much, sir,¡± she said, her voice now dripping with politeness.

    ¡°Sir?¡± I said, raising an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°You were just calling me a spy a few minutes ago, and now I¡¯m ¡®sir¡®? The things money can do.¡± I chuckled softly.

    She looked up at me, slightly flustered but still smiling.¡°¡°I apologize, Mr. ke. It¡¯s just that¡­ well, this is a huge offer. I didn¡¯t expect anyone would be willing to pay so much.¡± She paused for a moment, then, as if realizing the shift in power dynamics, added, ¡± Thank you, sir. I truly appreciate your generosity.¡±

    I shook my head, smiling. ¡°As much as would love for you to continue saying that, my mom raised me well, so please drop the ¡®Sir¡® and just call me Julian,¡± I said, a little smirk tugging at my lips. ¡°No need for all the formalities.¡±

    w that t

    But after

    She blinked at me, clearly not expecting me to a brief moment, she nodded, a smallugh escaping her lips. ¡°Alright, Julian. I suppose we have a deal then.¡±

    Subsorbed

    <b>O </b>Likes

 Ex wife bye 87

    UTER DET

    CHAPTER <b>087 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°You¡¯ll receive the funds before the end of today,¡± I said as I rose to my feet.

    The deal was sealed. The papers were going to be prepared and herwyer would be at my ce once the transfer was confirmed. It was all moving faster than I expected, but that was what one million dors could do¨Cmake the impossible very possible.

    I walked toward the office door, the old director trailing behind me. The once proud woman now walked with a lighter step, almost as if the weight of her financial struggles had been lifted with a single offer. She didn¡¯t speak much, probably still in shock over how quickly she had agreed to hand over a ce she once protected like her life depended on it.

    As soon as we stepped out of the office, Mrs. Lambert appeared like a moth to me. The second she saw the director walking behind me, she darted forward, her expression lined with disapproval and curiosity.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, there was no need for you to havee outside because of him. I would¡¯ve handled everything myself,¡± she said, her voice filled with pride as she shot me a not- so¨Csubtle re.

    But the director waved her off with one sentence that flipped the entire atmosphere.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, there was a need. And I want to inform you that as of today, he will be your new director.¡±

    The color drained from Mrs. Lambert¡¯s face like she had seen a ghost. She took a few uncertain steps back, blinking repeatedly as if that would change what she just heard. It didn¡¯t. And I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy every second of her stunned silence. After how rude and dismissive she had been, this moment was a win I wasn¡¯t letting slip.

    Olivia appeared beside me, her brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What does she mean?¡± she asked, her voice barely a whisper.

    ¡°I bought the orphanage,¡± I replied simply.

    ¡°You what!?¡± Olivia gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. Exactly the reaction I was expecting¨Cmaybe even hoping for.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, right?¡± I said with a small grin. ¡°Now we don¡¯t need to jump through hoops or beg anyone for permission. We can ess anything we want.¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean¡­yeah, but¡­¡± She looked around as if trying to catch up with everything that had just unfolded.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    ¡°Shhh.¡± I gently cut her off. ¡°Let¡¯s jug out the truth about your parents. That¡¯s what matters.¡±

    She <b>gave </b>me a small nod, though her expression still held traces of disbelief. The

    orphanage was now ours¨Cno more barriers, no more dys.

    I turned toward Mrs. Lambert, who still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the news. ¡°Some men will being overter today,¡± I said, my tone firm. ¡°Let them in. Give them ess to anything they need. No questions, no dys.¡±

    Her lips parted slightly. ¡°But¡­ what about the kids?¡± she asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Whatever we¡¯re doing here won¡¯t interfere with the children. Their well¨Cbeinges first,¡± I replied, my voice softening just enough to make it clear I wasn¡¯t here to destroy the ce I was just here to get what we needed.

    She hesitated, then said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What was that?¡±

    She straightened up and said more clearly, ¡°Alright, sir.¡±

    ¡°Better,¡± I muttered with a smirk, then turned my full attention back to Olivia,

    ¡°This is where the real work begins,¡± I said, cing my hands gently on her shoulders.¡± You¡¯ve done more than enough for today. And am sorry to send you back to that hellhole but you need to get some rest¡±

    ¡°I need to be here,¡± she said, determined. ¡°I want to know everything the moment we find it.¡±

    Of course, I should¡¯ve known better than to think Olivia would just walk. away. Obedience was never her strong suit¨Cnot when she was emotionally invested. And right now, she was fully in this.

    ¡°I get it. But even the best people I know wouldn¡¯t be able to solve this mystery in a day,¡± I told her. ¡°You need rest. You and the baby both.¡±

    I saw the resilience in her eyes¨Cburning, stubborn, and painfully determined. Olivial didn¡¯t want to leave, not when we were so close. But I could also see the weariness on her face. She¡¯d pushed herself too hard today.

    Hell, I wasn¡¯t even sure she¡¯d eaten anything all afternoon. Her body was already under enough pressure with the pregnancy, and this stress wasn¡¯t helping. I knew I had to be firm, for her sake.

    ¡°I promise we¡¯re gonna find them.¡± I said gently, my hand brushing her shoulder, ¡°but to meet them, you have to h

    alth. So please, Olivia¡­ go back and get some rest. For my sake

    She stared

    heart w

    bro

    <b>ent</b>. The internal struggle was clear in her eyes¨Cher Dody was begging her to pause. Finally, she let out a

    <b>y</b>, ¡°but whatever your guys find, you better keep me updated. here first thing in the morning. No excuses.¡±

    erce spark again. I gave a small smile. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll order a ride for

    you right now<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    We walked together toward the exit. The sun was beginning to dip, casting golden rays over the cracked pavement in front of the orphanage. Her ride arrived a few minutester. She climbed into the car, then paused to look at me through the open window.

    ¡°Keep me updated,¡± she said onest time before the vehicle rolled away.

    1 stood there, watching as the car disappeared into the street. Only when I could no longer see its taillights did I turn and head back inside.

    My real work was just beginning.

    I pulled my phone from my pocket, staring at the screen for a few seconds. I was about to call someone

    This was why I had avoided going through with n B in the first ce¨Cbecause it required dealing with her.

    But I was already too deep.

    With a sigh, I tapped the contact name: MOM.

    The phone barely rang once before she answered, her voice sharp and stunned.

    ¡°Julian? You called me? Was this a mistake?¡±

    ¡°No, Mom,¡± I replied calmly, even though I was bracing myself for her dramatics. ¡°I didn¡® t call by mistake. How are you and Dad doing?¡±

    There was a piercing scream on the other end of the line that nearly blew out my eardrum.

    ¡°Ay Dios mio!¡± she yelled, sounding like she had just won the lottery. ¡°Jos¨¦, tu hijo. m¨® hoy para saber c¨®mo estamos!¡±

    I heard her calling my father from across the room, her voice stillced with excitement. Apparently, he was home today¨Cwhich was rare.

    I rolled my eyes and paced a few steps before speaking again. ¡°Mom. Mom, listen. I¡¯ll talk to Dadter, okay? I actually called to speak to you, and it¡¯s important.¡±

    There was a beat of silence. When she spoke again, her tone had shifted. She could tell I wasn¡¯t just calling to catch up.

    ¡°Talk to me, son. What¡¯s going on?¡± she said, voice lower, more serious.

    ¡°I signed a deal today. I bought a small organization¡­ technically, an orphanage,¡± I said, choosing my words carefully. ¡°And I need some money to finalize the payment.¡±

 Ex wife bye 88

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°You¡­ bought an orphanage?¡± she repeated slowly like the words didn¡¯t quite register

    in her brain.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed, firm but calm. ¡°And I need you to send me the funds before the end of today.¡±

    Yup, you heard right. I was buying an orphanage for one million dors. Obviously, I didn¡¯t have that kind of cash just lying around in my bank ount¨CI¡¯m wealthy, not stupid rich. But fortunately, I knew someone who was.

    ¡°So that was why you called¡­¡± she said, her tone suddenlyced with suspicion. ¡°I knew something was up when I saw your name on the screen. You never call unless you want something.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Come on, Mom. It¡¯s not like that, I tried to exin, keeping my voice as nonchnt as possible. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ in a bit of a tight spot, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m doing this to help someone. A friend.¡±

    I could already tell where this conversation was going, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood for a lecture. But with my mom, that was almost impossible to avoid. She had a talent for flipping the script and making me feel like the viin¨Cno matter the situation.

    ¡°You¡¯re always trying to help others,¡± she shot back, clearly not buying my exnation. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever try helping your family?¡±

    I sighed and rubbed my temples. I should¡¯ve seen thating.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need help,¡± I said. ¡°You have everything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the one calling you for help¨Cnot the other way around.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more to help than just money, Julian. Not all help is financial. There¡¯s emotional support, physical presence, and moral responsibility. You¡¯ve been missing from this family, and you know it.¡±

    And just like that, I was back in high school again¨Cgetting lectured for beingte to dinner.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have a lot of time right now,¡± I cut in, gently but firmly. ¡°This is important.¡±

    There was a pause on the line. A long, tense silence. I held my breath, wondering if I had just blown it¨Cif she was about to hang up and throw n B out the window.

    Finally, she spoke again, her voice lower and more serious. ¡°And how much are we talking about here?¡±

    ¡°One million,¡± I said<b>. </b>

    ¡°Jesus Christ, Julian.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper, clearly trying to keep my dad

    CHARTER DES

    from overhearing. ¡°One million? For an orphanage? Have you lost your mind?¡±

    Here we go.

    ¡°I told you¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she cut me off sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t give me some romanticized excuse. There is no reason anyone should spend that kind of money on a building full of children I¡¯m not trying to sound cruel, but be realistic¨Cthere¡¯s no business in an orphanage.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it as a business, Mom,¡± I said, my voice a bit more forceful now. ¡°I bought it for someone who matters. I¡¯m doing it for her.¡±

    Silence again. Then, a long, slow sigh echoed through the line.

    ¡°I just hope¡­¡± she started, and then her voice shifted¨Cquieter, firmer. ¡°I just hope this person is worth it.¡±

    Her words struck something in me¨Cbecause deep down, I was wondering the same

    thing.

    Was Olivia really worth everything I was risking?

    And somehow, without needing to say it out loud, I already knew the answer.

    Atst, I managed to convince her to send the money. But of course, nothing ever came that easily with my mother¨Cshe added a condition. A condition she refused to tell me over the phone. That was the scary part.

    It was unlike her to stay quiet about anything, let alone something tied to one million dors. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t bode well, but I couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it right now. I had more pressing matters.

    After the payment was initiated, I immediately informed the former director. She confirmed it faster than I expected. The funds had hit her ount, and the orphanage was officially mine.

    Without wasting a single second, I called in my private investigators¨Cthe same team that helped me track down two of Adrian¡¯s hidden assets within hours. I might have stretched the truth a little when I told Olivia this would take time. But the truth? These guys were the best in the game. If anyone could uncover the mystery of her past, it was them.

    I wanted to do this right. I wanted to surprise her with answers, real ones, not false hope. When she walked in tomorrow morning, she wouldn¡¯t be left guessing anymore. She¡¯d finally start getting closure.

    Within minutes, two ck SUVs rolled into the orphanagepound. The team filed out in a seamless wave of efficiency¨Cno time wasted, no questions asked. I greeted them briefly and led them inside.

    Only one person remained for me to track down to fully release Olivia from Adrian¡¯s

    maniptive grip, but that mission would have to wait. For now, all focus was on uncovering her past.

    They began setting up their equipment in what was now my office¨Cthe former director¡¯s old space. She hadn¡¯t even had time to clear it out. Her mug still sat on the edge of the desk, a pen holder overflowing with forgotten pens beside it. But this was my space now, and it was the nerve center of this operation.

    I exined everything to the team¨Cthe gaps in Olivia¡¯s memories, the orphanage¡¯s shady recordkeeping, and the desperation to uncover her biological roots. Once Iid it all out, I stepped back and let them work their magic.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got the video footage,¡± one of the agents said, calling me over.

    I moved toward him, eyes locked on the screen as he pulled up the old security. recording. It flickered slightly before stabilizing, and the footage began to y.

    In the video, a woman stepped through the orphanage gates, holding the hand of al tiny girl. I knew immediately¨Cit had to be Olivia.

    The video was frustratingly blurry, the footage so grainy I could barely make out details. of what little Olivia was wearing. Her face was a vague blur of motion, but something about her posture¨Cunsure, screamed Olivia.

    But what really caught my attention wasn¡¯t the image. It was the date at the corner of the screen.

    July 3rd.

    My chest tightened. That date¡­ it wasn¡¯t just familiar. It was buried in my memory.

    That was the exact day my sister went missing.

    I blinked at the screen, stunned. A weird chill swept over me, what a coincidence that she was brought in the exact same day

    I shook it off, but the thought refused to leave. I refocused on the video.

    ¡°Are there any other camera angles?¡± I asked, <b>my </b>voice lower, rougher now.

    The agent nodded. ¡°We¡¯re working on essing the front gate angle and traffic camera footage. If we¡¯re lucky, we can trace where they came from before arriving here.¡±

    ¡°Do it,¡± I said sharply, my hands curling into fists behind my back.

 Ex wife bye 89

    ?tab=t.0

    CHAPTER <b>089 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to the delivery guy, handing over the cash for his fee and collecting the brown paper bags filled with the food I had ordered earlier. He nodded, gave me a half¨Csmile, and turned back toward his motorbike.

    With the bags in hand, I turned around and walked back into the orphanage. The kids. had already been taken back to their rooms, just like I had instructed. I could hear soft chatter andughter from one of the rooms upstairs, and it brought a small, fleeting. smile to my face.

    My phone buzzed in my pocket. A call. Again. My eyes nced at the screen and saw the name sh across: Mom.

    For a brief moment, I considered ignoring it. After all, I had just spoken to her not even an hour ago. But I couldn¡¯t forget the fact that she had helped me out earlier today. Whether or not I liked it, I owed her a little grace. I sighed and epted the call. bracing myself for whatever she was about to throw at me.

    ¡°Julian, you¡¯re so lucky you picked up. I was already starting to think you¡¯d backstabbed me,¡± she said

    ¡°You spoke to me less than an hour ago,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice calm. ¡°What can I help you with now, Mom?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, and now your shoulders are high,¡± she said in that sarcastic tone she had mastered over the years. ¡°Very funny. Anyway, I just wanted to inform you that I¡¯ll being to your city.¡±

    I froze.

    Her words hit me like a p across the face. Did I hear that right?

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked slowly, unsure if I even wanted to hear it again.

    ¡°I¡¯ming to your city,¡± she repeated as if it were the most casual thing in the world.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe. Why would you want toe here?¡± I asked, already feeling the tension rise in my chest.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to <be</b>, that¡¯s why I¡¯ming,¡± she said tly. ¡°Since you wouldn¡¯te to me, I¡¯lle to you.

    I could hear the sound of a zipper being yanked through fabric in the background. Great¨Cshe was already packing.

    God, why would she evere sessfully unlocked!

    y unlocked this, she was the reason why I left the house and came here, she .t, and now when I thought I was safe she wasing down here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not staying forever,¡± she added, her voice much too cheerful for my

    liking. ¡°It¡¯s just for a few days. Besides, there¡¯s enough room in the mansion. So why are you sounding like this?¡±

    Am not even going to answer this question, there was too much going on right now. for her toe and add to the stress, I wasn¡¯t free at the moment and I didn¡¯t want her to find out about any of this.

    ¡°Mom, my hands are full at the moment. I¡¯m hardly around, so there¡¯s really no point in youing,¡± I tried again, hoping logic would work.

    But of course, it didn¡¯t.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t change my mind, son,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve packed my bags and booked my flight, so I¡¯ll see you soon.

    And with that, she ended the call.

    Just like that.

    I stared down at my phone, still blinking from the disconnection, and felt a headacheing on.

    Jeez¡­ if she really came here, it would throw everything upside down.

    We¡¯d been walking a tightrope, carefully bncing every move. One wrong step, one unexpected variable¨Cand everything could fall apart. My mother, in all her dramatic, overbearing glory, was the very definition of chaos. There were still people in the house that she didn¡¯t know about, people she wouldn¡¯t understand if she did. And I highly doubted she¡¯d be able to tolerate living under the same roof with actual mercenaries. Hell, she¡¯d probably call the police the moment she saw one of them cleaning a gun or sharpening a de at the kitchen table.

    My stomach let out a small, hollow growl, interrupting the thoughts going through my head. I let out a sigh and shifted my weight, If she¡¯d already booked her ticket, then what could I do? It was already out of my hands. She wasing, whether I liked it or

    ¦°¦¯¦©

    Fine. Let here.

    I¡¯d just have to make sure the others didn¡¯t cross her path. Maybe I could rent a temporary ce for Ron and the rest to stay there. It wouldn¡¯t be ideal, but it was the best y. Once she realized no one was around to entertain her or give her attention, she¡¯d get bored and leave, I hope.

    With that thought half¨Csettled in my mind, I walked into the office and sank into a chair, not far from where the investigators were working. Each screen still disys paused frames, zoom¨Cins, and files.

    They were neck¨Cdeep in trying to figure out what happened, and I appreciated their persistence.

    But at that moment, all I could <b>think </b>about was food. My stomach wasn¡¯t letting me

    forget how long I had gone without eating.

    I dug into the delivery bag and pulled out the steaming bowl of ramen along with a container of stick chips. The savory aroma hit my nose immediately, making my mouth water. I opened the lid, grabbed a fork, and began to eat like a man starved for days. The rich broth and spices filled my mouth, bringing a warmth I didn¡¯t realize I needed. m sure Olivia would have loved the taste of this. I swallowed that thought along with a mouthful of noodles.

    Just then, one of the investigators approached, holding a USB stick in one hand and a focused look on his face. ¡°We were able to ess footage from a nearby street cam,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re going to want to see this.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for my response¨Cjust turned on his heel and headed back to the row ofputers.

    I wiped my mouth quickly and followed him, still holding my bowl of ramen because yeah¨CI was that hungry.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you came from, Liv.¡±

    As I walked up behind the investigator, he inserted the USB into the port and tapped at few keys. The footage began to y, and immediately I noticed how sharp it was. The

    lution was leagues ahead of what we had from the orphanage cams. I could

    make out the people walking by, the details of their clothes, even their facial

    essions

    was baffling that a random street cam could provide better footage than the one installed in a supposedly secure facility. This ce definitely needed some upgrades.

    The video continued, cars moving slowly, people walking, normal street noise¨Cbut then I saw it.

    And everything else <b>faded</b>.

    I didn¡¯t even realize I had dropped the bowl I was holding until I heard it hit the floor, the tter loud in the quiet room. Ramen sshed everywhere, forgotten.

    My eyes were glued to the screen, my heart hammering, lungs suddenly tight. Because what I saw wasn¡¯t just <b>unexpected</b>¨Cit was unexinable.

    ¦°

 Ex wife bye 90

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Where¡­ where did you find this?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper,

    disbelieving what I was seeing on the screen.

    One of the investigators turned to look at me, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are you surprised to see the video you asked us to track down? That¡¯s Mrs. Olivia, in as day. We event pulled up footage from other angles before she was brought into the orphanage.¡±

    My eyes stayed glued to the monitor, but my mind was spiraling. That wasn¡¯t Olivia¡­ no. It couldn¡¯t be. That had to be some kind of mistake or a sick coincidence. Because the girl I saw in that video¨Cthe one walking alone, confused, and eventually led into the orphanage wasn¡¯t just Olivia.

    She was my sister.

    The girl who went missing years ago. My baby sister. It had been nearly two decades. and yet I could never forget her face. Her wide, curious eyes. Her favorite hairstyle. The way she always insisted on wearing that ridiculous pair of glitter¨Ccovered sneakers that lit up when she walked.

    And the girl in the video had all of them. Same hairstyle. Same shoes. Same floral dress with the faded cartoon character print. Unless my eyes were ying a cruel trick. on me, this wasn¡¯t just a resemnce. This was her.

    I took a shaky step back, trying to steady myself as the weight of realization started crashing down on me. My pulse thundered in my ears, and I could barely hear anything around me.

    No. I was overthinking. That wasn¡¯t possible. It couldn¡¯t be possible.

    My fingers trembled as I pulled out my phone. I quickly opened the old family photo album I kept stored away, hidden deep in my gallery. After a few frantic scrolls, I stopped on one picture¨C<b>one </b>I had tried not to look at too often because it brought back too much pain.

    It was thest family photo we took together.

    There we were¨CMom, Dad, me, and Olivia¨Csmiling in front of the amusement park gates. Olivia had insisted on wearing that floral dress, even though Mom thought it was too chilly. She had a juice box in one hand and her favorite pink bunny toy clutched in the other. My arm was draped protectively over her small shoulders.

    And then¡­ she was gone.

    The same dress. The same day.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Even though I tried to deny the possibility, tried to convince myself it was just a cruel coincidence¨Ceverything pointed to the truth. A truth I had buried for years.

    ***

    FLASHBACK 20 YEARS AGO

    It was supposed to be a perfect day. We were all so excited to go to the amusement park. Dad had bought a brand new camera just for the asion. After taking thatst family photo, we were all set to board the Ferris wheel, but there was a dy at the ticket booth¨Csomething about a payment issue that needed our parents¡® attention. Mom and Dad told me to stay with Olivia while they sorted it out. As the big brother, I was always the one expected to watch over her. She looked up to me and trusted me. We walked around the park, getting snacks and admiring the ce, on our way back to the Ferris wheel, Olivia struck her right foot into a small pit hole, I rushed and gently pulled her leg out, but the damage had already been done, she got a small injury on her ankle, and I knew if my parents found out about this I would be in trouble giving how much they loved their baby girl, my eyes scanned the whole ce and I finally sighted a small pharmacy, I turned over to little Olivia and told her to wait here on a bench while I go get some first aid to treat her wound, she was crying so I don¡¯t really think she heard what I said

    I

    ¡°Wait here, okay? I¡¯m going to get something to fix your ankle. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    She was sniffling, too overwhelmed by pain and tears to respond properly,

    1t couldn¡¯t have been more than five minutes.

    Either way, I rushed off to the pharmacy to get the bandage, but when I came back to that spot I couldn¡¯t find her there again.

    Gone without a trace. No witnesses. No clues. Just an empty bench and a missing girl

    PRESENT TIME

    And now, twenty yearster, here she was¨Con my screen, in front of me¨Cwearing that same dress, as if time had frozen.

    Since then, I¡¯ve told everyone who asked about Olivia¡¯s disappearance that she was the one who ran off on her own. It was easier that way. I didn¡¯t want anyone to know the truth, especially not Olivia herself. I lied to Olivia about her own past¨Cabout her disappearance and deep down, I knew it waspletely my fault.

    The guilt weighed on me <b>like </b>a ton of bricks, but I told myself it was for the best.

    But now, standing here, something was changing. There was still a way to confirm if the girl on the video was truly Olivia. If she had wandered off on her own that day, the amusement park wouldn¡¯t have been too far from where the camera had caught her.

    I clenched my fists, trying to push down the fear creeping up my spine. ¡°Check if there¡® s any amusement park around that area,¡± I said to one of the investigators, my voice steady despite the chaos swirling inside me.

    CHAPTER <b>090 </b>

    A few seconds passed, and the guy at theputer looked up. ¡°Yes, there is. Fun Quest Amusement Park.¡±

    The name hit me like a punch to the gut. My heart skipped a beat as my eyes.

    involuntarily squeezed shut, a wave of emotion crashing over me.

    ¡°Sir, is everything okay?¡± one of the voices asked, concern in their tone.

    But I couldn¡¯t answer. My hands ran through my hair as I sank to my knees. The breath left my lungs in short gasps. The person I had been searching for all my life¨Cthe one I thought I had lost forever¨Chad been in front of me the entire time.

    Subsenbed

 Ex wife bye 91

    <b>Chapter </b>91

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Since <b>I </b>came to this ce<b>, </b>I¡¯d managed to maintain a steady bnce<b>¨C</b>emotionally, at least<b>. </b>No matter what happened, I always made it a rule to wake up and start the day with a positive mindset. But not today.

    This morning felt different.

    <b>I </b>woke up irritated, my mood sour before I even got out of bed. And I knew <b>exactly </b>why¨CAdrian. Every time he¡¯s around, it¡¯s like my peace takes a hit. The man can get under my skin like no one else. It¡¯s almost as if he goes out of his way to push my buttons and today? Today was no exception.

    He did this on purpose. I <b>was </b>sure of it.

    Clenching the empty tube of toothpaste in my hand, I walked out of the bathroom, shoulders squared. My arms folded tightly against my chest <b>as </b><b>I </b>stood just in front of him, my foot tapping against the floor in annoyance.

    He <b>was </b>on a call¨Cfigures. Probably talking about something ¡°important.¡± But I didn¡¯t care. This? This was important too.

    I cleared my throat deliberately. Loud enough to catch his attention.

    He finally turned, his brows raised, expression calm. ¡°I¡¯ll call you back in a few minutes,¡± he said to the person on the other end before removing his Bluetooth ear pods and slipping them into his pocket.

    Then, he looked at me¨Csmug, unreadable, and annoyinglyposed. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother masking my irritation. ¡°As a matter of fact, yes<b>. </b>A very big one.¡±

    He leaned slightly against the table, his head tilting with feigned interest. ¡°And what might that be?¡± he asked like he didn¡¯t already know.

    ¡°You moved my shoes again. How hard is it to respect boundaries<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He blinked. ¡°Really? That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like your world¡¯s falling apart? You interrupted <b>a </b><b>call </b>over shoes?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb,¡± I snapped, stepping further into the room. ¡°You know exactly what you did. And since when did that side of the closet be your territory?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny,¡± he said, standing up straight now<b>. </b>¡°I don¡¯t recall us drawing lines in a shared closet. But since you asked, it stopped being just your side the day you decided to color¨Ccode it like you own the whole thing.¡±

    I raised the now¨Cttened toothpaste in my hand and shook it at him. ¡°And let¡¯s talk about this. Could you stop using my toothpaste?¡±

    He nced <b>at </b>it, then shrugged casually. ¡°I ran out. What¡¯s the big deal?<b>¡± </b>

    I scoffed. ¡°You <b>ran </b>out? <b>No</b><b>, </b>you¡¯re just doing this <b>to </b><b>get </b>at me because it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve been using my <b>paste</b><b>, </b>would you <b>say </b><b>you </b>ran out <b>all </b>those <b>tires </b>too?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°There is literally more than one toothpaste in this house. Why <b>are </b>you acting like Imitted a crime?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the toothpaste!¡± I snapped. ¡°It¡¯s about you not respecting boundaries. You just walk in and act like everything belongs to you.¡±

    He let <b>out </b><b>a </b>small chuckle<b>, </b>and that smirk on his <b>face </b>made my blood boil even more. ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>because I do. Or did you <b>forget</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    There <b>it </b><b>was</b>. That arrogant, entitled tone made me want to throw something at him. ¡°And <b>there </b>you go again,¡± <b>I </b>said, shaking my <b>head</b>. <b>¡°</b>You know what<b>? </b>I¡¯m not going to let you ruin my mood. I actually have ns today.¡±

    I turned to leave, thinking the argument was finally <b>over</b><b>¨C</b>thinking I could walk away victorious for once<b>. </b>But <b>of </b><b>course</b>, he couldn¡¯t let that happen

    ¡°You have ns? To go see <b>your </b><b>lover </b><b>Julian </b>or to go learn how to spend more <b>of </b>my money<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Adrian¡¯s <b>voice </b>dripped with <b>sarcasm</b>, but beneath the <b>surface</b>, <b>I </b><b>caught </b>something else<b>¨C</b><b>jealousy</b><b>. </b>He tried to hide it <b>with </b>his <b>usual </b>smug expression<b>, </b>but it <b>was </b>there. <b>Clear </b>as <b>day</b>.

    <b>I </b>narrowed my eyes <b>at </b>him<b>. </b>¡°Julian is <b>just </b><b>a </b>friend, I¡¯ve told you that more than a dozen times. And I still <b>don¡¯t </b>understand why <b>you </b><b>care </b>when nothing is going on between <b>us</b>¡± I said <b>¡°</b>And <i>for </i>the record, you <b>really </b>think spending your money is all I¡¯m good <b>for</b>? Well, <b>FYI</b><b>, </b>before we <b>got </b>married, I had ns. Real ones. I had job offers<b>, </b>and proposals to start <b>up </b>my <b>own </b>business<b>¨C</b>something that was mine. Not to end up stuck in this cold house with <b>a </b><b>man </b>who doesn¡¯t even like mint toothpaste.<b>¡± </b>

    There was a long, tense silence.

    Then finally, <b>in </b><b>a </b>much calmer tone<b>, </b><b>he </b>asked<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>You had business ideas<b>?</b>¡±

    I scoffed, folding my arms tightly. <b>¡°</b>Yes. <b>But </b>you wouldn¡¯t know that would you? Because you never bothered to ask.¡±

    11:34 AM

    Adrian¡¯s eyes softened a little<b>, </b>and he looked genuinely surprised. ¡°What else don¡¯t I know about you?¡±

    That question¡­ threw me off. I wasn¡¯t expecting it. I had prepared for another snidement, not curiosity. My guard faltered.

    ¡°A lot,¡± I said quietly, ¡°but it¡¯s not like any of it matters now, does <b>it</b>?¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t <b>say </b>anything right away. Instead, he moved slowly back to the couch where he had been before<b>, </b>sinking into the cushions like he suddenly had a weight to carry. There was a different look on his face¨Cless of the usual arrogance, more like someone trying to understand something that had long been right in front of them but never noticed.

    ¡°It does actually,¡± he said, his voice more grounded. ¡°And I¡¯d like to hear a few if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll try not to mess up your closet while I listen.¡±

    <b>I </b>stared at him. This wasn¡¯t part of the n. I had somewhere to be, things to do, people to meet. But for some reason, I stayed rooted to the spot. Maybe it was the way he asked. Maybe it was the fact that¨Cfor the first time since this marriage¨Che actually seemed interested in knowing something real about me.

    With a small sigh, <b>I </b>walked over to where my phone was charging, unplugged it, and scrolled to a folder I hadn¡¯t opened in months. I hesitated for a second, then carried the phone over and sat down beside him. Close¨Cbut not too close.

    I handed him the phone. ¡°These <b>were </b>some of my pitches,¡± I said, trying not to sound too bitter. ¡°I had a passion for natural skincare. Wanted to make affordable, chemical¨Cfree products<b>. </b>These are product mockups and vendor contacts I¡¯d collected before¡­ all this.¡±

    Adrian nced through the screen slowly, scrolling through the detailed notes, designs, and even a few sketches I¡¯d done by hand. He <b>was </b>silent again, but this time it didn¡¯t feel dismissive. It felt like he was actually paying attention.

    ¡°This <b>is </b>really good,¡± he finally said. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me about this sooner.¡±

    I gave a shortugh. ¡°Told you? You wouldn¡¯t have cared. You were too busy believing I was just someone living off your fortune.¡±

    He nced at me, and for the first time, he didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Maybe I was wrong,¡± he said simply.

    And just like that, for the first time since we said our vows, we were sitting next to each other<b>¨C</b>not arguing, not pretending¨Cbut talking.

    And somehow, that <b>was </b>scarier than all the fights we¡¯d had.

 Ex wife bye 92

    <b>Chapter </b><b>92 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    <b>¡°</b>What other ideas did you have<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Adrian asked as he passed the phone back to me.

    Our fingers brushed against each other, but I tried my best to pay no mind to it. Against my better judgment, I found myself indulging his question.

    ¡°I had a passion for food,¡± I told him and then, proceeded to open the document containing the details ns for the restaurant I had ns of opening.

    I could feel his gaze on me ¨C watching, observing, and searching for something as I tried to locate the file. The intense feeling of his eyes on me made the pit of my stomach churn in the wrong <b>way</b>.

    ¡°<b>I </b><b>always </b>dreamt <b>of </b>opening a restaurant,¡± I informed, passing the phone back to him.

    Adrian took a long nce at it and I watched as his expression constricted, a mixture of bitter realization and something else shing within his

    <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Was </b>that¡­guilt? The thought was fleeting, quickly discarded when Adrian¡¯s expression returned <i>to </i>the usual as he nodded.

    You have some good business ns and strategy. With a little bit of capital, you should be able to get a good business going.¡± He said, staring me straight in the eyes, almost as if he wanted me to see the sincerity of his words.

    But I could focus on that. The <b>fact </b>that we had been in a room for more than five minutes without throwing snidements or usations <b>at </b>each other, still felt like a huge anomaly to me. One that <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t see myself getting used to after all the treatment I had endured in the marriage.

    But perhaps, if he had been this way during <b>our </b>marriage¡­

    My fingers curled up against myp, but I caught myself before my thoughts could spiral any further.

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± <b>I </b>answered, reaching for my phone.

    <b>Just </b>as I collected it from Adrian, he parted his lips to speak, but my attention <b>was </b>immediately drawn as I felt my phone vibrate and a text notification popped up at the top of my screen.

    <b>It </b>was a message from Julian.

    Like the A.C. in the room was suddenly malfunctioning, the temperature of the room dropped drastically and then I heard it<b>, </b>Adrian mumble incoherent words underneath his breath -curses, I <b>was </b>sure, especially with the way his expression had darkened.

    However, before I could process what was happening, another message from Julian came in and right about this time, it felt urgent, like a reminder of <b>our </b>ns which had been forgotten.

    Well, I guess that¡¯s enough time spent on Adrian.

    Seriously, I thought <b>as </b>I stood up. I really should pick <b>wisely</b>, how <b>I </b>spend my time. Spending it fruitlessly like this on the wrong <b>set </b><b>of </b>people would <b>get </b>me nowhere in life.

    ¡°I <b>have </b>somewhere to be,¡± I said to Adrian <b>as </b>I walked toward the bathroom, my cold side almost slipping out without much effort. I didn¡¯t even look <b>back </b><b>at </b>him<b>, </b><b>expecting</b>, as usual, to hear one of his snarkyments or <b>sarcastic </b>remarks<b>. </b>

    But to my surprise, he didn¡¯t <b>say </b><b>a </b>word. Instead, he just picked up his phone and started tapping <b>away </b>like I wasn¡¯t even there. <b>It </b>caught me off <b>guard </b>for <b>a </b>moment. Lately, Adrian had been¡­ different. Calmer, less confrontational<b>. </b>Almost like he was carrying some <b>heavy </b><b>secret </b>he hadn¡¯t told <b>me </b>about. Did he hit his head or something? I found <b>myself </b>wondering, half serious.

    <b>Shrugging </b><b>it </b>off, I walked into the bathroom. If he wanted to <b>act </b>weird<b>, </b><b>that </b><b>was </b>his business. I had more important things <b>to </b><b>deal </b>with. I opened the cab, grabbed a brand¨Cnew tube of toothpaste<b>, </b>and then paused. A small, mischievous idea crossed my mind. I looked around until <b>I </b>found a <b>ck </b><b>marker </b><b>and </b>wrote <b>¡°</b>DON¡¯T TOUCH<b>¡± </b><b>across </b>the tube in bold, angry letters.

    This was <b>a </b><b>clear </b><b>enough </b>warning for <b>Adrian</b>. If he still decided <b>to </b>use it after seeing the message, then it would be obvious<b>¨C</b>he was <b>just </b>looking for trouble. It wasn¡¯t <b>even </b>about the toothpaste anymore. It <b>was </b>about principle.

    Satisfied, I put the tube <b>back </b><b>neatly </b>and <b>quickly </b>finished <b>getting </b><b>ready</b><b>. </b><b>A </b>few minutes <bter</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>grabbed <b>my </b>favorite handbag, <b>slung </b><b>it </b><b>over </b>my shoulder<b>, </b>and headed toward the door<b>. </b>

    As <b>I </b>passed through the <b>hallway</b>, I noticed <b>Adrian </b>was no <b>longer </b><b>around</b>. Good. <b>At </b>least I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>the only <b>one with </b><b>ces </b>to be today.

    On <b>my </b><b>way </b>out<b>, </b>my mind drifted unexpectedly. I thought about my <b>adoptive </b><b>parents</b><b>¨C</b>more <b>specifically</b><b>, </b>my adoptive father. <b>It </b>had been a while since Ist checked on them. What they did to me was absolutely <b>unforgivable</b>, a <b>betrayal </b><b>I </b>could <b>never </b>truly <b>forget</b>.

    0

    O

    +20

    But still, I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>the type <b>of </b>person who believed in repaying evil with evil. I wasn¡¯t raised that <b>way</b>, no matter how hard the world had tried to turn me cold. <b>Maybe </b>it wouldn¡¯t hurt <b>to </b>at <b>least </b>check on him, just <b>to </b>see how his health <b>was</b>. That much, I could manage.

    But <b>first</b>, the orphanage.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to arrive<b>. </b>As I pushed the door open and stepped inside, I immediately noticed something was off. The office <b>was </b>crowded. A group of unfamiliar men loitered inside, most of them rough¨Clooking and intimidating in a way that set my nerves on edge.

    They all turned to <b>stare </b>at me the second I entered. Their gazes felt heavy, lingering in a <b>way </b>that made my skin crawl. I ignored them as best <b>as </b><b>I </b>could, keeping my head high and my steps steady. I wasn¡¯t here for them.

    My eyes scanned the room, searching for the one person I trusted her. Julian.

    It didn¡¯t take long to <b>spot </b>him. He was standing awkwardly near his desk<b>, </b>shoulders tense, hands twitching at his sides<b>. </b>The moment our eyes met, he stiffened even more, his <b>face </b>a strange mix of emotions. He looked¡­ <b>scared</b>. Surprised? I couldn¡¯t tell.

    Concern prickled the back of my neck.

    I walked <b>over </b>to him, weaving my way through the silent, watchful crowd. The closer <b>I </b>got, the more <b>I </b>could see how pale his <b>face </b>looked, and how tightly he gripped the edge of the table beside him, <b>as </b>he needed it to stay upright.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± <b>I </b>asked as I stopped in front of him, keeping my voice <b>low</b>.

    Julian opened his mouth to answer<b>, </b>but for <b>several </b>long seconds, no sound came out. His throat worked, and his eyes <b>grew </b>shinier. Finally, he sniffed loudly, wiping at his nose and quickly brushing away a tear that had escaped.

    My heart squeezed. Whatever this was, it was big.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said more gently, ¡°are you good? Talk to me.<b>¡± </b>

    He took another shaky breath, and then, finally, the words tumbled out.

    ¡°I, hmm¡­.¡± he began, voice cracking slightly, ¡°I found your parents.¡±

    The words hit me like a bowling ball to the chest. For a moment, my brain froze<b>, </b>struggling to catch up, struggling to <b>even </b>understand.

    And then everything happened at once<b>. </b>

    I let out <b>a </b>strangled sound somewhere between <b>a </bugh and a sob and threw my arms around Julian in a tight, desperate hug. <b>Tears </b>pricked my own <b>eyes </b><b>as </b>the reality of what he said sank in. After everything, I <b>was </b>finally going to meet them. My real parents.

    Julian hugged me back just <b>as </b>tightly. His arms <b>were </b>shaking slightly, and I realized he <b>was </b><b>just </b>as emotional <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>was</b><b>. </b><b>Maybe </b>even more.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered <b>fiercely </b>against his shoulder. <b>¡°</b>Thank you so much for doing this for me. I owe you, big time.¡±

    I pulled <b>back </b><b>a </b>little, looking up at him with gratitude shining in my eyes. But before <b>I </b>could <b>say </b>anything <b>else</b>, Julian¡¯s expression shifted.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else <b>you </b>should know,¡± he said, <b>voice </b><b>low</b><b>, </b><b>eyes </b>clouded with something <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t quite read.

 Ex wife bye 93

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¦¯

    <b>20 </b>

    He hadn¡¯t told me exactly what it <b>was </b>yet, but I already had a terrible feeling growing in the pit of my stomach. It wasn¡¯t good. I could feel it in the <b>way </b>Julian¡¯s hands trembled slightly, the way his voice cracked when he spoke. And just like that, my heart, which had been soaring moments ago, started to sink rapidly, weighed down by fear of the unknown.

    ¡°Why are you getting <b>so </b>emotional<b>? </b>What is it you want to tell me?¡± <b>I </b>asked, trying to keep my voice calm even though confusion and anxiety twisted inside me. I hated how he <b>was </b>dragging this out, each second making me more nervous.

    Julian hesitated, inhaling deeply before speaking. ¡°Before I say anything, Olivia<b>, </b>I just want to say that I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry if you can¡¯t handle what I¡¯m about to tell you. And honestly, I wouldpletely understand. Even I was shocked when I found out,¡± he said, his voice tight and shaky.

    I frowned, my mind racing with possibilities<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Wait, hold on,¡± I interrupted, feeling the panic rise higher in my chest. ¡°Is it about my real parents<b>? </b>Are they<b>¡­ </b>are they dead?<b>¡± </b>

    I couldn¡¯t help the way my hands instinctively squeezed at my sides, my fingers curling into the fabric of my jeans. I silently prayed he would shake his head and tell me no. I had waited too long, to have it all end like this.

    ¡°No,¡± Julian said quickly, shaking his head. ¡°No, they¡¯re fine. They¡¯re probably the healthiest people I know.¡± He even let out a small, nervousugh, though it didn¡¯t case the tension between us. His voice still wobbled like he was holding something back, something huge.

    ¡°You know them?¡± I asked, picking up immediately on the word he¡¯d used. ¡°What do you mean you know them?¡±

    The suspense <b>was </b>killing me. It felt like I was trapped in the middle of a Marvel movie cliffhanger where they leave you hanging for the next installment. I just needed him to spit it out already so I could know my <b>fate</b>.

    ¡°That¡¯s the funny thing,¡± Julian said, giving <b>a </b>humorless chuckle while wiping at his teary eyes. ¡°I only just found out that I did.¡±

    I stared at him, my mind nk for a second. Julian? Knowing my real parents? How was that even possible? Out of all the twists my life could <b>have </b>taken, this <b>was </b>the one thing I had never even thought to imagine.

    ¡°Who are they? Where <b>are </b>they? Do I know them too?¡± The questions rushed out of me all at once, tumbling over each other, my voice rising with each word. I needed answers, and I needed them now.

    Julian took another deep breath<b>, </b>this time straightening his posture, the shaky boy <b>I </b>had seen a moment <b>ago </b><b>was </b>reced by someone who looked like he was about to tell me something that would change everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,¡± he said, his voice firm now<b>. </b>¡°It¡¯s all connected to what I <b>was </b>trying to say a few minutes ago.¡±

    I nodded slowly, trying to <b>brace </b>myself. How bad could it really be? I mean, I had survived <b>worse</b><b>, </b>right?

    And then he dropped the bomb.

    ¡°I know them very well,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Because they¡¯re my <b>parents</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    For a second, I thought <b>I </b>hadn¡¯t heard him right. Maybe I had imagined it. My brain froze<b>, </b>refusing <b>to </b><b>process </b>the words. And when they finally sank in, the only <b>reaction </b>I could muster <b>was </b><b>a </b><b>small</b><b>, </b>disbelieving <bugh</b>.

    ¡°What<b>?</b>¡± <b>I </b>said, the <bugh </b>escaping before <b>I </b>could stop <b>it</b>. It sounded ridiculous, impossible. ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>impossible.¡±

    <b>But Julian </b><b>wasn¡¯t </bughing with me. He didn¡¯t <b>even </b><b>crack </b>a smile. His <b>face </b><b>stayed </b><b>serious</b><b>, </b>almost pained<b>, </b>and when <b>I </b>nced around, <b>I </b><b>realized </b>no one else <b>was </bughing either<b>. </b>The room was dead silent<b>, </b><b>every </b>eye locked onto us<b>, </b>heavy with tension.

    <b>I </b>felt the ground tilt beneath me like my world <b>was </b>shifting on its <b>axis</b>.

    ¡°No<b>,¡± </b><b>I </b>whispered, my voice cracking. <b>¡°</b><b>No</b><b>, </b><b>it </b>can¡¯t be.¡±

    My hands trembled <b>at </b>my sides as the truth began to <b>settle </b>in, heavy and suffocating.

    <b>¡°</b>I know it¡¯s hard to believe<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Julian </b>said, his <b>voice </b><b>low </b>and <b>careful </b>as he took a <b>step </b>closer to me. His eyes held an emotion <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t quite <b>ce- </b>something <b>between </b>guilt and helplessness, ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it <b>myself </b>when I found <b>out </b><b>yesterday</b>. <b>But</b><b>¡­ </b>there¡¯s nothing we <b>can </b>do. It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°<b>No</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>said sharply, <b>shaking </b>my <b>head</b>. ¡°<b>You¡¯re </b><b>lying</b><b>. </b>This has to be <b>some </b>kind of joke, and if it is, I¡¯d like you to <b>stop </b>it <b>now</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>My voice trembled slightly despite how hard I tried to sound strong.

    Julian didn¡¯t back down <b>or </b><b>try </b>tough it <b>off </b>like <b>a </b>prank. <b>Instead</b><b>, </b>he <b>turned </b>the <bputer </b><b>screen </b><b>towards </b><b>where </b><b>I </b>stood, the <b>screen </b><b>still </b>paused on a video. He pressed <b>y</b><b>, </b>and the room was filled <b>with </b><b>a </b><b>shaky </b>recording. In the footage, <b>a </b><b>small </b>girl was being led through the doors of this <b>very </b>same orphanage. <b>Her </b><b>face </b>was a little blurry, but my heart skipped a <b>beat </b>when I recognized the dress she was wearing.

    <b>11:35 </b><b>AM </b>

    O

    20

    That <b>was </b>my favorite dress <b>as </b><b>a </b>kid. The little blue one with the tiny white flowers that I refused to take off even when it <b>was </b><b>way </b>too small for me.

    My breath caught in my throat.

    Am guessing that¡¯s me?

    Julian clicked the keyboard again and paused the video. The room felt silent like the <b>air </b>itself <b>was </b>holding its breath. Without saying a word, he pulled out his phone and swiped through a few photos before holding one out to me.

    I hesitated for a second before leaning closer to look <b>at </b>it.

    The photo was old and <b>a </b>little faded, but I could clearly see two older people standing proudly behind two children<b>¨C</b>a much younger Julian¡­ and<ol><li><b>me</b><b>. </b></li></ol>

    Wearing that same favorite dress.

    The same chubby cheeks. The same wild hair.

    It was unmistakable.

    My eyes widened <b>as </b>I <b>stared </b>harder, my heart racing so loudly that it echoed in my ears. I stumbled a step back, feeling like the ground beneath me had shifted.

    The walls of the office felt like they were closing in<b>, </b>and I could feel everyone¡¯s stares boring into me, making it harder to breathe with each passing second.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia,¡± Julian said softly, his voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯m just <b>as </b>shocked and confused <b>as </b>you are. Before you came, I tried everything to prove that it wasn¡¯t you. I wanted so badly for it not to be true. But every single clue pointed straight at you.¡±

    I felt a lump form in my throat, but I swallowed it down,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you alone at the amusement park that day,¡± he added, guilt dripping from every word.

    Wait.

    Hold on.

    That didn¡¯t make <b>sense</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°What do you mean leaving me alone?¡± <b>I </b>asked, my brows furrowing. ¡°I thought you said your little <b>sister </b>ran <b>away</b>? That she got lost<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Julian looked down at his shoes, ashamed. ¡°That¡¯s what they told me to <b>say</b>. I <b>was </b>too young to really understand <b>back </b>then. All I knew <b>was </b>that you <b>were </b>gone¡­ and I never <b>saw </b>you again after that day.¡±

    I shook my head, trying to make sense of everything swirling around me.

    It <b>was </b>too much, too <b>fast</b>.

    ¡°I think <b>you¡¯re </b>taking everything <b>way </b>too fast<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I snapped, my voice rising. ¡°That photo could easily be photoshopped, and that video could be <b>faked</b>. You don¡¯t honestly <b>expect </b>me to believe we¡¯re siblings <b>just </b>from a <b>few </b>pictures and some shaky memories<b>, </b><b>do </b>you?¡±

    Julian sighed and tucked his phone <b>away</b>, his <b>face </b>bing more serious.

    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b>right,¡± he said, surprising me<b>. </b>¡°You have <b>every </b>right not to believe me. Honestly¡­ even I want to be <b>wrong</b>. I wish there <b>was </b>some <b>way </b><b>to </b><b>prove </b>this is <b>all </b><b>a </b>mistake<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He looked me <b>dead </b>in the eyes, his <b>voice </b><b>steady </b>now.

    ¡°There <b>are </b><b>two </b>things that could <b>prove </b>me <b>wrong</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he said. ¡°And if even one <b>of </b>them doesn¡¯t match up<b>, </b>I¡¯ll <b>never </b>bring this up again. I promise <b>you </b>

    <b>that</b>.¡±

    I <b>stared </b><b>at </b>him<b>, </b><b>my </b>heart pounding<b>, </b>my mind racing.

    What <b>were </b>those two things?

    And more importantly¡­ did I even want to find <b>out</b><b>? </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 94

    <b>Chapter </b>94

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    20

    <b>¡°</b><b>Ever </b><b>since </b><b>I¡¯ve </b>known you, all the times we used to meet up at the caf¨¦, and even the times you came over to my ce to stay, I never once saw your ankle,¡± Julian said, his voice strangely soft yet serious.

    I blinked at him<b>, </b>confused.

    What <b>was </b>he on about now? Why was he suddenly talking about my ankle of all things?

    ¡°What does that have to do with any of this?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, my tone a little sharper than I intended.

    He took a <b>slow </b>breath, looking almost pained to continue.

    ¡°On the left side of your <b>lower </b>ankle, there should be a small scar,¡± he said quietly, ¡°a tiny mark, but it¡¯s there<b>.¡± </b>

    <b>A </b>cold chill ran down my spine.

    He <b>wasn¡¯t </b>lying.

    There <b>was </b>a <b>scar </b>there.

    <b>A </b><b>scar </b>I had had for <b>as </b>long <b>as </b>I could remember, hidden away, something I had never thought much about.

    And more importantly, it <b>was </b>something I had never shown to anyone¨Cnot even my closest friends.

    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± I asked cautiously, taking an involuntary step back. ¡°I¡¯ve had this <b>scar </b>since<b>¡­ </b>forever, but I haven¡¯t shown it to anyone. So how could you possibly know?¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyes <b>were </b><b>ssy </b><b>as </b>he took another slow, deliberate step <b>closer</b><b>, </b>almost like he <b>was </b>scared I would run away if he moved too fast.

    ¡°I know because¡­¡± He swallowed hard, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Because I¡¯m the reason you have that <b>scar</b>. <b>It </b>was my fault. My carelessness. I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>watching you like I <b>was </b>supposed to.¡±

    For a moment, the room around us blurred.

    My mind screamed at me to deny it<b>, </b><b>to </b><b>say </b>it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>possible, that it was all some massive <b>mistake</b>.

    But deep <b>down</b><b>, </b>something inside of me¨Cthe same part that <b>always </b>felt an inexplicable closeness to Julian<b>¨C</b>whispered that he <b>was </b>telling the truth.

    How else would he know about something so personal? So hidden?

    <b>Slowly</b>, I bent down and untied my <b>sneakers</b>.

    I peeled them off along with my socks<b>, </b><b>exposing </b>my <b>bare </b>ankle.

    There <b>it </b><b>was</b><b>¨C</b>the <b>faint</b><b>, </b>almost <b>crescent</b>¨C<b>shaped </b><b>scar</b>, right where he <b>said </b>it would be.

    <b>The </b><b>air </b>in the room <b>grew </b><b>heavy</b>.

    Julian¡¯s shoulders dropped as <b>if </b><b>a </b>huge weight <b>had </b>been lifted but <b>reced </b>with a different kind of burden.

    <b>¡°</b><b>See</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>he said, his <b>voice </b>cracking <b>with </b>emotion. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I could never lie about something this important. Olivia, you <b>have </b>no idea how much guilt <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>carried </b><b>all </b>these <b>years</b>. The person <b>I¡¯d </b>been searching for my whole <b>life </b><b>was </b>right <b>beside </b>me, and <b>I </b>didn¡¯t <b>even </b>know. Mom and <b>Dad</b>¡­ they <b>were </b>broken when <b>you </b>disappeared. Everyone in the family <b>was</b><b>. </b>They <b>never </b><b>gave </b><b>up </b>hope<b>. </b>And neither did <b>I</b><b>, </b>even <b>after </b>everyone believed that <b>you </b><b>were </b><b>dead </b>

    <b>Tears </b>filled my eyes, <b>blurring </b>my vision <b>as </b>I <b>stared </b>at him.

    Was this why we <b>always </b>had <b>such </b>a strong bond?

    Why do we seem <b>to </b>understand each other without even needing words?

    Why he had <b>always </b>been there<b>, </b><b>even </b>when he didn¡¯t <b>have </b>to be?

    <b>It </b><b>all </b><b>made </b>sense now.

    The pieces of the puzzle that never seemed to fit before <b>were </b>finally sliding <b>into </b><b>ce</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t lie to <b>you </b>about something like this, Olivia<b>,</b>¡± he said softly. ¡°But¡­ <b>if </b>you still have doubts¨Cand honestly, <b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t me you¨C<b>we </b>can

    <b>11:35 </b><b>AM </b>

    go to a hospital right now. We can take a DNA <b>test</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I wiped the tears from my cheeks, trying <b>to </b>gather myself.

    My <b>voice </b><b>was </b><b>shaky </b>when I answered, ¡°I would really like <b>that</b><b>¡­ </b>please. I need to know for sure. Before <b>I </b>get my hopes up and¡­ and have them crushed.¡±

    He nodded firmly, <b>as </b><b>if </b>silently promising me he would <b>stay </b>by my side no matter what.

    Julian quickly cleaned his <b>face </b>up with the sleeve of his shirt, his expression hardening with determination. He then gestured toward the door, silently urging me to follow him.

    We <b>walked </b>out of the orphanage <b>office </b>together, the weight of what just happened sitting heavy on both of our shoulders<b>. </b>

    It felt like the ground beneath my feet had shifted,

    Once <b>we </b><b>got </b>to the <b>car</b>, I turned to him again, needing to make one thing clear.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you,¡± I said, fastening my seatbelt. ¡°But all this information you¡¯re telling me¡­ <b>it </b>came from people I don¡¯t know. People I didn¡¯t choose to trust. You know your investigators, you trust them, but I don¡¯t. So <b>if </b><b>we¡¯re </b>going to do this, it needs to be with someone I trust.

    Someone neutral.¡±

    Julian nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Of course<b>,</b>¡± he said.

    The past few months had made me develop serious trust <b>issues</b><b>, </b><b>especially </b>with people I didn¡¯t know very well.

    I had seen too much ¨C betrayal, lies<b>, </b>maniption. Everyone could be bought.

    Anyone could pretend to be someone they weren¡¯t for the right price.

    I didn¡¯t want what happened outside the caf¨¦ to repeat itself.

    Even though Adrian might seem calm on the outside, I knew just how far he <b>was </b>willing to go to get what he wanted.

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t afford another mistake. Not when everything felt <b>so </b>fragile.

    We <b>got </b>to the hospital in no time<b>, </b>the drive passing in a blur of nervous silence.

    The tension in the <b>car </b><b>was </b>so thick it could be cut with a knife<b>. </b>

    <b>As </b><b>we </b>pulled into the parking lot, my <b>fingers </b>gripped the <b>seatbelt </b>tightly<b>, </b>trying <b>to </b><b>steady </b>my racing heart.

    I had already decided to request the help <b>of </b>someone <b>I </b>trusted

    someone I knew wasn¡¯t under anyone¡¯s influence<b>. </b>

    The same doctor who <b>had </b>helped me when I <b>lost </b>my <b>first </b>child.

    <b>Dr. </b>James might not have been someone I had known for many <b>years</b>, but he had proven himself when <b>I </b>was at my <b>lowest</b>.

    That counted for something<b>. </b>

    As we walked into the hospital, I immediately spotted him standing <b>at </b>the reception <b>desk</b>, deep in conversation with one of the nurses.

    His white <b>coat</b><b>, </b><b>neatly </b>pressed,

    <b>It </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>take </b>long before his <b>gaze </b>met mine, and a warm smile <b>spread </b><b>across </b>his <b>face</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>Olivia<b>, </b>good to see you <b>again</b>,¡± <b>Dr. </b><b>James </b>said, walking <b>toward </b>me <b>with </b>open arms.

    <b>¡°</b>Good to see you too, Doc,¡± I replied<b>, </b><b>returning </b><b>the </b>smile <b>as </b>best as I could <b>despite </b>the <b>nerves </b>coiling in my <b>stomach</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to <b>help </b>me <b>out </b>with something <b>today</b>. Something important.¡±

    His eyes flickered to <b>Julian</b><b>, </b>who stood silently beside me.

    Recognition shed <b>in </b>Dr. James¡¯s <b>expression</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>Ah, you¡¯re <b>the </b><b>young </b><b>man </b>who came to her <b>rescue </b><b>that </b>evening<b>,</b>¡± Dr. James said<b>, </b><b>giving </b>Julian a small nod <b>of </b>approval.

    Julian responded with a faint, respectful smile, barely nodding his head.

    <b>11:35 </b><b>AM </b>

    ¡°Alright then, follow me to my <b>office</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Dr. James added, leading the <b>way </b>down the corridor

    As <b>we </b>entered his office<b>, </b><b>he </b>hung his <b>coat </b>on the <b>rack </b>and <b>gestured </b>for us to take <b>a </b>seat.

    He lowered himself into the chair behind his <b>desk</b>, still watching us with mild curiosity.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m guessing <b>you¡¯re </b>here to check up on the baby?¡± he asked, his voice light and

    <b>expectant</b>.

    I shook my head, feeling Julian shift uneasily beside me.

    <b>¡°</b>Oh, no. Actually¡­ we¡¯re here for something <b>else</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>began, forcing myself to stayposed.

    ¡°You <b>see</b><b>, </b><b>a </b>few minutes ago I just found out that¡­ well, he might be my biological brother.

    We¡¯re here to <b>take </b>a <b>DNA </b><b>test </b>to confirm if it¡¯s true<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    For a moment, Dr. James simply stared at me, processing the information.

    Then he leaned back in his chair, his eyebrows raised in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s<b>¡­ </b><b>a </b>lot <b>to </b>take in,¡± he said slowly, his voice tinged with surprise.

    And <b>here </b>I was thinking you two were in a romantic rtionship.¡±

    My cheeks flushed slightly at his assumption.

    Me? In a rtionship with Julian?

    Even before I knew about the possibility of us being siblings, I had never <b>seen </b>Julian in that way.

    There was a bond between us, <b>yes </b>but it wasn¡¯t romantic.

    ¨C

    It <b>was </b>something deeper<b>, </b>something stronger.

    A bond that, now that I thought about it, made so much more sense <b>if </b><b>we </b>truly were family.

    ¡°<b>I </b><b>get </b>that a lot,¡± I muttered awkwardly, waving it off.

    Dr. James chuckled lightly and stood up, shaking his head <b>as </b><b>if </b>he couldn¡¯t <b>believe </b>the situation.

    ¡°<b>Anyways</b>,¡± he said, regaining his professional demeanor, <b>¡°</b>let¡¯s <b>get </b>started.¡±

    Julian turned to me, giving me a reassuring nod <b>as </b>if to <b>say</b>, No matter what happens, I¡¯m here<b>. </b>

    I swallowed hard and followed Dr. James through another door into a smaller, <b>sterile </b>testing room.

    The walls <b>were </b>white and <b>bare</b><b>, </b>and the only furniture <b>was </b><b>a </b>counter filled with <b>medical </b>supplies and two chairs.

    This <b>was </b>it.

    <b>Here</b>, <b>in </b>this room<b>, </b><b>my </b><b>questions </b>would finally be <b>answered</b>.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 95

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    <b>I </b>sat next to Julian in Dr. James¡¯s office, feeling like my heart was about to burst out of my chest. The test was done, and now all we had to do was wait. Some part of me wished deep down that it <b>was </b>true that Julian really was my brother. But another part of me was terrified, praying the

    results would say otherwise.

    I didn¡¯t know why I felt so torn. Maybe it <b>was </b>the fear of change, of suddenly having someone who had always been missing from my life show up <b>just </b>like that.

    After what felt like an eternity, the door opened, and Dr. James walked in with a serious look on his face. In his hands was the envelope that held all the answers I didn¡¯t even know <b>I </b>was searching for.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± Dr. James said, handing it to me.

    My fingers trembled as I reached for it. Julian watched me silently, his expression unreadable. I swallowed hard and slid the papers out, my eyes scanning through the medical jargon until theynded on the one word that mattered most.

    POSITIVE.

    blinked, reading it again and again just to be sure. Positive.

    Julian was telling the truth. He really was my brother. All this time, through all the moments we¡¯d spent together ¨C the coffee shop meetings, thete¨Cnight talks, the countless times we¡¯d supported each other- we had been connected by blood, without even knowing it.

    ¨C

    Tears began to fill my eyes<b>, </b>blurring the words on the paper. I stood up slowly, still staring at Julian, unsure of what to do next. Should <b>I </b>hug him? Should I say something? I had never had a sibling before ¨C never knew what it was like to have someone who shared the same blood running through their veins. I was frozen in ce, overwhelmed by a mix of emotions.

    But Julian seemed to sense it. Without hesitation, he stood up too and walked toward me. He didn¡¯t say a word ¨C he just pulled me into a hug, wrapping his arms around me

    At first, I just stood there<b>, </b>stiff and uncertain. But slowly, warmth began to seep into me, and I raised my arms to hug him back<b>. </b><b>A </b>sob broke from my lips as I held onto him.

    He wasn¡¯t just a friend anymore. He was family.

    The brother I never had.

    The brother I¡¯d <b>always </b>needed without even knowing it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Julian whispered into my hair, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°I really am.¡±

    I knew what he meant. He <b>was </b>sorry for leaving me alone at the amusement park all those years ago. Sorry for everything <b>I </b><b>have </b>gone through because of that <b>day</b>. But standing there in his arms, I realized something important -none of <b>it </b><b>was </b>really his fault. We <b>were </b><b>just </b>kids. Victims <b>of </b>

    circumstance<b>. </b>

    <b>Just </b><b>as </b><b>we </b><b>stood </b>there<b>, </b>the moment was interrupted by <b>a </b>vibrationing from Julian¡¯s pocket. He pulled back slightly and reached into his jeans, bringing out his phone. His brows lifted when he <b>saw </b>the caller ID.

    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s my mom,¡± he said, then corrected himself with a small, awkwardugh, <b>¡°</b>I mean¡­ our mom.¡±

    Hearing him say <b>it </b>out loud our mom¨Cmade my heart skip a beat.

    <b>¡°</b>What <b>a </b>coincidence<b>,¡± </b>he added, ncing <b>at </b>me.

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s that<b>?</b>¡± <b>I </b>asked, wiping my <b>eyes</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yesterday</b><b>, </b><b>after </b><b>you </b>left¡­¡± He <b>paused </b>and seemed <b>to </b>rethink his words. <b>¡°</b>After you left, mom <b>called</b><b>. </b>She said she <b>was </b></diving <b>over </b><b>to </b>visit me. I <b>guess</b>¡­ she¡¯s at my <b>ce </b>right <b>now</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>My </b>heart started <b>to </b><b>race </b><b>again</b>.

    Meeting my biological mother <b>¨C </b>was <b>happening </b><b>today</b><b>. </b>So soon. I could <b>barely </b>wrap my <b>head </b>around it.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b><b>you </b>sure <b>you¡¯re </b>ready for this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Julian </b>asked gently, his gaze searching <b>mine</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b><b>you </b>kidding <b>me</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I said, <b>a </b><b>shaky </bugh escaping my lips<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ve </b><b>been </b>looking for her. Now that I finally <b>have </b>the chance<b>, </b><b>there¡¯s </b>no way I¡¯m backing down.¡±

    <b>11:35 </b>AM

    <i>20 </i>

    Julian <b>gave </b><b>a </b>nod of <b>approval</b>, his <b>eyes </b>glinting with something that looked a lot like pride. Without another word, he turned his attention back to Dr. James, <b>exchanging </b><b>a </b>few words of thanks.

    I turned to Dr. James too, offering him <b>a </b>small smile. ¡°Thank you for everything, Doc<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Good luck,¡± he said warmly.

    With that, Julian and I left the office<b>, </b>

    On our way back to Julian¡¯s <b>ce</b><b>, </b>my mind <b>was </b><b>a </b>tangled mess of thoughts and emotions. Questions flooded my brain faster than I could <b>process </b>them.

    What was I supposed to <b>say </b>when Julian told her? How would she <b>react</b><b>? </b>

    Would she <b>believe </b>it immediately, or would she be skeptical?

    Would she even want me?

    ¡ª

    The truth that weighed heavily on me <b>was </b>almost unbearable I had been born into luxury, into a world where my every need would have been cared for. But somewhere along the way<b>, </b><b>fate </b>had been cruel, and I ended up being handed over to a life of hardship, to adoptive parents who treated me more like a burden than <b>a </b>blessing.

    The car ride was quiet except for the asional sigh that slipped from my lips. I stared out the window, feeling like <b>I </b><b>was </b>being pulled into a new life I wasn¡¯t sure how to navigate<b>. </b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much,¡± Julian¡¯s voice suddenly broke through my racing thoughts, warm and reassuring. ¡°Just let it all flow.¡±

    I turned to him, offering a small nod, grateful for his calming presence<b>. </b>It was crazy how fast everything had changed. One moment, I was alone in this world, and now ¨C now I had a brother, a real family.

    Before I knew it, we were pulling into the driveway of his mansion. The sheer size of the house still left me breathless, even after having <b>visited </b><b>so </b>many times. It was <b>a </b>stark reminder of the life I could have had. A life that had been stolen from me.

    I slowly stepped out of the <b>car</b><b>, </b>my palms damp with nerves. My eyes scanned the widepound. There <b>were </b>several luxury cars parked neatly, but one particr vehicle stood out elegant, beautiful, and unfamiliar. I didn¡¯t need Julian to tell me. I just knew.

    That had to be her <b>car</b>.

    My mom¡¯s <b>car</b>.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat, forcing myself to take a step forward. Mom.

    How many times would I have to <b>say </b>that before it didn¡¯t feel so weird?

    Julian walked beside me, and together we made our <b>way </b>inside. The doors opened and we walked in

    ¨C

    <b>It </b>didn¡¯t take long before we heard hurried footsteps, and then there she <b>was</b>.

    ¡°?Mijo! It¡¯s been too long! How <b>are </b>you?¡±

    Her <b>voice </b><b>was </b>full of warmth and affection as she rushed toward Julian, pulling him into <b>a </b>tight hug without even waiting for his consent.

    <b>I </b>watched, stunned. There <b>was </b>so much <b>love </b>in that one simple <b>embrace</b><b>, </b><b>so </b>much care<b>. </b>My heart <b>twisted </b>painfully inside my chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>only </b><b>been </b><b>two </b>months, Mom,<b>¡± </b>Julian managed to choke out, his <b>face </b><b>red </b>from the force <b>of </b><b>her </b>grip, ¡°And <b>if </b>you <b>don¡¯t </b><b>release </b>me soon<b>, </b>this might be thest time you see <b>me</b><b>.¡± </b>

    His dramatic tone made me let out <b>a </b>small<b>, </b><b>unexpected </bugh. Despite everything, it was <b>clear </b>they had a bond <b>¨C </b><b>a </b>strong, stubborn one.

    Something she said <b>caught </b>my attention.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Mijo</b><b>.¡± </b>

    <b>My </b><b>eyebrows </b>rose. <b>Julian </b>never told me he was <b>Mexican</b>.

    <b>After </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>more seconds, she <b>finally </b>let him <b>go</b><b>, </b><b>giving </b>him a <b>yful </b><b>tap </b>on the <b>cheek</b>.

    ¡°We <b>have </b>a lot <b>to </b><b>talk </b>about<b>, </b><b>son</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she said, her <b>voice </b><b>taking </b>on a <b>slightly </b>scolding <b>tone</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Especially </b>why <b>you </b><b>refused </b><b>to </bmunicate with us properly these <b>past </b>few months.¡±

    I nced at <b>Julian </b>and <b>caught </b>the <b>way </b>he rolled his <b>eyes</b>, a <b>silent </b>confirmation <b>of </b>all the <b>times </b>he¡¯dined about her <b>worrying </b>over him.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>11:35 </b>AM

    Then her gaze shifted to me.

    And suddenly, I was under a microscope.

    ¡°And who is this beautiful angel<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she asked warmly, walking closer to me.

    I stiffened.

    No one had ever called me anything like that before. Angel?

    My adoptive parents <b>never </b>onceplimented me. To them, I had been nothing but A responsibility.

    For <b>a </b>second, I didn¡¯t know how to <b>react</b>. I just stared at her.

    She tilted her head, her eyes softening.

    ¡°Your <b>eyes</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she said quietly, almost to herself. ¡°They remind me of someone¡­¡±

    Before I could respond, Julian quickly stepped between us, shielding me slightly.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Mom,¡± he said carefully. ¡°We really need to talk.¡±

    His tone was serious enough that she immediately focused back on him.

    ¡°Not until you tell me who she is,¡± she insisted stubbornly. <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>she your girlfriend?¡±

    I groaned internally.

    Why does everyone keep asking that?

    This <b>was </b>the second person today to assume that a man and woman couldn¡¯t possibly just be friends.

    ¡°No, Mom,¡± Julian said with a small, almost amused smile. <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>something¡­ much more than that.¡±

    My heart pounded in my chest.

    This <b>was </b>it.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 96

    LIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Well, tell me then.¡±

    C

    +20

    Our mom¡¯s voice sliced through the thick tension in the room. The warmth and excitement she had shown moments ago were slowly giving way to confusion, maybe even unease. I didn¡¯t me her<b>¨C</b>what we were about to reveal wasn¡¯t the kind of thing one could process in a heartbeat. Even I hadn¡¯t fully wrapped my head around it yet.

    Julian hesitated. I could see it in the way he kept shifting his weight, his fingers twitching at his side. And I didn¡¯t me him either¨Chow do you even begin to tell someone something this huge? This wasn¡¯t just about finding a lost item or reconnecting with an old friend. This was about revealing a truth that would shake her world. A truth so delicate and overwhelming, that it needed to be delivered with care.

    ¡°You might not believe what I¡¯m about to tell you,¡± Julian started carefully, his voice low, eyes locked on our mom¡¯s face. ¡°And I don¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t. But I want you to know that it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Immediately, I noticed the subtle change in her expression. The light in her eyes dimmed, and the curiosity in her smile faded. She folded her arms, her shoulders tensed slightly.

    ¡°Talk to me, mijo,¡± she said softly but firmly, her motherly intuition clearly sensing that something serious was about to unfold.

    Julian turned to nce at me, giving a reassuring nod. I took a deep breath and stepped closer. As he ced a supportive hand on my shoulder, I felt a strange wave <b>of </b>emotion rise up in my chest¨Can invisible weight pressing down on me, like my throat was slowly tightening.

    ¡°I know how many times I walked past your room and found you crying,¡± Julian began, his voice cracking just a little. ¡°How many nights you couldn¡¯t sleep, how often you med yourself. You thought Olivia <b>was </b>gone forever. And every time I saw you that way, knowing I had a part in it- I hated myself.¡±

    ¡°Julian, we¡¯ve talked about this,¡± our mom interrupted quickly, her tone sharp with pain. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like you bringing that up.¡±

    ¡°I know. But this time it¡¯s different, Mom,¡± Julian said, standing his ground. ¡°Every time I saw you hurting, I wanted nothing more than to undo everything¨Cto turn back time, to make things right. I prayed for a second chance. And I think God listened.¡±

    Mom¡¯s brows furrowed. She looked from Julian to me, confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked, scanning our faces like she was trying to piece together a puzzle with missing parts.

    Julian took a deep breath. ¡°I found her,¡± he said. ¡°I found Olivia. Mom¡­ this is her. This is Olivia.¡±

    My heart stopped for a second as he finally said the words. I stood silently, trying to steady my breathing. The look on her face¨Cit was unreadable. Her eyes widened slightly as she stared at me, then flicked back to Julian, then to me again. A shortugh escaped her lips¨Cnervous, disbelieving.

    ¡°Is this supposed to be a joke?¡± she asked, her tone suddenly serious. ¡°Julian, kell me you¡¯re joking.¡±

    ¡°I would never joke about something like this,¡± Julian replied, his voice firm. ¡°Not with you. Not about this. I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but this <b>is </b>real. She¡¯s your daughter¨Cour Olivia.¡±

    She turned back to me, her eyes searching mine. The silence in the room <b>grew </b>deafening. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. I could see the storm of emotions swirling in her gaze¨Chope<b>, </b>confusion, disbelief.

    ¡°What is he talking about?<b>¡± </b>she asked finally, her voice trembling as she directed the question at me.

    At that point, I didn¡¯t know what to <b>say</b>. Even though the question she asked <b>was </b>simple<b>¨C</b>straightforward, even the answer felt impossibly heavy on my tongue. My biological mother <b>was </b>standing right in front of me. How could I think straight? How <b>was </b><b>I </b>supposed to form words when my whole world had just tilted on its <b>axis</b>?

    ¡°Everything he said is the truth, <b>ma¡¯am</b>,¡± I managed to say, my voice trembling and low. Even I still found it hard to believe. We had done a DNA test<b>, </b>and the result <b>was </b>there, clear as day. But somehow, the reality still hadn¡¯t fully sunk in for me either.

    And why did I just <b>call </b>her ma¡¯am?

    There was an <b>awkward </b>silence. My mother<b>¨C</b>our mother<b>¨C</b>turned her full attention to Julian now, her brows furrowed and her voice growing sharper<b>, </b>touched with disbelief.

    ¡°And you expect me to just believe <b>that </b>this is my daughter from <b>over </b>twenty¨Ctwo <b>years </b>ago?¡± she asked, looking between us like she was trying to see the resemnce that time had stolen.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me <b>if </b><b>I </b>just came in and said it,¡± Julian said gently. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought proof.¡±

    He reached into his <b>coat </b>pocket and pulled out <b>a </b>folded envelope<b>¨C</b>the DNA <b>test </b>results from the hospital. The room seemed <b>to </b>still with the weight of it. This <b>wasn¡¯t </b>just paper. It was true. It was twenty<b>¨C</b>two <b>years </b>of questions and heartache, pressed into one sterile document.<ul><li>20</li></ul>

    ¡°I made sure I did my research before I brought this to you,¡± Julian added, handing the envelope over carefully. ¡°Everything¡­ everything points to her. Even the DNA test.¡±

    Our mom took the envelope with slow hands, the hesitation in her fingers betraying the storm of emotions she was holding back. She opened it quietly, her eyes scanning the words inside. And with every passing second, I saw her expression begin to crack. The doubt that had hardened her voice earlier Started to fade, reced by something else¨Csomething softer, something familiar.

    As she kept reading, her eyes grew ssy with tears.

    I stood there frozen, my heart pounding. I had no idea what I expected¨Cmaybe yelling, maybe denial, maybe her turning away in disbelief. But the silence said more than words ever could. She believed it. Deep down, she knew. If someone else had handed her that paper, maybe she would¡¯ve thought it was forged. A cruel joke. But this came from her son. From Julian.

    And now, the truth was too real to ignore.

    Her hand flew to her mouth as the first tear escaped. Her shoulders shook slightly as more followed, rolling down her cheeks, each one carving its own path of emotion. She looked up at me again, but this time¡­ the way she looked at me was different.

    It wasn¡¯t the confused nce of a stranger or the cautious inspection of someone trying to connect the dots. It was something deeper¨Can instinctive recognition, a bond that no amount of lost time could erase<b>. </b>

    She looked at me in a way that even my adoptive parents had never done before.

    She looked at me the way only a mother could look at her child.

    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± she whispered. My name. Not shouted, not questioned¨Cjust spoken with quiet awe, with love. It was the first time in my life I¡¯d heard it spoken like that.

    And it broke me

    Tears poured freely down my face now. I couldn¡¯t hold them back even if I tried. I hadn¡¯t seen her before today, not even in photographs. But somehow, at this moment, I knew her. I felt it. That unspoken, unshakable bond between a mother and her child. It was real. I could feel it in the way she looked at me, the way her hands trembled, the way my name trembled on her lips.

    I hadn¡¯te here expecting a hug or a fairytale reunion. I knew this wasn¡¯t something you could just leap into. But standing here, in front of her<b>, </b><b>I </b>didn¡¯t need all that.

    I just needed to know who she was. And now, I did.

    And more than that<b>¨C</b>she knew who I was too.

 Ex wife bye 97

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    C

    C

    ¡°My baby¡­ is this really you?¡± Her voice <b>was </b>soft, almost trembling, as she stepped closer to me, her right hand gently reaching up to touch my cheek.

    I nodded, barely able to keep my own emotions in check. Even though it was the first time I was meeting this woman¨Cmy biological mother¨Cit didn¡¯t feel like a first meeting. There <b>was </b>something in her touch, in the way she looked at me, that stirred something deep inside my chest. A connection. Something unspoken but powerful.

    She cupped my face, her thumb brushing against my skin like she was trying to memorize every inch of it. Then, without warning, she pulled me into a tight hug. Her arms wrapped around me so tightly I could barely breathe, but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t want to move. I didn¡¯t want to let go.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for leaving you alone all these years<b>¡­</b>¡±

    Her words cracked something open in me, something raw that I¡¯d buried for a long time. I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying until I felt my own tears soak into her shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I murmured, my voice muffled against her. ¡°It was just a small ident¡­¡±

    She pulled back only slightly, her hands still on my arms, and rested her forehead against mine. Her eyes fluttered shut as if she needed that moment¨Cneeded it to be real. And strangely, I did too. I¡¯d imagined this kind of moment my whole life, not even knowing it. I thought I didn¡¯t need a mother. I thought I¡¯d outgrown that dream. But here I was, melting in her presence like I was a little girl again, finally being seen, finally being held.

    Then I felt another arm wrap around me¨Cs

    -strong, warm, familiar. Julian.

    His arms closed around the both of us, holding us together like the missing piece in the puzzle that had finally been found.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too,¡± he said, his deep voice steady but heavy with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you alone¡­ and for causing you so much pain, Mom.¡±

    We stood there, the three of us, with our foreheads pressed together. A moment suspended in time, wrapped in silence and tears and warmth.

    Eventually, Julian stepped away to grab a napkin. He returned and handed it gently to our mom, who dabbed at her cheeks,ughing softly at herself as she wiped her tears<b>. </b>

    ¡°Look at me,¡± she said with a watery chuckle. ¡°A mess already, and we haven¡¯t even sat down.¡±

    Without letting go of my hand, she led me to a nearby couch, tugging me to sit beside her like she wasn¡¯t going to let me out of her sight again. She held my hand tightly, as if afraid I might disappear.

    ¡°There¡¯s so much to talk about,¡± she said, her voice lighting up with excitement. ¡°Your father¨Coh God, he¡¯s going to freak out when he hears this. He¡¯s going to be so happy.¡±

    She looked at me like she was trying to fill in all the gaps at once. ¡°He never stopped looking for you, Olivia. We¡­ we thought we lost you forever.¡±

    The lump in my throat made it hard to speak, so I just smiled and nodded, hoping it would say everything <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t.

    It felt¡­ surreal<b>. </b>To have someone care this much. To be wanted. To be loved without conditions.

    <b>I </b>nced at Julian, studying his features for a moment. Strong jawline, kind eyes. I wondered what our father looked like. <b>Was </b>he just <b>as </b>tall? Did he have Julian¡¯s smile? <b>Was </b>there a resemnce between them?

    Wow<b>¡­ </b>so I <b>have </b>a sibling now. <b>A </b>big brother, to be precise. The realization still felt weird, yet strangelyforting. Maybe that exined why I never once <b>saw </b>Julian in a romantic way, despite how close we¡¯d gotten. It was like something inside me always knew¨Calways recognized him in a <b>way </b>deeper than attraction. Blood, it seemed, had anguage of its own.

    And as for him¡­ I could only hope he never saw me in that way either. That would definitely be weird. But the way he looked at me now¨Cwith protective warmth and the pride of an older brother¨Cgave me all the reassurance I needed.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to <b>talk </b>about everything,¡± my mom¡¯s soft but excited voice pulled me out of my thoughts. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and a tinge of sadness. ¡°Everything that has happened, Everything <b>I¡¯ve </b>missed over all these <b>years</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Before I could even respond, she began throwing questions at me like she¡¯d been holding them in for decades<b>. </b>¡°Your adoptive parents¨Cdo you <b>have </b>any? <b>Are </b>you married? Do I have grandkids yet?<b>¡± </b>

    I blinked, trying to keep up.

    ¡°Mom, rx,¡± Julian said from where he <b>sat </b>on the arm of the couch, smiling gently. ¡°One question at a time.¡±

    <b>11:35 </b>AM

    +20

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± <b>I </b>assured him, then turned to face her. My biological mother. Still such a strange thing to say, but it no longer felt distant. ¡°I do have adoptive parents. They raised me since I was little until now. I am married¡­ and no, I don¡¯t have any kids yet.¡±

    Her eyes lit up at the mention of my marriage. ¡°You¡¯re married? Oh, we have so much to talk about. And your adoptive parents¨CI need to meet them. I want to thank them for raising you so well. You turned out strong, kind, graceful. They must have loved you a lot. I can tell.¡±

    And just like that, the warmth in the room dimmed.

    An awkward silence slowly crept in, nketing us. My smile faltered, and I lowered my gaze. Did she just say ¡°love and care?¡± Those words never existed in my adoptive parents¡® vocabry¨Cnot when it came to me.

    Julian noticed the shift instantly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not really a good idea, Mom,¡± he said gently but firmly.

    She looked confused, her brow furrowed as she nced between us. ¡°Why not? Is something wrong? Are they¡­ are they still alive?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re very much alive,¡± Julian answered, his tone neutral but guarded.

    ¡°So why can¡¯t I meet them?¡± she asked again, her voice tinged with concern.

    I took a deep breath, trying to maintain myposure. The memories were still fresh, even though I wished they weren¡¯t. ¡°Because¡­. there¡¯s really nothing to thank them for,¡± I said quietly.

    Her confusion deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. They raised you, didn¡¯t they? They gave you a home?¡±

    I nodded slowly. ¡°They did. A roof, yes. But not love. Not care. They provided the bare minimum, but emotionally?¡± I gave a sad smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I would¡¯ve been better off without them than having them as adoptive parents.¡±

    AD

 Ex wife bye 98

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    0

    +20

    The room was quieter now, but the silence wasn¡¯t empty¨Cit was full of everything we hadn¡¯t said yet. I was still sitting on the couch beside my mother, still trying to wrap my head around the fact that I was sitting next to her, breathing the same air, after more than two decades.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you would feel this way,¡± she finally said, her voice a blend of confusion and pain. ¡°Why did they adopt you if they were going to treat you so harshly?¡±

    I let out a bitterugh¨Cmore air than humor. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know. They weren¡¯t¡­ the warmest. I was just the extra mouth to feed. I was never really part of their world. Just a charity case, I guess<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Her brows furrowed deeply, and she clenched her jaw. ¡°Did they hurt you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said after a pause. ¡°Not physically. But <i>they </i>ignored me. I never felt like I belonged. No birthday parties, no hugs when I cried, no bedtime stories. I think that¡¯s why¡­ I stopped expecting love from anyone. It just didn¡¯t feel like something I deserved.¡±

    ¡°And that was just the beginning,¡± I continued, needing her to know the full weight of it. ¡°A few years back, they were struggling financially, and I met this guy¡­ a billionaire. At first, he seemed like a dreame true¨Ccharming, generous, attentive. My adoptive parents were thrilled. They pushed for the marriage hard.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°They forced you to marry him?¡±

    I nodded slowly. ¡°Not with fists. But with pressure. Guilt. Threats. They made it seem like I owed them everything. And once I married him, the mask fell. He was nothing but a monster. Controlling, maniptive¡­ cruel.¡±

    ¡°And when you told them?¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°They didn¡¯t even flinch. All they cared about was the money he brought in. He was funding their failing business, and I was the price. They told me to ¡®tough it out¡® and ¡®be grateful.¡±

    ¡°So they were using you,¡± my mom whispered, her voice shaking now¨Cnot from grief, but fury. ¡°They used you as a source of ie.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I replied. ¡°Till now, they still don¡¯t realize all the pain they caused.¡±

    ¡°pain?¡± my mom asked her face filled with curiosity

    There was a pause. I looked down at my hands, then slowly ran my fingers over my stomach. My voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°yeah, I hmm, I lost one of my unborn babies. It was early, but it still hurt. They weren¡¯t directly the cause, but they were all connected.¡±

    My mother gasped. Her entire body seemed to stiffen as she turned toward me fully.

    ¡°You had a miscarriage¡­ because of them?¡± she said, her tone low and sharp.

    I nodded, blinking back <b>tears</b><b>. </b>¡°I didn¡¯t even get to hold one of them. I never got to hear a heartbeat. Just emptiness<b>.¡± </b>

    That <b>was </b>all it took. The emotional, tearful woman beside me was gone, reced by someone fierce<b>¨C</b>someone ready to protect.

    ¡°They messed with the wrong family,¡± she said through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡¯re going to write down everyone¡¯s names that <b>were </b>involved, and I¡¯ll see to it they rot in jail. Everyst one of them.¡±

    I blinked, caught off guard by her intensity. ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Olivia. You¡¯ve suffered long enough. They don¡¯t get to walk away from this like nothing happened.¡±

    <b>I </b>nced at Julian, unsure of what <i>to </i>say. He raised his hands in surrender, his <b>face </b>a mix of amusement and warning.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It <b>was </b>an ident. My husband¡¯s lover was the one who caused me to lose it,¡± I said, my voice trembling just a little as the memories tried to push their way back in.

    My mother¡¯s expression changed instantly. Her calm and tender demeanor <b>was </b>quickly reced by a fiery one as she <b>processed </b>what I¡¯d just said. ¡°Oh, so your husband had a lover, and she was involved in this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she repeated, her voice low and tight with restrained fury. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem- we¡¯re going to add them to the list too.¡±

    She immediately started rummaging through her purse<b>, </b>clearly looking for her phone. And knowing what I did about wealthy people, especially ones with influence and connections, I knew what that meant. Just one phone call and someone¡¯s life could fall apart in an instant. I¡¯d seen it happen before.

    I reached out and gently ced a hand over hers, halting her frantic search. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± I said softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll handle them myself.¡±

    +20

    She paused, her hand freezing mid¨Cmotion, then slowly looked at me. Her eyes searched mine for a moment, trying to read just how serious I was<b>. </b>Then she turned to nce at Julian, silently asking for his opinion. He gave a small nod

    ¡°Fine, if you say so,¡± she said atst, letting out a small sigh. ¡°But they must pay for what they did to you. No one¨Cand I mean no one¨Cgets to hurt my daughter and walks away unpunished.¡±

    ¡°And they will,¡± I said, a fire of determination rising in my chest. ¡°Every single one of them.¡±

    There was a brief moment of silence. Then she nced down at my stomach and said in a quieter voice, ¡°I would have really loved to see my grandchild.¡±

    Her words hit me like a bittersweet breeze. My hand instinctively went to my belly, and for the first time in a while, I smiled¨Creally smiled. A genuine, warm, hopeful smile that spread across my face before I could stop it.

    My mother blinked at me, clearly confused for a moment. She watched me closely, tilting her head slightly as if she were trying to solve a puzzle ¡°Wait¡­¡± she said slowly. ¡°You said one of your babies. Does that mean¡­?¡±

    I nodded, trying to keep my excitement from bubbling over. ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m still pregnant. I¡¯m still carrying one of the twins.¡±

    It took a moment to register, but once it did, her eyes lit up and she let out a happy gasp. She leaned in and wrapped her arms tightly around me, holding me like I was the most precious thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a grandma,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.

    let out augh¡ªsmall, joyful, and uncontroble. It had been so long since I¡¯d felt this kind of warmth, this kind of love. ¡°Yes,¡± I said softly. ¡°You are.¡±

    ¡°This is wonderful, dearie,¡± she said, pulling back just enough to cup my cheeks. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me you were expecting. This is the best news <b>I¡¯ve </b>heard in years.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I replied with a small chuckle, ¡°we just met. I wanted to give us some time to settle down before dropping any more big surprises.¡±

    She opened her mouth to say something else, but just then, my phone buzzed on the couch beside me. I turned to look at the screen, and my heart skipped a beat. The name shing across it was thest one I expected to see.

    Adrian.

    He rarely called. Ourmunication had been reduced to the asional cold message or short conversation. For him to suddenly call me now¡­ something had to be up.

    My mom must have caught the shift in my expression. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked gently.

    ¡°I need to take this call,¡± I said, already standing as I grabbed the phone, dread, and curiosity mixing inside me.

 Ex wife bye 99

    <b>Chapter </b>99

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    I stood up from the couch<b>, </b>my footsteps <b>soft </b>against the floor <b>as </b>I made my <b>way </b>to the far corner of the room. I didn¡¯t want them to hear this conversation, especially not now, when things were just starting to feel a little normal. I took a deep breath and answered the call, pressing the phone to my <b>ear</b>.

    I didn¡¯t <b>say </b>anything <b>at </b><b>first</b><b>. </b>I wanted him to speak. Let him be the one to break the silence.

    ¡°Hi<b>, </b>where <b>are </b>you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Adrian¡¯s voice came through, calm but clipped¨Ctoo calm for someone who rarely called.

    ¡°Should that be your concern?¡± <b>I </b>shot back, my tone colder than ice. If he called just to y games or to assert control, he was going to get exactly what he <b>gave</b>. I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>in the mood for his usual power <b>ys</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>, I have <b>every </b>right to know the location of my wife,¡± he replied, his tone firm, almost defensive.

    <b>A </b>bitterugh escaped me before I could stop it. I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯dughed aloud until I turned around and caught my mother and Julian staring at me with curious expressions. Their eyes were sharp<b>, </b>attentive¨Cthey could probably sense the shift in my energy.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t call just to find out my location, Adrian. So, what do you really want?¡± <b>I </b>asked, trying to keep my voice steady.

    ¡°I need you back home,¡± he said without hesitation, like it <b>was </b>the most natural request in the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy where I am right now. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back,¡± I replied coolly.

    ¡°Cancel whatever you¡¯re doing ande back home. We don¡¯t have all day,¡± he ordered, the authority in his voice turning the heat in my chest into pure irritation.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that,¡± <b>I </b>responded firmly. ¡°You haven¡¯t even told me why you want me back <b>so </b>urgently. And I¡¯m sure <b>it¡¯s </b>just another one of your ridiculous deals you expect me to smile through. Whatever it is can wait until I get home. We live in the same house<b>, </b>remember? I¡¯m not running away.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing,¡± he said, his voice turning sharp. ¡°Like I said, it can¡¯t wait. And I wasn¡¯t asking. That <b>was </b>an order.¡±

    My grip on the phone tightened. I bit down on my lower lip to hold back the stream of words bubbling at the edge of my tongue. The way he talked to me, like I <b>was </b>one of his employees or a contract he could just dictate terms to¡ªit made my blood boil.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said <b>at </b><bst</b><b>, </b>my voice tight with restraint. ¡°At <b>least </b>give me an hour. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Not more than an hour,¡± he replied, and then¨Cjust like that¡ªthe line went dead. No goodbye. <b>No </b>exnation.

    I stared at the phone for a second, my hand trembling slightly from how hard I¡¯d been gripping it. I wanted to scream, <b>or </b>throw the phone<b>, </b><b>or </b><b>just </b>disappear for a day. <b>Maybe </b>all three.

    ¡°With that look on your <b>face</b>, I¡¯m guessing that <b>was </b>Adrian,<b>¡± </b>Julian¡¯s voice broke through my storm of thoughts.

    I turned <b>slowly </b>and <b>gave </b><b>a </b><b>small </b>nod.

    <b>¡°</b><b>And </b>who¡¯s <b>Adrian</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>my mom asked, her brows drawn together <b>as </b>she looked from me to Julian.

    ¡°My <b>darling </b><b>husband</b>,¡± I said,cing <b>every </b>word with <b>sarcasm </b>so thick you could cut it with a knife.

    ¡°The same <b>person </b>who <b>is </b>cheating on you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she <b>asked</b>, her <b>voice </b>cold and her <b>posture </b>straightening with fury.

    ¡°Unfortunately<b>, </b>yes,¡± I sighed<b>, </b><b>copsing </b><b>back </b>onto the couch beside her.

    <b>¡°</b><b>So</b><b>, </b>what did he <b>want </b>this <b>time</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Julian </b>asked, arms folded as he <b>leaned </b>forward, <b>his </b><b>expression </b>unreadable but clearly <b>concerned</b>.

    I <b>stared </b>at the floor <b>for </b><b>a </b>moment <b>before </b>answering. <b>¡°</b>He wants <b>me </b>home. <b>Immediately</b>. Said <b>it </b>couldn¡¯t wait<b>. </b>And <b>of </b><b>course</b>, he didn¡¯t bother telling me why.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, that is no longer <b>your </b>home<b>,</b>¡± my mom said firmly, <b>her </b><b>voice </b>cold with disapproval

    I sighed, running <b>a </b>hand <b>through </b>my <b>hair </b><b>before </b>responding<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>As </b><b>much </b>as I want to leave that house, I <b>can¡¯t</b><b>¡­ </b>not just <b>yet</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She looked <b>at </b>me with disbelief<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Why <b>not</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she asked<b>, </b>her <b>tone </b>a mix <b>of </b>concern and <b>frustration</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Well</b>, let¡¯s just say he has her tied down<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Julian </b>chimed in from beside <b>me</b><b>, </b>arms crossed. <b>¡°</b><b>In </b>a <b>sort </b><b>of </b>ckmail situation. And now<b>, </b>she <b>can¡¯t </b>leave<b>. </b>Not until <b>we </b>untangle that mess.¡±

    <b>11:35 </b><b>AM </b>

    My mother¡¯s <b>eyes </b>flicked between us, clearly upset by <b>what </b>she was hearing.

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>really </bplicated, Mom. But Julian¡¯s been working on it. And I¡¯m <b>sure </b>he¡¯s doing his best to get me out of there<b>, </b>right?¡± I turned to look <b>at </b>him, silently pleading <b>for </b>some <b>reassurance</b>.

    Julian <b>gave </b>me a nod. ¡°Of <b>course</b>. We¡¯re almost there. There¡¯s <b>just </b>one more person we need to get¨Csomeone who holds a key piece of the puzzle. Once we <b>have </b>their confession, Adrian won¡¯t be able to hold anything over you anymore<b>.¡± </b>

    The relief that flooded through me <b>was </b>indescribable. After all the chaos, all the <b>fear </b>and silence, hearing that <b>gave </b>me a flicker of hope. And now that I had found my biological family, I felt stronger, no longer alone.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this <b>person </b>you¡¯re after? And why is their confession so important?¡± my mom asked, clearly trying to piece everything together. <b>Her </b>expression had shifted to that of <b>a </b>protective lioness.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to fill you in on everything, really,¡± I said apologetically, checking the time on my phone. ¡°But Adrian only gave me an hour to be out. <b>Maybe </b>Julian can exin it all while I¡¯m gone?¡±

    My mother nodded slowly, but then a soft smile tugged at her lips, surprising me.

    I tilted my head. ¡°Did I say something funny?¡±

    She shook her head gently, her smile widening. ¡°When you were little, you and Julian couldn¡¯t stand each other. Well, you didn¡¯t like him, to be more specific. You cried every time he tried to <b>carry </b>you. We used tough so much because we couldn¡¯t figure out why. Even when you could barely speak, you made it known¨Cloud and clear¨Cthat you didn¡¯t want to sit next to Julian.¡±

    I blinked in surprise and looked at Julian, who raised an eyebrow <b>as </b>if to say, Well, that exins <b>a </b>lot.

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t like him?¡± <b>I </b><b>asked </b>with a chuckle. ¡°I mean, what¡¯s not to like about this guy? He¡¯s fun, smart, and always ready to help. Honestly, anyone who doesn¡¯t like Julian <b>is </b>an enemy of the state.<b>¡± </b>

    Julian rolled his eyes yfully, and my mom let out <b>a </b>warmugh. It <b>was </b>one of those rare<b>, </b>genuine family moments<b>¨C</b>something I had never experienced growing up.

    ¡°And how did you two meetter on?<b>¡± </b>she <b>asked </b>curiously, folding her arms <b>as </b>she leaned in a little.

    I smiled at the memory. ¡°It¡¯s actually kind of funny. We ran into each other three times¨Clike fate kept throwing us together. The first time was <b>at </b>the airport. I swung my handbag a little too hard and identally hit him. I <b>had </b>no idea he <b>was </b>standing behind me.¡±

    Julian chuckled at the memory.

    ¡°The second time <b>was </b><b>at </b><b>a </b>coffee shop. I <b>was </b>in a rush and identally grabbed his coffee <b>instead </b>of mine. <b>I </b><b>was </b>almost out the door when he came up to me and told me. Weughed about <b>it</b>, and eventually, <b>we </b>exchanged numbers. I never imagined that I <b>was </b>about to be best friends with my brother.<b>¡± </b>

    My mom looked between the two of us<b>, </b><b>tears </b>glistening faintly in her eyes. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>incredible¡­ watching you two now<b>, </b><b>after </b>all this time apart. <b>You¡¯ve </be <b>back </b>to each other like pieces of the same soul.¡±

 Ex wife bye 100

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b>POV

    The sound of the toilet flushing echoed through the quiet room <b>as </b><b>I </b>stepped out of the bathroom, a towel draped over my shoulders and a few beads of water still trailing down my arms. My eyes scanned the lit <b>space</b>, briefly pausing on therge mirror mounted on the wall. I looked tired¡ª no<b>, </b>exhausted. Not just physically, but mentally. Work had been hell today, but not because of meetings or deals falling through. My mind hadn¡¯t been in the right ce <b>all </b>day.

    No matter how many papers <b>I </b>signed or how many assistants came in to brief me, it stayed at the forefront of my thoughts. It all started this morning. A nagging feeling I couldn¡¯t quite exin, but one I wasn¡¯t going to let fester any longer. I had to <b>get </b>something off my chest. Today.

    <b>I </b>walked over to the wardrobe and stared at the rows of arranged clothing¨Ccustom¨Ctailored suits, luxury dress shirts, designer sweaters, all aligned like soldiers on parade. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t give it much thought, as she would have already gotten me an outfit whenever we had somewhere important to go. But she <b>wasn¡¯t </b>here to do that now<b>, </b>and I found myself stuck between dressing up or keeping <b>it </b>simple; picking your own clothing <b>was </b>very hard

    Casual or sharp?

    I nced over at the clock on the nightstand. The minute hand <b>was </b>creeping dangerously close to the time I¡¯d given Olivia to be back. One hour. That¡¯s all I¡¯d given her. And she knew better than to keep me waiting.

    I bit my lower lip, still thinking. A ck trench <b>coat </b>caught my eye<b>¨C</b>elegant but not <i>too </i>shy. I grabbed it along with a in ck hoodie and a pair of fitted jeans. Simple, but it made a statement. That was all I needed tonight.

    Once dressed, I stood in front of the mirror, adjusting my cor and smoothing out the coat. My reflection looked collected, but inside, my mind was rehearsing every word I nned to say to her. This <b>wasn¡¯t </b>going to be just another cold conversation. Tonight was different.

    Then I heard it¨Cthe soft murmur of a female voice downstairs. The front door clicked shut, followed by the familiar voice of the maid greeting Olivia. My pulse spiked a little. Right on time. Good.

    Her footsteps echoed against the marble <b>as </b>she made her way upstairs. I could tell by the cadence of her steps that she was in no mood for nonsense<b>. </b>She stopped at the door for a brief second, and then it swung open.

    I nced at her through the mirror<b>, </b>only for a moment, before I refocused on adjusting my watch.

    ¡°Good thing you came on time,¡± I said, my voice calm but clipped. ¡°At least you remember I hate being kept waiting.¡±

    Her <b>eyes </b>narrowed slightly, and she crossed her arms. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here now. So what <b>was </b><b>so </b>important that it couldn¡¯t wait until I

    <b>got </b>

    back<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Instead of answering, I turned <b>away </b>and walked toward the wardrobe. I reached inside and pulled out one of her <b>coats</b><b>¨C</b><b>a </b>sleek <b>gray </b>one she¡¯d worn only once<b>¨C</b>and tossed it to her.

    ¡°We¡¯re going <b>out</b>,¡± I said without turning.

    ¡°To where <b>exactly</b>?¡± she asked, her tone growing firmer <b>as </b>she caught the <b>coat </b>mid¨Cair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let <b>you </b>know on our <b>way </b>there.<b>¡± </b>

    She didn¡¯t move<b>. </b>¡°I¡¯m not leaving until you tell me where we¡¯re going<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I rolled my eyes<b>. </b>Couldn¡¯t she <b>just </b><b>agree </b>with me <b>for </b>once? Why must she always <b>go </b>against everything I <b>say</b><b>? </b><b>It¡¯s </b>like she takes pride in challenging me <b>at </b><b>every </b><b>turn</b><b>, </b><b>even </b>when there¡¯s no need to<i>. </i>

    Fine. I might as well tell her since she¡¯s so <b>desperate </b>to know.

    With a sigh, I turned and walked closer to her<b>, </b>closing the space <b>between </b>us. My eyes locked onto hers <b>as </b>I stepped in, watching the <b>way </b>her expression subtly shifted. She adjusted, straightening her posture the moment she realized how close I was standing. The <b>air </b>between us shifted- thick, awkward, tense, but not in a hostile <b>way</b>. I knew she could feel it too.

    <b>¡°</b>When was thest time you <b>went </b>to <b>the </b>cinema<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked<b>, </b>tilting my head <b>slightly </b>as I studied her reaction.

    She cleared her throat and took <b>a </b><b>small </b>step <b>back</b><b>. </b>Just that one hesitant motion told me everything I needed to know. It had <b>clearly </b>been a long time.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I</b><b>, </b>uhmm<b>..</b>¡± she stammered, rubbing the back of her neck and avoiding my <b>gaze</b>.

    <b>A </b>smirk tugged at the corner of my lips as I folded my arms. <b>¡°</b><b>So</b><b>, </b><b>all </b>this time you¡¯ve been going <b>out</b><b>, </b><b>where </b><b>exactly </b>have you been <b>going</b>? I mean, I at least assured you¡¯d be doing something fun, like going to the movies¨C<b>especially </b><b>since </b><b>you </b>don¡¯t have any friends.¡± I said thest part with a teasing tone, raising my brow.

    Her head snapped <b>up</b>, and she shot <b>me </b>a <b>re</b><b>. </b>¡°Wherever I¡¯ve been going is a hundred times better than spending a whole day trapped in this 1/2

    house with you,¡± she snapped back.

    I chuckled under my breath, amused by her fire. ¡°Am I really that annoying to you?¡± I asked,yering my voice with sarcastic disbelief.

    She took a bold step forward, going on her toes just to try and match my height. ¡°Very annoying,¡± she said with narrowed eyes, her voice sharp.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad for you,¡± I whispered, leaning down slightly so my lips were near her ear. ¡°Because you¡¯re going to be spending the entire day with me.¡±

    Her brows lifted. ¡°That has to be one of your jokes, right?¡± she asked, clearly hoping it was.

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m already dressed up,¡± I said, gesturing to my ck trench coat and hoodie. ¡°You think I did all this just for fun?¡±

    She opened her mouth to protest¨Cof course, she did. I could practically hear the argument forming in her head. But before she could even say a word, I raised my index finger and gently pressed it to her lips. ¡°Shhhhh,¡± I murmured.

    She blinked, caught off guard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the car,¡± I added, stepping away without another nce. My voice was final. Whether she liked it or not, she wasing with me.

    As I made my way out of the house, a strange feeling washed over me. This wasn¡¯t just about getting out of the house. No. This had been on my mind all day¨Cthis one idea I couldn¡¯t shake. I wanted to take Olivia out. Not for any reason tied to power or control, but simply because¡­ I wanted<ol><li>to.</li></ol>

    The car door closed with a quiet thud as I slid into the back seat. I leaned back, running a hand through my hair while my thoughts swirled. Guess like I was doing something even I wouldn¡¯t believe I¡¯ll do.

    This was the first time I was taking her out since we met, and it wasn¡¯t a bad idea, as I don¡¯t see her with so much hatred as I used to before.

 Ex wife bye 101

    Chapter <b>101 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    After a few minutes of waiting in silence, the car door on the opposite side finally opened. Olivia stepped in, her face telling me everything I needed to know¨Cshe didn¡¯t want to be here. I could practically see the annoyance stitched into her brows, the reluctance in her every move. She didn¡¯t even try to hide the fact that I was forcing her into this outing. For once, I wished she would just go along with my ns without giving me that look, the same one that made me feel like the viin in her story.

    Without a word, I gave the driver a simple nod. He understood and started the engine, pulling out onto the road. The low hum of the car filled the silence between us. I leaned back into the seat and stared out my window, my own thoughts louder than any sound in the car.

    This¨Cthis wasn¡¯t how I envisioned it going.

    At the office earlier today, this idea had seemed perfect. A casual outing. A break from the tension that always lingered between us. Maybe even a chance for us to talk without all the walls we usually put up. But now? Now it felt like I was dragging someone out against their will, like I was coercing her into spending time with me. That wasn¡¯t the point at all. I wanted this to be something light, maybe even enjoyable, for both of us.

    A small sound pulled me out of my thoughts.

    I turned my head slightly toward Olivia, my eyes scanning her. She shifted in her seat, still looking out the window, clearly pretending I didn¡¯t exist. Just as I was about to turn my head back, I heard it again.

    A low rumble.

    Her stomach.

    I blinked. Was she seriously hungry right now?

    I looked down at her stomach¨Csubtly, of course. There was a slight curve to it, more noticeable now that I was paying attention. How hadn¡¯t I seen that earlier? It looked¡­ rounder than usual. Not bloated, but like it had been that way for a while.

    I opened my mouth to speak, but stopped myself. Saying anything about it would probablye off as body¨Cshaming, and thest thing I needed was to offend her more than I already had by dragging her along. Still, we literally had a gym at home. If she used it even once in a while¡­

    No. Stop. Don¡¯t go there.

    Her stomach growled again, louder this time. She shifted in her seat awkwardly, probably hoping I hadn¡¯t heard it¨Cbut I had. Twice now.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°We¡¯ll eat first.¡±

    By the time we reached the cinema, I was thankful to see a small restaurant nestled just beside the building. No, it wasn¡¯t exactly five¨Cstar, not even close to my usual standards, but it would do for now. Hopefully, the food wouldn¡¯t be aplete disaster.

    We got out of the car, and I gestured toward the restaurant. Olivia hesitated for a brief second, then began walking toward it with me. And even though she kept her face neutral, I caught it¡ªthe tiniest flicker of excitement in her <i>eyes</i>.

    She <b>was </b>hungry. Really hungry. It made me wonder¨Chad she eaten anything <b>at </b>all today? Or even yesterday? Where exactly had she gone earlier?

    <b>As </b>we stepped into the restaurant, the smell of freshly cooked food hit me like a wave¨Crich, savory, and nostalgic. That familiar scent never failed to awaken something in me. Maybe this ce wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all.

    I also noticed some of the staff and other customers <b>were </b>staring at us, not just a nce, but full¨Con, lingering stares. Mostly at me, of course<b>, </b>and we all know why. Who wouldn¡¯t stare at the famous Adrian Westwood when they got the rare opportunity? It wasn¡¯t arrogance; it was just fact. People recognized me, and they didn¡¯t try to hide it.

    A small smirk tugged at the corners of my lips as Olivia and I walked toward our table, I could practically feel the curiosity bouncing off their gazes. As I said, this wasn¡¯t my usual kind of restaurant. Itcked the ss, the elegance, the refinement I was used to, but for today, I had no choice but to make do. I didn¡¯t expect much from the menu either. The outside of the ce already warned me what to expect.

    Once we sat, I reached for their menu, flipping through the pages with minimal interest. And just as I¡¯d predicted, what I <b>saw </b>made me sigh internally. Burgers, rice and eggs, Chinese noodles¡­ Seriously? These were basic dishes, things you¡¯d find in any street food spot or college cafeteria. No creativity. No finesse. Just in, unexciting food. I doubted any of it would taste decent, let alone impress me.

    Just then, Olivia¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, tinged with unexpected excitement.

    ¡°Oh, they serve Nigerian dishes<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    I raised an eyebrow. Is that so?

    Curious despite myself, I scanned the menu again, this time focusing on the section she mentioned. There they <b>were</b><b>¨C</b>names I recognized vaguely but hadn¡¯t had the chance to try growing up. Eba and egusi soup? Was that how it was pronounced<b>? </b><b>I </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>entirely sure, and I wasn¡¯t about to <b>risk </b>

    <b>11:35 </b>AM

    20

    sounding like an amateur in front of Olivia¨Cor worse, the staff.

    Besides, I wasn¡¯t even that hungry. My appetite was lukewarm at best, and the idea of mispronouncing ¡°egusi¡± and embarrassing myself didn¡¯t sit right. So, I made the mature decision to let Olivia take the lead on ordering. I dropped the menu and leaned back slightly, watching as she signaled for the attention of a staff member with practiced ease.

    Then came the order.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the jollof rice, three chicken thighs, three chicken breasts, five turkey legs, five fried beef, and the vegetable soup,¡± she said casually.

    I blinked. Wait. What?

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t even realize my mouth had fallen open. I just stared at her, stunned. Was she nning to feed a vige? All that food for one person?

    And what amazed me even more was how wlessly she pronounced everything. Jollof, vegetable soup¨Cshe made it sound so smooth and natural. Meanwhile, I had spent thest few minutes worrying I¡¯d butcher a simple word like ¡°egusi.¡± Embarrassing.

    Why didn¡¯t I just go for the vegetable soup? It sounded harmless enough.

    As I sat there trying to recover from my shock, a couple of staff members returned with trays filled with the food Olivia had ordered. One of them mistakenly ced a te of jollof rice in front of me, probably assuming it was mine.

    ¡°Their all hers,¡± I said inly, gesturing toward Olivia.

    The look on the staff member¡¯s face was priceless. Wide¨Ceyed. Confused. Amused. It was almost enough to make me smile¨Calmost.

    Olivia, meanwhile, started dragging the dishes toward her like a dragon guarding treasure. She positioned them carefully, almost defensively, like someone might try to steal a piece. It was kind of impressive, in a wild way.

    I watched her dig in, barely hesitating as she started with the jollof rice. She didn¡¯t even look up at me.<ol><li>e. Just focused on her meal like it was the only thing that mattered right now.</li></ol>

    It was today that I realized something¨Cthis girl had a side I hadn¡¯t fully seen before. When I first met her, she barely touched her food, always acting too proper. Now? She looked like she hadn¡¯t eaten in three days.

    I leaned back and crossed my arms, watching her with a raised brow.

    Well, at least now I know where that stomach came from.

    But still, I couldn¡¯t help wondering¨Cwhat changed?

 Ex wife bye 102

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Everything in front of me looked so good¨Cbetter than I expected, to be honest. At least one thing came out of this impromptu outing with Adrian. I stabbed a fork into a juicy piece of beef, letting the spicy aroma rise up before I took a bite. The rich vors instantly melted in my mouth. I nced at him from the corner of my eye.

    He had finally stopped staring at me like some undercover weirdo. Now he was pretending to be busy with his phone, acting like he wasn¡¯t watching me practically inhale this meal. I wasn¡¯t fooled. I could still feel his gaze drift up every few seconds. Did he seriously think I wouldn¡¯t notice? He was terrible at pretending.

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna stare, just order already,¡± I said mid¨Cchew, not even trying to hide my irritation. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you want some.¡±

    He slowly set his phone down on the table, crossing his arms as he leaned back, looking me over with a half¨Csmirk on his face.

    ¡°You look like a wild animal right now,¡± he said with amusement in his voice. ¡°How were you able to finish a meal that three grown men would struggle with?<b>¡± </b>

    Oh wow, now he was a food critic too? I rolled my eyes and grabbed a napkin, wiping my mouth slowly like some properdy just to mess with him.

    Did you think I was going to order one of your fancy, vorless meals?¡± I shot back with sarcasm, hoping to annoy him.

    ¡°You think if they had what I actually wanted, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten it?¡± he retorted, sitting up straighter.

    ¡°Yet you couldn¡¯t get your eyes off this dish,¡± I said, raising a brow.

    He didn¡¯t even deny it. Just gave me a dry look as if he was already regretting bringing me out.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m done,¡± I said as I pushed my chair back and stood up. ¡°And since you¡¯re not ordering, can we head to the cinema and get this over with? I¡¯d like to get back home before youe up with another random outing.¡±

    He stood up without saying a word, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves like he hadn¡¯t just been caught staring at my food like a hungry kid. We walked toward the counter, and of course, he paid for the meal without a singleint.

    As we stepped out of the restaurant, the cool evening air hit my face, and I knew I had to mentally prepare myself. Every time Adrian invited me somewhere, there was always <b>a </b>catch. It never failed. He always found some twisted way to trap me, control the narrative, and push me further into his chaotic life. So yes, my eyes were peeled. I was watching for any signs¨Cjust in case this movie trip turned into another trap.

    I mean, why else would he suddenly want to take me to a cinema? Something he had never done since I met him. And now, all of a sudden, we¡¯re doing dinner and a movie like we¡¯re some kind of couple?

    We walked into the cinema, the smell of buttered popcorn hitting us instantly. I looked around, secretly excited but doing my best to keep a neutral face.

    Now it was time to pick a movie. Since he was the one who dragged me out here, I assumed he already knew what he wanted to watch. But no, apparently I was the one making that decision.

    I moved toward the digital screen and ran my fingers down the list of currently showing films. Action, romance,edy¡­ so many to choose from. Then my eyes stopped at a particr title. A horror movie. And not just any horror movie¨Cone that had juste out this weekend.

    Perfect.

    ¡°We should see this,¡± I said to Adrian <b>as </b>I held up the menu of films for him to see. My finger pointed to the bold title of a newly released horror movie that had caught my eye immediately.

    Adrian leaned in slightly, his brows knitting together <b>as </b>he read the name aloud under his breath. But what really caught my attention wasn¡¯t what he said¨Cit <b>was </b>the way his expression shifted. There was a flicker in his eyes, something unreadable at first, but as I observed closer, <b>I </b>swore it looked like¡­ panic?

    ¡°Must we see this horror movie?¡± he asked, his voice sounding just a touch too uncertain. ¡°There are other good movies on the list. Why not pick one of those?¡±

    I tilted my head, raising a brow. ¡°You¡¯re the one who dragged me out here against my will, remember? The least you can do is let me choose the movie. I checked the <b>rest</b><b>¨C</b>most of them are outdated and boring. This is the only interesting one.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. His fingers rubbed the back of his neck, and I could see him shifting ufortably on his feet. Something was definitely off. Adrian Westwood¨Ca guy who never showed emotion¨C<b>was </b>suddenly fidgeting like a nervous schoolboy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he finally muttered, clearly trying to y it cool. ¡°It¡¯s just a two¨Chour scary movie. What¡¯s the worst that can happen? Besides, I¡¯m the one who brought you here.¡±

    .

    He tried to pass it off casually, even running his hand through his hair in a show of forced indifference, but the tension in his shoulders said otherwise. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure it out¨Cand I wasn¡¯t just anyone.

    Could it really be that Adrian Westwood was afraid of horror movies?

    No¡­ I had to be imagining things. There¡¯s no way. This man had stared down reporters, fought boardroom battles, and ruined business rivals with a flick of his hand. But as we made our way into the darkened theater and took our seats, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought.

    The theater dimmed, and the movie began. It started off slow, but I could already feel Adrian¡¯s difort growing. He was unusually stiff in his seat, eyes locked on the screen but his bodynguage screaming ¡°get me out of here.¡± Then he started biting his fingernails¨Csomething I had never seen him do before.

    I almost smiled. If what I was thinking turned out to be true, this would be absolutely priceless.

    Halfway through the film, the atmosphere was intense, but I had begun to think maybe I was wrong. Adrian hadn¡¯t made any noises, hadn¡¯t flinched. Maybe he was just tired or thinking about work.

    And then it happened.

    A sudden, brutal jump scare sent a loud shriek through the theater speakers <b>as </b>the spirit in the film lunged at the main character. The entire room gasped in shock.

    But I felt something entirely different. A hand¨Chis hand¨Csuddenly gripped mine. It wasn¡¯t a casual touch either; it was firm, shaky, and clearly unintentional. My eyes widened as I slowly turned to look at him. Adrian Westwood. Holding my hand. Out of fear.

    It took everything in me not to burst intoughter on the spot. Instead, I bit my bottom lip, trying to suppress the giggle as my eyes flicked to his face. His eyes were glued to the screen, jaw clenched like he hadn¡¯t even realized what he was doing.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he asked, catching my expression.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied, still grinning. ¡°I¡¯m just really enjoying this movie. Though it¡¯s pretty clear some people in here are still scared of ghosts.¡± I added teasingly and then nced down at our hands, making sure he followed my eyes.

    Realization hit him fast. He looked at our hands, then quickly yanked his away as if burned, clearing his throat awkwardly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he muttered, clearly flustered.

    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t,¡± I said, turning back toward the screen, my smile now permanent.

 Ex wife bye 103

    DORA¡¯S POV

    +20

    My foot tapped impatiently against the sidewalk as I nced down at my wristwatch for what had to be the tenth time. The numbers seemed to mock me. I had been standing outside the hotel for nearly an hour now, and there was still no sign of Jessica. This¡ªthis right here was exactly what I hated about her. If she knew she was going to bete, why on earth did she ask me toe out here forty¨Cfive minutes ago?

    The early evening breeze brushed past me, bringing along the sounds of passing cars and distant chatter, but none of it distracted me from how irritated I was getting. If she¡¯s not here in the next ten minutes, I¡¯m leaving. I mean it.

    Just as that thought settled in my mind, a yellow taxi pulled up in front of me. The door creaked open, and there she was¨CJessica, stepping out like she hadn¡¯t just left me waiting in public like an abandoned suitcase.

    She looked at me and immediately knew. She always knew when I was mad. And honestly, this wasn¡¯t even the first time she had done something like this.

    ¡°Dora, I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you waiting,¡± she said quickly, trying to sound sincere as she hurried over. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a taxi anywhere. I swear, tried everything.¡±

    I crossed my arms and arched a brow. ¡°For forty¨Cfive minutes? You couldn¡¯t find a taxi for that long? Really?¡±

    Her expression shifted into a dramatic pout. ¡°Come on, are you really going to be mad at me for that? I said I was sorry!¡±

    <b>I </b>sighed and rolled my eyes, half¨Cexasperated and half¨Camused. Alwayste. Always full of excuses. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time, but I swear, this is thest time. I mean it, Jess<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± she mumbled, holding her hands up in mock surrender as she followed me toward the hotel entrance.

    The grand ss doors of the hotel opened automatically as we approached, and we were weed by a st of cool, air¨Cconditioned relief. The lobby was elegant, with polished marble floors, a chandelier that could probably light up a stadium, and soft music ying somewhere in the background.

    We made our way to the reception desk, and within seconds, a few staff members came over to help with my bags. I was too tired to carry anything else anyway¨Cmy shoulders were still sore from the travel. Honestly, the vacation trip to Belgium had been exhausting. Fun, yes, but still exhausting. Between the long flights, theyovers, and the chaotic tourist schedule, I hadn¡¯t had a proper moment to breathe. But I didn¡¯t regret it. I needed that trip. I needed to escape after everything that had happenedtely.

    So, why was I still in a hotel even after returning from vacation?

    Simple. I knew my mom too well. If I had gone straight home, she would¡¯ve begun with her disturbance the moment I stepped through the door. No rest. No peace. No time to unpack or even breathe. So instead, I decided to stay at a hotel for the night, just to steal a bit of quiet. A softnding after a whirlwind trip.

    And of course, I invited Jessica to join me. Because even though she had a habit of showing upte, she was still one of the few people who knew how to help me unwind.

    We finally <i>got </i>to our hotel room, and the staff politely carried my luggage inside, setting it down neatly in the wardrobe. I nced around the room -soft lighting, clean white sheets, the quiet hum of the air conditioning¨Cit felt like exactly the peace I¡¯d been craving.

    <b>Just </b>as the staff turned to leave, I called out, ¡°Bring me two cups of tea and some biscuits, please<b>.</b>¡±

    He paused, gave a respectful nod, and quietly closed the door behind him.

    Jessica, never one to waste time, immediately jumped onto the bed, bouncing a little as she did. ¡°So¡­¡± she began, stretching the word out like she <b>was </b>about to start gossiping. ¡°How was your trip?¡±

    I bent down and unzipped my <b>suitcase</b><b>, </b>rummaging through it to find my nightgown. ¡°Well, it was better than I expected. Honestly, I really needed <b>a </b>break from all this. It felt good to be away, even if just for a little while.¡±

    <b>Jessica </b>propped herself up on her elbows. ¡°Of course it was better than expected¨Cjust look at your skin, girl! You¡¯re glowing!¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± I asked, half¨Csmiling <b>as </b>I walked over to the mirror.

    I studied my reflection for a second. My skin did look better. More rested, less tense. The <b>stress </b>from the past few <b>weeks </b>hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared, but it was manageable now. ¡°Well, I guess it does look better than thest time.¡±

    My fingers gently brushed across my cheeks. That vacation had truly done its job.

    A small knock interrupted us, and the same staff member returned, this time bncing a tray with two cups of steaming tea and a te stacked <b>with </b>buttery biscuits.

    <b>11:36 </b>AM

    +20

    ¡°Goodie!¡± Jessica said, already sitting up with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

    We sat at the small table in the corner of the room. I poured us both tea, and we evenly split the biscuits. The warmth from the cup feltforting in my hands as I took a sip.

    Jessica took a bite and leaned back with a contented sigh. ¡°A lot happened while you were gone, by the way.¡±

    I paused, lowering my cup slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ one thing in particr,¡± she said cryptically, reaching into her purse and pulling out her phone. Her thumbs began scrolling quickly, like she was searching for something she couldn¡¯t wait to show me.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe who I saw on my way here,¡± she added, her gaze glued to her screen.

    ¡°Okay¡­ who?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    She handed me her phone, and the moment I looked at the photo, my stomach dropped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the two of them were doing together,¡± Jessica said, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°But I literally saw theming out of the cinema today. Talking.¡±

    My grip on her phone tightened instinctively. My jaw clenched.

    ¡°I thought he couldn¡¯t stand her,¡± she continued. ¡°So why is he suddenly out watching movies with her like they¡¯re¡­ friends? Or worse?¡±

    There they were¡ªAdrian and she¨Cwalking out of a cinema together, looking like they had just spent a cozy afternoon watching a movie.

    I didn¡¯t know when I started squeezing the phone harder, my knuckles whitening. Was this the same Adrian who had told me he needed space? The same Adrian I had given a break to¨Cso we could both breathe, reflect, and figure things out?

    I stepped away. I had walked away to give us time. And this is whates back and see? The very moment I¡¯m out of the picture, she just slides in, thinking she can take what¡¯s mine?

    She¡¯s highly mistaken. If she thinks I¡¯m going to sit back and watch her creep into my ce, she¡¯s got another thinging.

 Ex wife bye 104

    DORA¡¯S POV

    20

    0

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I shouted, my voice echoing off the hotel room walls. I paced back and forth like <b>a </b>caged animal, my fists clenched so tightly that my nails nearly dug into my palms. If there had been anything in my path¨Cvases, cushions,mps¨CI swear I would¡¯ve tossed them all just to get this rage out. But I wasn¡¯t about to rack up damages in a fancy hotel room.

    My blood was boiling. That kind of hot, shaking anger that made it feel like the air around me was thick with heat. But what made it worse¨Cwhat pushed me over the edge¨Cwas that I wasn¡¯t even crying. No. I wasughing. That kind of strange, hollowugh you let out when you¡¯re so pissed that it loops back around to crazy.

    ¡°Dora<b>, </b>calm down. Please. Just take a seat,¡± Jessica said gently, patting the spot beside her on the chair like she was trying to tame a wild animal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!¡± I snapped, my eyes shing in her direction. ¡°Not after what I just saw!¡±

    Her hands went up in surrender, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I get it, okay? I would be pissed too. But pacing like this isn¡¯t going to fix anything. You can wear a hole through the floor for all I care, but it won¡¯t stop her fromughing with him right now.¡±

    That hit me. It shouldn¡¯t have, but it did. The image of Olivia walking with Adrian like she belonged there, like she hadn¡¯t spent years being a two- faced snake, made me want to punch something all over again. But Jess had a point, even if it stung.

    I let out a sharp breath and reluctantly sank down beside her. My body still felt adrenaline, but I needed to listen.

    ¡°Okay. Good,¡± she said, nodding in approval. ¡°Now that you¡¯re sitting and not storming around like a hurricane, let¡¯s figure out our next step. We need a n. A strategy. Something that actually keeps that woman out of the picture.¡±

    I nodded slowly. I had been thinking about that too. Every possible way to remove Olivia from Adrian¡¯s life¨Ccleanly, permanently¨Cbut nothing ever stuck. She was like a cockroach. No matter how many times you tried to kill it, it kept crawling back. And what pissed me off most was that she knew how to y the victim when needed, the flirt when it served her, and the innocent girl when it was time to reel Adrian back in.

    Jessica eyed me carefully. ¡°You told Adrian about what we discussed, right?¡±

    My stomach dropped.

    Shit.

    I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly, avoiding her gaze. ¡°No¡­ I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she blurted, her expression shing from surprise to frustration in half a second.

    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s on me,¡± I said quickly before she could go off.

    ¡°Dora,e on! We¡¯re working with time here. Every second you keep silent is another second Olivia has to worm her way deeper into his life.¡±

    I sighed, the weight of my mistake settling in like a heavy nket. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell him when west spoke. He looked¡­ stressed. Like the world was already on his shoulders. I didn¡¯t want to throw more at him.¡±

    <b>Jessica </b>stared at me, but her features softened slightly. ¡°I get that, I do. But still¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I took the trip. I thought if I gave him space, some time to breathe, maybe he¡¯d sort things out on his own. And when I came back, I¡¯d tell him everything.¡±

    ¡°Did he text you at all while you were on this trip?¡± Jessica asked, her voice steady butced with concern as she picked up her half¨Cempty teacup.

    I hesitated, knowing exactly where this was going. ¡°You know how busy he is,<b>¡± </b>I said with a small shrug. ¡°To be honest<b>, </b><b>I </b>don¡¯t expect him to.¡±

    <b>Jessica </b>raised a brow, clearly unimpressed with my excuse. ¡°Every man always has time for thedy in his life¨Ceven if it¡¯s just a quick message to

    check in.¡±

    Her words hit me like a p. A painful, bitter truth that had been gnawing at the back of my mind for weeks now. I¡¯d been so focused on giving Adrian space, believing that patience would pay off, that I¡¯d chosen to overlook the ring signs. He didn¡¯t text. He didn¡¯t call. And I kept telling myself that it didn¡¯t mean anything.

    But deep down, I knew better.

    Still, I brushed off the sinking feeling in my chest and lifted my chin stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± <b>I </b>said quietly, <b>as </b><b>if </b>saying it aloud would make it true¡­ ¡°Eventually, he¡¯s going to fall in love with me again. I did it before, so I can do it again.¡±

    Jessica gave me a long, searching look, then nodded slowly. ¡°Now you¡¯re back¨Cand you¡¯ve seen what¡¯s going on. So, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, biting my lower lip in thought. ¡°It¡¯s not like <b>I </b>can¡¯t still tell him. I can. It¡¯s not toote. I¡¯m going over there tomorrow, and if the timing feels right, I¡¯ll tell him everything.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± She nodded in approval. ¡°Remember, this is your ace card. Once he knows, this could be the thing that finally drives Olivia away for good. And maybe just maybe¨Cit¡¯ll keep you beside him permanently.¡±

    As she spoke, a slow smile crept across my face. Hearing those words out loud lit something inside me. Maybe I hadn¡¯t lost yet. Maybe I still had a fighting chance. I gave Jessica a small nod and reached for my teacup, savoring thest warm sip.

    She yawned, stretching her arms over her head like a cat. ¡°Well, since we don¡¯t need to go over anything else tonight, I guess I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    I blinked, surprised. ¡°Bed? Already? It¡¯s only 8 p.m.¡±

    She was already halfway to the bed when she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they added in that tea, but I¡¯m wiped out. Sorry, I don¡¯t think I can stay up tonight.¡±

    I frowned, mildly annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse, Jess. We drank the same tea, and I don¡¯t feel sleepy at all.¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer. She was already slipping under the duvet, her body practically melting into the mattress like she¡¯d been running a marathon..

    ¡°Seriously?¡± I called out. ¡°We were supposed to stay upte, watch a movie or two, and talk about stupid things. That was the whole point of inviting you over tonight.¡±

    Still, no answer.

    ¡°Jess?¡± I asked again, but her steady breathing told me everything I needed to know. She had knocked outpletely.

    I sighed, dramatically and defeated, letting my shoulders slump. So much for my night of fun and distraction. Instead, I was stuck with my own thoughts, which, honestly, weren¡¯t exactly the bestpany these days.

    Grabbing my phone off the side table, I stared at the screen for a moment before typing out a message: Hey, I¡¯ll being over tomorrow. Just a heads¨Cup. I hit send before I could overthink it.

    Then, with nothing else left to do, I tossed the phone aside, pulled the nket over myself, andy back on the pillow. Maybe tomorrow would change everything.

 Ex wife bye 105

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My fingers tapped against the screen of my phone in frustration as I typed into the search bar for the third time.

    ¡°Can a pregnant woman drink wine?¡±

    0

    I didn¡¯t know why I kept searching for it, like the answer would suddenly change just because I was desperate. Maybe I was hoping for some miracle loophole in the rules. The truth was, I hadn¡¯t had a proper ss of wine in weeks, and it was starting <i>to </i>eat at me. Everythingtely felt tense¨Ctight. A single ss might¡¯ve helped me loosen up, feel human again.

    But as the page loaded, the same bold warning popped up yet again..

    ¨¤ clear, non¨Cnegotiable NO. No wine. No champagne. No cocktails. Not even the tiniest celebratory sip. Alcohol was off¨Climits during pregnancy.

    I let out a small, dry chuckle and leaned against the kitchen counter, my shoulders sagging. ¡°Damn,¡± I muttered under my breath. My eyes drifted to the cold bottle I had already ced on the counter, the ss sitting there waiting like it was mocking me. I stared at it long enough to imagine how good that first sip might¡¯ve felt sliding down my throat.

    With a reluctant sigh, I picked it up and ced it back in the fridge, shutting the door with a little more force than necessary. It was ridiculous how something so small could feel like such a loss.

    As if on cue, I heard footstepsing from behind me. I nced over my shoulder just in time to see Adrian walk into the kitchen. He looked calm, like someone who¡¯d had a full eight hours of sleep, unlike me.

    I straightened up a bit, rememberingst night at the cinema. That moment when he actually flinched¨Clike, visibly flinched¨Cat the ghost girl in white. The memory pulled a grin from me. If there was one thing that could lighten my mood, it was teasing Adrian.

    He opened the fridge and grabbed a bottle of water, giving the wine bottle a quick nce. ¡°Wine this early in the morning? Really?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow as he twisted the cap off the water.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not scared to have a drink in the morning,¡± I said, turning to face him fully, my arms folded across my chest. ¡°Speaking of scared, I honestly didn¡¯t think anything could scare you¡­ untilst night. Who knew all it took was a ghost girl in a white dress to turn you into a baby?¡±

    He took a sip of water and gave me a dry look. ¡°It wasn¡¯t scary¡­ it was just creepy.¡±

    I stepped closer, tilting my head mockingly. ¡°Oh,e on. Do you want me to leave the nightlight on for you tonight? Or maybe a shlight under your pillow, just in case?¡±

    He rolled his eyes. ¡°No one¡¯sughing, Olivia.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I said with a smug grin.

    He looked like he was trying to hold back a smile, but then his expression shifted. His <b>jaw </b>tightened slightly, and the yful spark in his eyes dulled.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else we need to talk about,¡± he said, his voice a little lower, a little heavier.

    I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tone. The teasing mood evaporated just like that.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I said slowly, watching his <b>face</b>. ¡°What is it?¡±

    He hesitated for a second, <b>as </b>if choosing his words carefully.

    The atmosphere shifted from banter to something more serious. I had no idea what he was about to <b>say </b>

    ¡°Your dad is out of the hospital,¡± Adrian said calmly, but there was an underlying tension in his voice. ¡°And I know he¡¯s not your real father, but¡­ You should still go see him before the worst happens.¡±

    I let out a long, tired sigh and turned away, gripping the counter <b>as </b><b>I </b>steadied my thoughts<b>. </b>His words hit a nerve

    ¡°I¡¯m never going to see those people again,¡± <b>I </b>said sharply, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°And I don¡¯t need to exin to you why.¡± I turned to face him fully now<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>And before what worst happens? What could possibly happen to him again<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    That made him pause.

    There was a subtle shift in his expression, something unreadable flickered in his <b>eyes</b>. He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he took another <b>sip </b>from his water bottle as if it would give him more time to think¨Cor maybe avoid the conversation altogether. Then his phone buzzed, and he immediately looked down at it. His brows tightened as he read the message, and without saying another word, he walked out of the kitchen.

    11:36 AM

    No response. No exnation.

    Just silence.

    +20

    I stood there for a few seconds, confused and frustrated. What did he mean by ¡°before the worst happens¡°? Was there something I didn¡¯t know? Did he mean another stroke? Death? Why was he being so cryptic?

    With my heart starting to beat a little faster, I followed him out of the kitchen, determined to get answers.

    And that¡¯s when I saw her.

    Standing at the front door like a damn scene from a soap opera¨CIsadora.

    Just her name made my blood boil. It had been a while since I¡¯dst seen her in person, but her presence was like a p to the face. Every ounce of rage, betrayal, and humiliation I¡¯d swallowed resurfaced the moment our eyes locked.

    Why was she here? now

    I nced at Adrian, who didn¡¯t seem surprised by her presence. He simply opened the door wider and stepped aside, allowing her inside. Like it was normal. Like this wasn¡¯t the same woman who had made my life hell. But why would he care about that

    She walked in gracefully, like she owned the ce, her heels clicking against the tiles. Her eyes met mine, and that fake, polished smile tugged at her lips. But I could see right through it. Underneath that mask of courtesy was the same jealousy, the same bitterness, the same venom she always

    carried.

    If she thought I couldn¡¯t see the fire behind her eyes, she was wrong. And if she thought her hatred could match mine, she was sorely mistaken.

    She stood in front of me for a moment, her head tilted slightly, examining me like she wanted to say something. I clenched my fists, the urge to p that smug look off her face growing stronger by the second. But I didn¡¯t. I was stronger now. Smarter. And she wasn¡¯t worth losing my control.

    Without saying a single word, she finally turned on her heel and walked toward the guest room, her hips swaying with that fake confidence. Good. Let her stay in the guest room like a well¨Ctrained dog on a leash. Let her watch what she¡¯ll never have again.

    She is my main target now¡ªand I swear, on the life of my unborn child, I will tear her down piece by piece. I will make her cry like I cried, scream like I screamed. I will make her feel the loneliness, the betrayal, and the cold pit of despair I was thrown into.

    Everything she has, everything she cherishes, will crumble beneath her feet by the time I¡¯m done. Her pride, her power, her image¨Cit will all turn to ash.

    Now it¡¯s just a matter of time.

 Ex wife bye 106

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°You might as well just take a knife and stab her while she¡¯s not looking.¡±

    n

    Adrian¡¯s voice snapped me out of the thoughts running wild in my head. My fists had unconsciously curled into balls at my sides, and I was ring so hard it felt like my eyes might set the entire house on fire.

    ¡°What?¡± I blinked, turning my attention to him.

    ¡°The way you were ring,¡± he said with a slight smirk, sipping from his water bottle. ¡°You looked like you were nning her funeral in your head.¡±

    ¡°Why did you let her in here again?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice level, but the venom in my tone was impossible to hide.

    ¡°For so many reasons, actually,¡± he said, lifting his fingers and counting them off like he was giving me a casual grocery list. ¡°First of all, this is my house, so I can let anyone in. Second, I haven¡¯t seen her in a while and would like to speak to her. And finally¡­¡± he paused for dramatic effect, ¡°I really enjoy it when you two try to tear yourselves apart. It¡¯s better than most reality shows I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    I stared at him in disbelief. Was this really a game to him? Watching me unravel every time Dora came around?

    Before I could bite back with aeback sharp enough to cut through steel, my phone vibrated in my hand. I nced down and saw Julian¡¯s name shing on the screen.

    ¡°Do as you wish, Your Highness,¡± I said mockingly to Adrian and turned on my heel without waiting for his response. I stormed up the stairs and into the safety of my room, where the air wasn¡¯t thick with smugness and unresolved feelings.

    I shut the door behind me and answered the call.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.

    ¡°One out of the two people we have in our custody has finally confessed,¡± Julian¡¯s voice said on the other end. ¡°He admitted he was paid to do a job for Adrian Westwood. We have the whole confession on tape.¡±

    For a second, I froze.

    On any other day, that news would¡¯ve sent me into a fit of pure excitement. I would¡¯ve screamed, jumped on the bed, or at the very least let out a triumphantugh. But today¡­ Today was different. Seeing Isadora waltz back into this house like she belonged here had twisted my insides into a knot.

    ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± I replied tly.

    Even Julian noticed.

    ¡°Alright¡­ what¡¯s the matter now? You sound down. Is it Adrian again?¡±

    I let out a long sigh and flopped onto the bed. ¡°Seeing that clown Dora always sets my mood off.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s <b>back </b>in the house?¡± he asked, his voice sharp with concern.

    <b>¡°</b>Yes,¡± I replied bitterly.

    He sighed too, probably pinching the bridge of his nose as he always did when something irritated him. ¡°I understand. But hearing what I just told you should lift your spirits. You¡¯ll soon be out of there, Liv. You won¡¯t ever have to see her face again.¡±

    I let the silence sit for a second before replying.

    ¡°Leaving Adrian¡¯s house, <b>yes</b>. But never seeing Dora¡¯s <b>face </b>again? No. That can¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, confused.

    ¡°Because I need to see her <b>face </b>when everythinges crumbling down,¡± I said, my voiceced with rage. ¡°I need to see her fall from the pedestal she built with lies and betrayal. I need to see her crawl, to hear her beg. That¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s going to make this whole thing worth it.¡±

    There was <b>a </b><b>pause</b>.

    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>calm down. You don¡¯t want to get yourself worked up because of your baby,¡± Julian said gently, his voiceced with concern.

    I exhaled deeply, rubbing my hand over my stomach in slow circles. ¡°Remaining calm while under the same roof with her won¡¯t be <b>easy</b>, but you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t be selfish right now¨Cnot just for my health but for that of my baby. So I¡¯ll try my best to avoid her and stay calm,¡± I said, even though I knew it would take everything in me to follow through on that promise.

    <b>11:36 </b>AM

    Chapter 106.

    ¡°Okay, very good. Now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± I cut him off mid¨Csentence. A small, sudden thud echoed from just outside my room, interrupting our conversation. I immediately stiffened, my instincts kicking in.

    (+20

    0

    each step cautious,

    I lowered the phone from my ear and nced toward the door, which I¡¯d left slightly open. Slowly, I moved across the room, quiet. My fingers gently pushed the door open, just wide enough to peek into the hallway. Nothing. No one was there. The corridor was empty and Still. But I could¡¯ve sworn I heard something¨Ca footstep? Something falling? Or was I just being paranoid again?

    Maybe it was just one of the maids. Or maybe the stress was making me imagine things.

    Still uneasy, I closed the door properly this time, making sure it clicked shut. I returned to my bed and picked up the phone again.

    ¡°Hey, you still there?¡± I asked, resuming the call.

    ¡°Yeah. Where did you run off to?¡± Julian asked, a note of curiosity in his tone.

    ¡°I thought I heard something outside my room, but I¡¯m probably just imagining things,¡± I replied, settling back into my seat.

    Before Julian could respond, a familiar voice floated through the phone, one that instantly made me smile.

    ¡°Is that Olivia?¡± I heard my mother ask in the background.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied.

    ¡°Give me the phone, let me speak to her,¡± she demanded, and within a second, I could hear her closer on the line.

    ¡°My darling, how are you doing today?¡± she asked, her voice immediatelyforting, warm, and a bit dramatic

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡± I replied with a soft smile, already sensing the lecture she had prepared for me.

    ¡°Yesterday, you just ran off to go attend to your husband, leaving us alone without even a goodbye. You didn¡¯t remember to give me your number either¨Cit was like you went missing again! Because there was no way for me to contact you,¡± she scolded in her usual over¨Cthe¨Ctop fashion.

    I chuckled lightly, ¡°Well, now you¡¯re talking to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I will get your number from Julian,¡± she said firmly. ¡°We need to stay inmunication, at least until he gets you out of that house. I don¡¯t like the idea of you being in that ce with that man.¡±

    I leaned back on the pillow, feeling grateful for her concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m handling it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else we need to talk about,¡± she said, her voice dropping to a more serious tone. ¡°Your father¡­ he wants to speak with you.¡±

 Ex wife bye 107

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My fingers curled tighter around the phone as I sat up straighter. ¡°What?¡±

    +20

    ¡°He¡¯d like to speak to you,¡± my mother repeated gently, her tone noticeably softer than before. ¡°When you left yesterday, I told him that we found you. At first, he thought I was joking. He couldn¡¯t believe it¨Che thought I was making it up just to give him hope. But I exined everything. I told him how Julian saw you, how much you¡¯ve changed, and how strong you¡¯ve be. Eventually, he believed me, and even though he¡¯s not in the country right now, Olivia¡­ he wants to talk to you. He wants to see you.¡±

    My chest tightened. So many thoughts were racing through my mind, I could barely keep track of them all. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I whispered, still struggling to fully process everything that had happened over thest few days. Everything was moving so fast¨Cfirst Julian¡¯s updates, then finding out about my mom, then Dora showing up like a snake slithering back into the garden, and now¡­ this?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say much, sweetheart,¡± she said gently. ¡°Just say yes. Juste over. That¡¯s all you need to do. Let us see you. Let him see you.¡±

    I paused for only a second longer before replying, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be on my way in a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll all be waiting for you,¡± she said, her voiceced with relief.

    From the background, I could hear her talking to Julian, cutting him off before he could resume the conversation we were supposed to continue. She told him to wait until I got there so we could talk in person. Just like that, the call ended.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little to myself, shaking my head at how she still treated Julian like a child. For as long as I¡¯ve known him, I¡¯ve never seen anyone who could bully him the way my mom had these past few days of meeting her. It was both funny and strangely heartwarming.

    I didn¡¯t waste another second. I rushed straight into the bathroom and turned on the hot water. The steam was soothing, but my mind remained restless. I had originally nned to stay indoors today, <i>to </i>lie low and avoid any unnecessary drama, especially with her in the house. But now? I was going to see my father for the first time. That alone was more than enough reason to abandon every other n I had. And besides, like Julian said, I needed to think about my baby right now. Avoiding stress was the least I could do. Staying in this house, under the same roof with Dora, was like sleeping beside a ticking time bomb.

    After I finished my bath, I stepped out, wrapping a towel around myself as I moved to the next hurdle¨Cclothing.

    My stomach had grown more noticeably in thest couple of weeks. Not <i>so </i>much that it was ringly obvious, but just enough that tight clothes no longer looked ttering. Crop tops and bodycon dresses were now officially off¨Climits¨Cunless I wanted strangers assuming I didn¡¯t know how to take care of my weight. That wasn¡¯t something I wanted to deal with.

    I searched through my wardrobe for something more appropriate. Shopping for new clothes was now a necessity, but that would have to wait. For now, I had to work with what I had.

    Eventually, I pulled out ace jbiya I had bought on impulse and never worn. It wasn¡¯t really my style¡ªtoo modest, too mature, too much like something an aunt would wear to a family gathering¨Cbut it was the only thing that couldfortably hide my bump without raising questions from Adrian or anyone else.

    As I stood in front of the mirror, adjusting the fabric around my growing belly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little out of ce. I looked¡­ different. Almost like someone I didn¡¯t recognize. I wasn¡¯t wearing it because I liked the style; I was wearing it because I had to.

    I already felt like an olddy.

    Hopefully, I don¡¯t see Adrian, and he doesn¡¯t ask me one of his weird¨C<b>ass </b>questions.

    That was the thought running through my head as I moved quietly through the house<b>, </b>careful not to draw any attention. I slipped past the hallway like a shadow. Thankfully, luck was on my side. I managed to leave the house without anyone noticing. Thest thing I needed was <b>a </b>conversation.

    Soon enough, I found myself at Julian¡¯s mansion, and as expected, I mentally prepared myself for the ¡°golden¨Css¡± treatment from my mom. Even though I hadn¡¯t known her for long<i>, </i>she never hesitated to smother me with attention like she was trying to make up for all the years we¡¯d lost.

    The front door opened, and there he was.

    For a moment, I just stood there and stared at him<b>, </b>taking in his familiar face. There was a weirdfort in seeing him, even though I still wasn¡¯t fully used to the idea that we were blood¨Crted.

    ¡°Are you going to keep staring?¡± he said with an amused smirk, ¡°or are you gonnae in?¡±

    <b>I </b>shook my head with a smallugh and stepped inside. ¡°Even after seeing you more than a hundred times, I still find it hard to believe that you¡¯re my big brother.¡±

    A rich smile spread across his face.

    We walked side by side toward the living room<b>, </b>our steps in sync like we¡¯d been doing this all our lives.

    0

    <b>20 </b>

    Before we could sit down, <b>we </b>heard rapid footsteps from the stairs. It didn¡¯t take long before our mom came rushing down to greet me, her arms open and her face lit with excitement.

    ¡°There¡¯s my beautiful daughter!¡± she eximed, pulling me into a warm hug.

    I smiled into her embrace, savoring the moment. Even though she¡¯d only been in my life a few days, she¡¯d already given me more affection than my adoptive parents had in years. With her, I didn¡¯t feel like a burden or an outsider¨CI felt wanted.

    ¡°Hope that man doesn¡¯t interrupt us again like he did thest time,¡± she added with a scowl, referring to Adrian.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t,¡± I reassured her, subtly rolling my eyes at the memory.

    ¡°You told me that our father isn¡¯t in the country,¡± I said as we started walking up the stairs, ¡°so are we going to see him through a Zoom meeting or something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dearie,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Everything has already been set up upstairs. I¡¯ll text him right now to let him know you¡¯re ready.¡±

    As we reached the top of the stairs, I found my heart beating a little faster. I knew this moment woulde eventually¨Cmeeting the man who was biologically my father¨Cbut I never imagined it would happen so soon. My stomach twisted with nerves.

    Was I ready? Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure.

    They lived apletely different life from the one I grew up in, I had been raised by middle¨Css parents who loved structure and simplicity. Here, things werevish and fast¨Cpaced. My mom didn¡¯t seem overly strict, but we all knew who usually yed the disciplinarian in traditional families.

    And if he was anything like the powerful men I¡¯d met so far¨Clike Adrian¨CI had to be careful. I just hoped I wouldn¡¯t say something stupid or trip over my words. I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself, or worse, give him a reason to look down on me.

 Ex wife bye 108

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    20

    We got to the study room, and my mom was already pulling out her phone, her fingers moving quickly as she dialed.

    ¡°Yes, honey, she¡¯s ready,¡± she said softly, her voice slightly shaking with excitement as she opened up theptop sitting on the desk.

    I walked over and sat down in front of the table where theptop was ced, my hands fidgeting in myp. I could feel the nervous energy building up inside me. Julian, ever the calm one, moved to the side and started setting up the Zoom meeting with practiced ease. I could tell he had done this sort of thing many times before, but for me, this was a first¨Cand a big one.

    My heart raced as I watched the screen light up and the familiar Zoom logo begin to load. I took a deep breath and tried to calm my nerves. This wasn¡¯t just any video call. This was the moment I would be seeing my biological father for the first time in¡­ well, forever.

    Julian stepped back once everything was connected, and then¨Cthere he was.

    The man on the screen looked nothing like I had imagined. He wore sleek sses that made him look distinguished, but his features were still surprisingly youthful. His dark hair was streaked with only a hint of silver, and his skin looked smooth for someone I assumed to be older. I blinked, almost doing a double¨Ctake. I was expecting someone with grey hair, maybe even a cane. But here he was<b>, </b>looking like he had just walked out of a boardroom.

    He adjusted his sses and leaned a little closer to the camera, and then he smiled¨Ca wide, genuine smile that reached all the way to his eyes. There was something warm and familiar in that expression. I didn¡¯t expect to feelforted by it, but somehow, I did.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion, ¡°it¡¯s so good to finally see you again. Look how you¡¯ve grown¡­ into such a beautiful woman. Even more beautiful than your mother.¡±

    I chuckled awkwardly, caught off guard by thepliment. Before I could say anything, I heard my mom scoff yfully from behind me.

    ¡°Really?¡± she said, crossing her arms as if she were offended¨Cbut the soft smile on her face said otherwise.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Dad,¡± I said, testing the word on my tongue. It felt strange. Foreign. But also right in a way I couldn¡¯t exin. I had spent my entire life calling someone else Dad¨Csomeone who had raised me, yes, but who had also never truly made me feel seen or heard. And now, here I was<b>, </b>calling a man I¡¯d never met before by the same name. But it didn¡¯t feel wrong. It felt¡­ natural.

    The moment I said it, I saw something shift in his eyes. He blinked rapidly, took off his sses, and dabbed at his eyes with a napkin.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± he murmured, clearly trying topose himself. ¡°Seeing you again, hearing you call me that¡­ it just brought something out in me. If I were there with you, Olivia, I would¡¯ve given you the tightest hug.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Well, Mom¡¯s already taking care of the hugging part. She can¡¯t go a minute without pulling me into one and nearly choking me to death.¡±

    My momughed at that and walked up beside me, giving my cheek a gentle pinch. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± she said, her eyes soft and shining with affection.

    My father chuckled. ¡°You always were the emotional one,¡± he said to her before turning back to me. ¡°So tell me, dear, how have you been all these years? How have you been holding up? Financially? Mentally? Physically? Are you done with school?¡±

    The questions came quickly, but they were asked with genuine concern. His tone <b>was </b>soft but serious. He wanted <i>to </i>know everything.

    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly feeling tight <b>as </b>a wave of emotions welled up inside me. I wasn¡¯t sure how to begin. How do you exin to a man you¡¯re just meeting¨Cyour biological father¨Cthat your life has been anything but perfect? That behind the polished smile and soft words, there has been pain, loneliness, and silent suffering?

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± I began slowly, my voice a little shaky, ¡°growing up hasn¡¯t been <b>easy </b>for me. Not financially, mentally, or physically. I¡¯ve been stuck in a one¨Csided marriage for as long as <b>I </b>can remember. A marriage that drained me more than it supported me. I¡¯ve endured physical abuse<b>¡­ </b>emotional maniption¡­ but thankfully, I¡¯m finally at the edge of escaping it. I¡¯m nearly out for good.¡±

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the call. I didn¡¯t dare look at Julian or my mom just yet. I had to let it all out first.

    ¡°And yes, I¡¯m done with school,¡± I continued, sping my hands tightly in myp. ¡°I earned a degree in Business Administration. But¡­ getting a job has been impossible. I guess I never really tried after getting married. I¡¯ve been surrounded by my husband¡¯s wealth, living in his world, not mine. But when ites to having something of my own¨Cmy own money, independence¨C<b>I </b>have nothing. I¡¯m broke. Financially, I¡¯ve been scraping by emotionally, too.¡±

    My father leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. The expression on his face was a mix of sadness and admiration.

    ¡°You¡¯re married to an abusive man<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>he </b>echoed quietly. ¡°That¡¯s a lot to take in. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry to hear that, Olivia. But if there¡¯s one thing I can tell already, it¡¯s that you¡¯ve inherited your mother¡¯s strength. Her will. That fire in you¡­. It¡¯s very familiar.¡±

    A small, genuine smile tugged at the corners of my lips. It felt good <i>to </i>be seen¨Cto be heard. For once<b>, </b>someone believed in me, without even

    <b>11:36 </b>AM

    +20)

    knowing the full story.

    ¡°There¡¯s so much more we need to talk about,¡± my father added warmly. ¡°So much I want to know about your life. And tell me¨Care you still searching for a job? Any ns?<b>¡± </b>

    0

    I paused, unsure how to answer. ¡°Well¡­ since I got married, job¨Chunting hasn¡¯t exactly been a priority. With everything going on, it honestly didn¡¯t cross my mind. But if I see an opportunity, I¡¯d definitely go for it.¡±

    And then¨Cto my utter surprise¨Cheughed. Not just a chuckle, but a deep, amusedugh that rolled out from his chest. I blinked in confusion, and what made it even stranger was how my mom and Julian joined in too. They were allughing, and I was just sitting there, puzzled.

    I looked from one to the other, my eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Did I say something funny?¡±

    My father finally calmed down, wiping his eyes with the edge of his handkerchief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I know you¡¯ve only just found out about us, and everything is still new and probably overwhelming. But let me ask you something¨Cdo you actually know who we are?¡±

    I nced at Julian, who gave me a quiet nod of encouragement.

    ¡°Not really,¡± I admitted. ¡°Julian¡­ hasn¡¯t said much. He doesn¡¯t like talking about your lives before me.¡±

    My dad nodded, leaning in slightly as if letting me in on a well¨Cguarded secret.

    ¡°Well then, let me tell you this: the moment Julian found you and brought you back into our lives, you officially became Olivia ke. And in this family, sweetheart, we don¡¯t go looking for jobs¡­¡±

    He paused, watching my eyes widen.

    ¡°¡­We create them. We hand them out.¡±

    I turned to Julian again, who smiled proudly and gave me another nod. What did that even mean?

    I was just beginning to understand that my life had changed in ways I couldn¡¯t yetprehend.

 Ex wife bye 109

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    +20

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand?¡± I said, my brows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°As you already know, I am the founder of ke Enterprise, so think of what people would say when they find out that a ke is a jobber,¡± my dad said to me.

    Trying to make me understand, but his words still echo in my head, and for a moment, I felt like I had misheard him. Does he want me to join theirpany, at ke Enterprise? The thought hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind.

    I felt a warm, reassuring hand rest gently on my shoulder. I turned slightly to see my mother¡¯s soft smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re a ke now, darling,¡± she said, her voice calm and filled with pride. ¡°You¡¯re never going to struggle for money again¨Cnot from this point

    on.¡±

    Her words hit me like a wave. I sat there, stunned, letting it all sink in.

    A part of me wanted to cry, not out of sadness, but because of the overwhelming relief. For years, I¡¯d lived paycheck to paycheck, treated like an afterthought in a marriage that never valued me. Now, suddenly, I was being told that those days were over.

    It wasn¡¯t about the wealth, not entirely. I wasn¡¯t someone who cared about owning the shiest car or the biggest house. But <b>I </b>had dreams. I had little desires¨Clike those gold earrings I saw in a boutique window once, or the silver bracelet with the heart¨Cshaped charm. I had mentioned them to Adrian multiple times. Each time, he either brushed it off or ignored me altogether.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about it,¡± Julian¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts as he leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. ¡°Eventually, all the wealth bes more of a pain than a blessing. Trust me¨CI¡¯ve been trying to dodge it for years. But I¡¯m actually d you¡¯re here now. Maybe Mom and Dad can start redirecting all their attention and money <i>to </i>someone else for a change.¡±

    He chuckled a little, and I smiled. It was strange, butforting, <i>to </i>see how naturally we were starting to connect like real siblings.

    ¡°I mean, really,¡± he added, ¡°why would you be job¨Chunting when we own a damnpany? It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    My father¡¯s voice came through theptop speakers again, clear and confident. ¡°You said you¡¯re trying to leave that toxic marriage, right?¡±

    I gave a firm nod.

    ¡°And you have a degree in Business Administration?¡± he asked again.

    I nodded once more.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s stopping you? Why look for a job when you cane here and step into your own power? I want you to join ke Enterprise. Not as a junior staff member, but as a leader. As a boss. As a woman with the strength and intelligence to run her own department¨Cmaybe even the whole damnpany someday.¡±

    I blinked. My heart thudded a little faster. ¡°What?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yeah, what?¡± Julian echoed, clearly caught off guard. He stood up straighter, unfolding his arms.

    ¡°You heard me,¡± my dad said with a grin. ¡°Come over to headquarters. We¡¯ll introduce you properly, give you the tools and the team you need. I want <i>to </i>see what you can do.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± Julian said, raising a hand like a referee calling a timeout. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re rushing things <b>a </b>little?¡±

    ¡°Rushing?¡± my dad repeated. ¡°She¡¯s your sister. She <b>has </b>a degree in business management. This isn¡¯t rushing¨Cit¡¯s aligning things. Or would you <b>prefer </b>she waste time applying for jobs that don¡¯t value her?¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°Or are you having second thoughts about not taking <b>over </b>thepany?¡± Dad asked, interrupting Julian before he could finish.

    Julian opened his mouth to respond, but then paused. He looked at me, then back at the screen. A shift passed through his expression, like something clicked inside him.

    ¡°You know what?¡± he said slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    He turned to me and ced a hand firmly on my shoulder. ¡°I think she would be a perfect CEO.¡±

    Hearing those words, I shot up from my seat in a rush, my chair screeching back behind me <b>as </b>I instinctively took a few <b>steps </b>away. My heart was pounding in my chest<b>, </b>loud enough that I could almost hear it. I looked between Julian and my mom, then shifted my gaze to the screen where my

    <b>11:36 </b>AM

    0

    +20

    father¡¯s face still lingered, calm and serious.

    ¡°What do you mean by CEO?¡± <b>I </b>asked, blinking in disbelief.

    0

    ¡°Youe over to our headquarters, and we make you the CEO,¡± my mother said as she slowly approached me, her voice calm but firm. ¡°As you can see, your father is getting older. His energy isn¡¯t what it used to be. We need someone fresh, someone we trust, <i>to </i>take over the reins of thepany.¡±

    I felt the panic rise in my throat. My stomach twisted with anxiety. ¡°I can¡¯t run apany! I¡¯ve never done anything like that before. I mean, how can you even think of entrusting something that massive to me?¡± I asked, my voice quivering with uncertainty.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a ke,¡± my father replied from theputer screen, his voice steady. ¡°It¡¯s in your blood. You have a degree in Business Administration, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s more than enough to get you started. We don¡¯t have the luxury of time or options. You¡¯re it, Olivia.¡±

    I hesitated, swallowing the lump in my throat. ¡°And where exactly is this ¡®headquarters¡® of yours, if I may ask?¡±

    There was a pause. My mother suddenly avoided eye contact. Her fingers fidgeted nervously, and I could tell she was about to say something she knew I wouldn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Mexico,¡± she finally said, barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Mexico?!¡± I gasped, louder than I intended. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. That¡¯s a whole different country! I thought you were going to say a different city¨Clike Houston or maybe Chicago¡ªnot Mexico.¡±

    ¡°Mexico is incredible,¡± my dad chimed in quickly, trying to sound cheerful. ¡°You¡¯ll love it once you see it. The weather, the people, the food¡ªit¡¯s an adventure.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly, holding both hands up like a stop sign. ¡°That¡¯spletely out of myfort zone. I can¡¯t see myself packing up my life and moving to another continent. I¡¯ve already gone through enough changes in such a short time. I¡¯m not leaving, and that¡¯s final. Not even for the title

    of CEO.¡±

    Julian, who had been quietly observing the back¨Cand¨Cforth, finally spoke. ¡°Come on, Liv. What¡¯s keeping you here? It¡¯s not like you have any friends around, right?¡±

    The words hit me like a p. My breath caught in my throat. Of all the things he could¡¯ve said, that was thest thing I expected. The silence that followed was heavy. Julian¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he realized the weight of his words, and his hand went to the back of his neck, rubbing it awkwardly.

    ¡°Liv¡­ that came out wrong. I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I cut him off, forcing a small, bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have any friends here.¡±

    The truth in that statement stung. It wasn¡¯t just about friends. It was about the sense of belonging¨Cor theck of it. I had been drifting through life, ying roles, surviving. And now, just as I was beginning to put pieces back together, I was being told to uproot everything again.

    Without another word, I turned on my heel and walked out of the room. I didn¡¯t want to say something I¡¯d regret, didn¡¯t want them to see the tears forming in my eyes. I needed space to breathe, to think.

    And right now, I need to be alone.

    Ìï

 Ex wife bye 110

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    C

    I leaned my back against the cold kitchen wall, sliding slowly to the floor until I was curled up in a tight ball. Folding my legs in close to my chest, I buried my face in my knees, trying to make sense of everything that had just happened. Julian¡¯s words echoed relentlessly in my mind.

    I don¡¯t have any friends.

    Did he really think that if I wanted friends, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make them? Did he believe I chose to iste myself from the world?

    The truth was far more painful. I hadn¡¯t been allowed to have friends. Adrian made sure of that. Every time I tried to connect with someone, he¡¯d either drive them away or use me of cheating. He didn¡¯t want me talking to people, smiling at strangers, or even texting anyone unless he approved. Slowly, his control turned my world into a cage.

    Julian knew that. Or at least I thought he did. So how could he have said that to me so casually? Like my loneliness was some w or choice I made?

    <b>I </b>squeezed my legs tighter, trying to keep my emotions from overflowing. But the realization stung deeply¨Cmaybeing here was a mistake.

    Suddenly, I heard footsteps descending the stairs, soft but deliberate. There was only one person it could be. A part of me wanted to disappear into the wall, to hide, to avoid this conversation entirely.

    Julian walked into the kitchen and spotted me on the floor. He paused for a second, letting out a small sigh, before he quietly walked over and sat down beside me. His presence was gentle, not pushing too close.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what I said earlier.¡±

    I didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, I turned my face to the right, away from him. He sat on my left, and I wasn¡¯t ready to meet his eyes.

    ¡°I truly am sorry, Liv,¡± he continued, his voice low and sincere. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it the way it sounded.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you mean it?¡± <b>I </b>snapped back, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°Because it was pretty clear to me.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, okay?¡± he said gently. ¡°There¡¯s just been a lot of pressure on metely. Mom and Dad won¡¯t stop pushing me to take over thepany, and I just¡­ I don¡¯t want that life. You¡¯ve seen it. That¡¯s why I cut them off for so long.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s your reason?¡± I asked, finally turning to face him. ¡°You want me to leave behind my life, no matter how broken it is, to go to Mexico and fill your shoes? Be the ke heir so you can live your life freely while I take the burden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Liv,¡± Julian said, running a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°I just¨Cthere was no easy way to say it. And it¡¯s not like it¡¯s your fault you don¡¯t have friends. It¡¯s because of him. Adrian. He isted you, and the only reason we stayed connected all these years is because I refused to leave you alone.¡±

    I felt the lump in my throat tighten.

    ¡°You still didn¡¯t have to <b>say </b>it out loud,¡± I murmured. ¡°It hurt.¡±

    Julian sighed deeply. <b>¡°</b>Is that really what you think? That the only reason we were happy to find you was so you could take over thepany?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer right away.

    He shifted closer, turning to face me fully and cing a hand gently on my knee.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he said. ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry. Do you want me to go on my knees and beg?¡±

    <b>I </b>nced at him in disbelief. I thought he was joking, trying to lighten the mood. But to my surprise, he started to move. I saw him begin to rise slightly, then drop to his knees in front of me, his expression entirely serious.

    ¡°Julian¡­stop! It hasn¡¯t reached that extent,¡± I said quickly, reaching out and grabbing his arm before he could fully kneel.

    But I¡¯m pretty sure he heard the anger in my voice.

    He <b>sat </b>back next to me and nudged my shoulder lightly with his, trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I knew it,¡± he said with a smug grin. ¡°You couldn¡¯t stay mad at me forever.¡±

    I opened my mouth to respond, a mix of <b>sarcasm </b>and emotion lingering on my tongue, but before I could get the words out, a faint creak caught my attention. I turned my head slightly and noticed a shadow near the kitchen door. My eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Mom?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>called out, suspicion heavy <b>in </b>my voice.

    +20

    <b>11:36 </b>AM

    She stepped out slowly from her hiding spot, sheepishly wearing a small, amused smile.

    ¡°You got me,¡± she said lightly, brushing her hair back as if trying to look innocent.

    My eyes widened slightly. ¡°How long were you standing there?¡± I asked, both embarrassed and curious.

    ¡°Since Julian walked into the kitchen,¡± she replied with a shrug, as if it was the most normal thing in the world to eavesdrop on your grown children.

    +20

    I blinked in disbelief, but before I could say more, she stepped forward and spoke, her tone softer now, maternal, yet persuasive.

    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t easy for you, sweetheart. Believe me, I do. But this opportunity¨Cit¡¯s the best thing for you right now. You said you wanted to leave that marriage, right? When you finally walk away from him, what¡¯s your next step? Have you really thought about that?¡±

    Her words made my chest tighten. I looked away, ashamed that I hadn¡¯t fully considered what woulde after I left Adrian. Freedom sounded good, but freedom without direction could be chaos.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your own life, your own wealth?¡± she continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stand tall and show that man you were never just a housewife clinging to him for his money? That you are and have always been capable of building something on your own?¡±

    Julian nodded beside me, his expression turning more serious.

    JAnd weren¡¯t you the one who said you wanted to bring Isadora down to ashes?¡± he added. ¡°You know as well as I do¨Cyou¡¯re going to need real

    power for that. Money, status, influence. We¡¯re offering you the foundation to get all of that, Liv. You just have to take it.¡±

    I let out a slow breath as I processed their words.

    So now they were working together¨Cdouble¨Cteaming me with logic and heartstrings. But the worst part? They were right. Every word.

    From the beginning, my goal had always been revenge. Revenge against everyone who wronged me. Especially her¨CIsadora.

    My fingers instinctively went to my stomach, gently resting on the small curve that held the life I was fighting so hard to protect. A life that should have had a twin. A child who would one day ask about the sibling they had never met.

    The pain hit me fresh all over again. The weight of grief and rage wrapped around my chest like vines, thorns digging deeper every time I remembered the way Isadora smiled through her lies, the way she tore my world apart without remorse.

    She had to pay. And maybe this¨Cthis¨Cthis offer to go to Mexico and be CEO of ke Enterprises¨Cwasn¡¯t a trap or a burden. Maybe it was the weapon I needed.

    I had a family now. A real one. People who believed in me, who had no hidden motives, no knives behind their backs. With them, I didn¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.

    ¡°To hell with it,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    My mother, as if she had been reading my thoughts, reached out and gently helped me to my feet. She didn¡¯t speak right away. She didn¡¯t have to. Her eyes were already gleaming with hope.

    I looked at her, and then at Julian,

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said, steady and clear.

    A radiant smile broke across my mother¡¯s face. She pulled me into her arms and hugged me tightly, wrapping me in the kind of love that promised strength, not suffocation.

 Ex wife bye 111

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    C

    C

    ¡°Now c¡¯mon, your father is still waiting for you in the Zoom meeting,¡± my mom said softly, taking my hand in hers as she led me out of the kitchen.

    I followed her, my steps a bit slow, my heart still lingering in the kitchen with the weight of the decision I had just made. I couldn¡¯t deny that a part of me still felt uneasy, but another part¨Cthe part fueled by pain and a thirst for justice¨Cwas ready <i>to </i>see this through.

    I felt a pang of guilt knowing I had left my dad waiting. Despite everything, he had waited patiently for me to return. I had half¨Cexpected him to end the call and leave it all to fate, but no¨Che was still there, still present. That said a lot.

    When we walked back into the room, the screen was still glowing softly from theputer. My dad wasn¡¯t on screen at the moment, but just a few secondster, he appeared again and took his seat in front of the camera on his end. His warm face lit up as soon as he saw me.

    I exhaled a small sigh before taking my seat, trying topose myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way I walked out earlier,¡± I said quietly, meeting his gaze through the screen.

    ¡°I understand, dearie,¡± he replied gently, his voice calm and reassuring. ¡°I know Julian shouldn¡¯t have said things the way he did. Honestly, most people wouldn¡¯t even believe all this is real. We¡¯re not trying to force you into anything you don¡¯t want to do. All these years, we weren¡¯t there to give you the life you deserved, and now, God has given us a second chance. We don¡¯t want to mess that up. We just want what¡¯s best for you.¡±

    His words were like a warm nket wrapping around my tired heart. I gave a small nod and replied, ¡°I already agreed downstairs in the kitchen. I¡¯lle to Mexico, take a look at what you want to assign me to. If it¡¯s something I believe I can handle¡­ then I¡¯ll take over thepany.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good enough for me,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Trust me¡ªit¡¯s not a stressful task. If it was, would I look this good¨Clooking?¡± he added, smoothing down his graying beard with a yful wink.

    Iughed, and thankfully, the tension in the room eased. The air around us felt lighter. My mom chuckled softly from behind me, and Julian, who had silently joined us in the background, smiled.

    ¡°So,¡± my dad said, leaning forward, ¡°I presume yourwyers are already working on the divorce papers?¡±

    Myughter slowly faded as I gave a small shake of my head. ¡°Mywyers can¡¯t really do anything in this case. That¡¯s not the reason I¡¯m still in this marriage.¡±

    His expression changed slightly. ¡°Then what is it?¡± he asked.

    I hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°He¡¯s sort of¡­ ckmailing me into staying.¡±

    There was a beat of silence. My dad didn¡¯t look surprised¨Cjust disappointed. ¡°I see,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°But Julian is already working on a way to get me out,¡± I added quickly, hoping to ease his concern. ¡°And we¡¯re really close. I¡¯m not giving up.¡±

    My dad nodded thoughtfully, his eyes moving to Julian. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Julian stepped closer, his tone confident as he added, ¡°I can assure you, as we speak, I¡¯m almost done gathering all the evidence I need to prove Olivia¡¯s innocence. And now that she¡¯s agreed to take over thepany, <b>I¡¯ll </b>be fast¨Ctracking everything.¡±

    ¡°Is it something serious? Do you need help?¡± my dad asked with concern in his voice, his expression softening through the screen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian replied calmly, ncing at me. ¡°I have it all covered. My dear sister will being to Mexico very soon.¡±

    My father was about to say something <b>else </b>when his phone rang, cutting the conversation short. He looked down at it and sighed. ¡°Well, if you do need help, just let me know, I need to take this call,¡± he said. Then, just before ending the video call, his eyes settled on me again. ¡°It¡¯s good seeing you, Olivia.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, a small one, but genuine. I waved at him, suddenly feeling like a child again under the warmth of my father¡¯s gaze. It was strange how just <b>a </b>simple, heartfelt farewell could make me feel like I belonged¨Clike I was truly loved again after all the pain I¡¯d been through.

    The screen went ck, and immediately, I felt a pair of familiar arms wrap around me from behind. My mother. Again. She had just hugged me in the kitchen not even ten minutes ago, but here she was doing it again, as if holding me repeatedly would make up for all the years we¡¯d lost.

    I didn¡¯t push her <b>away</b>. In <b>fact</b>, I let myself lean into her embrace a little, just for a second. Then I gently pulled away.

    <b>¡°</b>Alright, Liv,¡± Julian said, cracking his knuckles as he stood straighter<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Since you¡¯re here at my ce, how about you give some people a little surprise?<b>¡± </b>

    I raised a brow at him, not quite following. ¡°Some people? Who?¡±

    +28

    Julian gave me a devilish grin that only spelled trouble¨Cor justice. ¡°As we speak, I still have two of the people that Adrian paid to frame you. One of the reporters and the driver. They¡¯re downstairs in the second basement.¡±

    My eyes narrowed at the information, and I felt a chill run down my spine¨Cnot from fear, but from anticipation. Those two had yed a part in ruining my life. Because of their lies and cooperation, I had been beaten, locked away like an animal, and made to feel less than human.

    They must still think I¡¯m with Adrian. That I¡¯m locked away somewhere, helpless and broken.

    Showing up alive, healthy, and free? That would be the real shock.

    Maybe now, seeing me like this, they¡¯d talk. And if they didn¡¯t?

    Well, then I¡¯d make them.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, my voice colder than before. ¡°Let¡¯s go say hello to those two.¡±

    My mother hesitated, looking between Julian and me. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. One of the maids can make you a cup of tea. By the time you¡¯re done drinking it, we¡¯ll be back.¡±

    I stood up to my feet, adjusting the edge of my jbiya as I nced at Julian. He nodded once and turned to walk out of the room, and I followed, determined.

    As we made our way down the winding staircase that led to the basement, the temperature dropped, and the light grew dimmer. Julian slowed his steps just a little so I could catch up beside him. Then he leaned in and said under his breath, ¡°I saw the look in your eyes back in the room. If you want to maybe take out some of your frustration on either of them¡­ you¡¯re free to.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything at first. My lips just curved slightly, though it wasn¡¯t quite a smile¨Cit was something darker. ¡°They should pray I don¡¯t,¡± I finally replied.

    As we approached the second basement door, my heartbeat quickened¨Cnot with fear, but with fire. My fists clenched at my sides as I steeled myself for the confrontation ahead.

 Ex wife bye 112

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>0112 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    I turned the knob of the heavy steel door and stepped into the dim basement. The thick air clung to the walls, stale and silent except for the soft hum of the overhead bulbs. The two bastards I¡¯d been keeping down here sat restrained at their own separate metal tables, hands cuffed to anchors drilled into the steel. A single, harsh bulb dangled over each of them, casting a cold, flickering glow across their anxious faces.

    Olivia followed closely behind me, the sound of her footsteps echoing faintly on the cement floor. As soon as the two saw her, I noticed the subtle but immediate shift in their expressions. Panic overtook surprise. Their eyes widened like they¡¯d seen a ghost rise from the grave.

    ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± Olivia asked, her voice sharp and low,ced with something dark¨Cvengeance.

    I didn¡¯t say a word. I simply pulled out a chair and took a seat between them, leaning back as I prepared to enjoy the scene that was about to unfold. Whatever reaction Olivia¡¯s presence triggered, it wasn¡¯t just shock. It was fear. Real, bone¨Cdeep fear. And that said a lot more than words ever could.

    I watched as the driver¨Cone of the scumbags Adrian hired¨Cgulped audibly, struggling to speak. ¡°How did you¡­ But¡­¡± he stammered, voice cracking under the weight of disbelief.

    ¡°But what?¡± I asked, my tone cold and direct, slicing through the silence.

    Before he could respond, he suddenly¡¯mmed his hands on the table with such force that the metal nged through the room, startling even me. His handcuffs jerked against the restraint bolts.

    ¡°That bastard yed us!¡± he shouted, whipping his head toward the woman next to him. His face twisted with betrayal and rage. ¡°He said we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with her again!¡±

    The woman, still silent, let out a small breath of resignation. She buried her face in her palms, visibly shaken and unable¨C<b>or </b>unwilling¨Cto meet Olivia¡¯s eyes. That reaction spoke volumes.

    I looked over at Olivia, who had folded her arms and stepped forward until she was just a few feet away from the driver. The light caught her features in a way that made her look more powerful than ever, like someone reborn from pain.

    ¡°You see this ce?¡± she said, voice cool and deadly. ¡°No <b>one </b>knows you¡¯re down here. And we n to keep it that way until you give us what we want. I¡¯m sure my brother already told you exactly what that is. So unless you¡¯re looking to rot down here for a few more weeks¨Cor worse<b>¨C</b>you¡¯d start talking.¡±

    The room went dead silent again. I felt a chill crawl down my spine, and I wasn¡¯t even the one being threatened. Olivia was different now. Stronger. Sharper. There was no hesitation in her voice, no mercy in her eyes.

    But I still couldn¡¯t ignore that something had shaken them before she even said a word.

    ¡°What was that reaction about?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    The driver looked up at me, jaw clenched, fury burning behind his exhausted gaze.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± he spat. ¡°He promised us that she¡¯d never be a problem again. Said he was going to take care of her, so we wouldn¡¯t have to look over our shoulders. Told us he¡¯d make sure she disappeared, either locked away or¡­ or worse. He lied. He damn well lied to all three of us.¡±

    And his aplice, the reporter seated beside him, shot him a sharp, disappointed look, clearly annoyed that he had let that information slip so easily. She hadn¡¯t spoken since we entered, maintaining a tight¨Clippedposure like she still thought she could get out of this unscathed. I didn¡¯t me the driver, though. He¡¯d already spilled plenty to my private investigators, including the fact that Adrian had hired him. So at this point, what more did he really have to lose?

    She, on the other hand, was one of the missing pieces we needed. Her confession would tie everything together. Without it, our case was iplete.

    Olivia took a step forward, her heels echoing softly against the concrete floor of the basement. Her arms were crossed tightly against her chest, her voice cold and direct as she addressed them.

    ¡°Well, for me to be standing here, it¡¯s clear that Adrian yed you two,¡± she said. Her eyes locked on theirs with icy precision. ¡°And let me let you in on a little secret¨Cwhile I was with him these past weeks, I overheard more than he realized. I know what he nned for the three of you.¡±

    That got their attention.

    They nced at each other in surprise¨Cgenuine surprise. Panic flickered across the reporter¡¯s face for the first time, and the driver leaned forward as if hanging onto Olivia¡® s every word.

    ¡°Yes, you heard me right,¡± Olivia continued, now pacing slowly between them. ¡°Even though you got paid and pulled off a clean setup, Adrian didn¡¯t n to let you live long after that. You were just loose ends to him. He figured that just like you got paid to frame me, someone else might pay you to tell the truth<b>.</b>¡±

    The air in the room thickened. The reporter¡¯s face paled slightly.

    ¡°So, his brilliant solution<b>?</b><b><i>¡± </i></b>Olivia¡¯s tone dipped, now deadly. ¡°He nned to eliminate all of you quietly. No questions asked.¡±

    She turned toward <b>the </b>driver. ¡°You should be thanking my brother that he brought you here. Otherwise, you¡¯d probably be dead already. And I¡¯m willing to bet Adrian has

    213

    already taken care of the third person who helped you.¡±

    Even I was caught off guard by her words. She had never told me any of this before.

    She then walked closer to the reporter, leaning down slightly <i>so </i>they were at eye level.¡± So, think hard. It doesn¡¯t matter if you keep pretending you don¡¯t <i>know </i>anything. Adrian wille for you eventually. But there¡¯s a way you can protect yourself.¡±

    The tension in the room was getting palpable. The driver looked sick to his stomach, and the reporter visibly tensed, still trying to maintain control, though the cracks in her mask were beginning to show.

    That was when I decided to intervene.

    Clearing my throat, I tilted my head toward the door. ¡°Can we talk outside?¡± I asked Olivia quietly.

    She nodded wordlessly and followed me out.

    As soon as the door closed behind us, I lowered my voice and said, ¡°What¡¯s all this I¡¯m hearing? You never told me Adrian was nning to kill them.¡±

    Olivia waved her hand dismissively. ¡°He¡¯s not. I made that up. I¡¯m just trying to get into their heads, make them panic. If they think their lives are on the line, they¡¯re more likely to cooperate. It¡¯s basic psychology. Trust me¨CI know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    1 blinked at her. ¡°Since when did you be an investigator?¡±

    She smirked. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve watched too many crime dramas.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, shaking my head in disbelief.

    ¡°Everything I say in there, just go along with it, okay?¡± Olivia said.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll follow your lead. Let¡¯s see how this ys out.¡±

    With that, we turned and reentered the basement. Olivia¡¯s face returned to that cold, calcting expression as she stepped back into the light.

 Ex wife bye 113

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>0113 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Now, as I was saying¡­¡± Olivia continued confidently as I sat back down in my seat, folding my arms and watching the scene unfold.

    ¡°You know the world you live in,¡± she said, her voice cold and sharp, ¡°You live in a world where the rich rule. If they want someone gone, they make a single call, and it¡¯s done. No questions asked. No consequences. No justice. That¡¯s the world you¡¯ve been operating in¨Ckill or be killed. So tell me, wouldn¡¯t it make sense to strike first before he gets the chance to do it to you?¡±

    She paced slowly, the echo of her boots on the concrete adding to the tension in the room. Her presence wasmanding, and I could see it¨Cher words were cutting deep.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance here, a real chance, that you could flip the script ande out of this alive,¡± she continued. ¡°If you cooperate, if you give us everything we need to take Adrian down, we¡¯ll offer you protection. My brother has ess to mercenaries- trained professionals who can protect you from men like Adrian. You walk away from this not only alive, but free.¡±

    I watched as their eyes darted between each other, the weight of her offer starting to sink in. Olivia had made them scared, desperate even. Her words were hitting their

    mark.

    ¡°What do you mean by protection from you?¡± the reporter asked warily, speaking up for the first time<i>. </i>

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think,¡± Olivia replied smoothly. ¡°If you make the right choice and cooperate, we¡¯ll make sure Adrian can¡¯t touch you. Not now, not ever.¡±

    She was selling it well, I¡¯ll give her that. I cast her a sidelong nce, still not entirely sure what her endgame was. But I had agreed to follow her lead, for now.

    But the reporter wasn¡¯t buying it so easily. Her brows furrowed as she leaned forward and asked, ¡°And what¡¯s our guarantee? That if we tell you what you want, you won¡¯t just disappear and leave us for dead? Like you said, the world is ruled by the rich. From where I¡¯m sitting, <i>you </i>seem to fall into that category, too.¡±

    It was a fair question¨Cand a dangerous one, even Olivia was caught off guard by the question.

    I guess she didn¡¯t think <b>that </b>far.

    I shifted slightly in my seat, ready to step in and salvage the situation, but before I could open my mouth, Olivia answered, and what she said nearly made me choke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put my family¡¯spany on the line,¡± she said calmly. ¡°ke Industries. If anything happens to either of you, thepany will be signed over to your names. That¡¯s my

    guarantee.¡±

    My head whipped toward her, my eyes widening in disbelief. Did I hear that right?

    Was she insane?

    ke Industries was our family legacy, our lifeline. You don¡¯t just throw it out there as a bargaining chip, especially when everything we were saying to these two was a maniption, a carefully constructed lie to get them to talk.

    I stood up slowly and walked over to her, my hand gripping her arm gently but firmly.

    ¡°We need to talk. Now,¡± I said through clenched teeth, keeping my voice low so as not to raise suspicion.

    Without protest, Olivia let me guide her out of the room, the heavy door closing behind us with a dull thud.

    As soon as we were alone in the hallway, I turned to her, whispering urgently,

    ¡°Are you listening to yourself right now?¡± I asked, lowering my voice sharply. ¡°How could you put something so important on the line like that?¡±

    Her eyes didn¡¯t even waver. ¡°That was the only thing I was sure of that might make them talk. There was no other guarantee I could offer them in that moment.¡±

    I let out a heavy sigh and ran a hand through my hair. ¡°Even knowing that in a few days you¡¯re about to be CEO of thepany? Do you want me to protect those crooks around the clock just because you made an emotional promise?¡±

    Olivia¡¯s expression stayed calm, a stark contrast to the storm rising in me. ¡°Rx,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I had a dozen reasons why I chose thepany as bait. First of all, Adrian isn¡¯t actuallying after them. That whole story? It¡¯s just a scare tactic. There¡¯s nothing for them to be protected from. And second¡­¡± She stepped closer and looked me dead in the eyes. ¡°Once they spill everything we want to know, we¡¯ll have them arrested for framing. Simple. I¡¯m trusting you to take care of that part. You can handle it, right?¡±

    I blinked at her, the realization of her game slowly dawning on me. My frustration began <i>to </i>cool, reced by a wary admiration. ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°Once all three of them confess, they¡¯ll be charged and locked up. No protection needed.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she said with a smirk, tapping my shoulder lightly. ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re signing any legal documents stating we¡¯ll hand over thepany <i>to </i>them. Did we ever say anything like that? Ever mention a contract, or papers, or awyer?<b>¡± </b>

    She gave me a knowing wink, and despite myself, I had to grin. I knew exactly what she was doing now. Lying? Maybe. But tactfully, and with purpose.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, ying along. ¡°I never heard you guarantee our familypany in any official capacity.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get back in there and wrap this up.¡±

    As she turned and walked back into the dimly lit basement room, I followed at a slower pace. Watching her work this angle so naturally made me feel like the sidekick in my own mission. The way she took control, the way she read people¨Cit was impressive, if not slightly terrifying.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let this backfire,¡± I muttered under my breath as I stepped in behind her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia said as she stepped in front of the two captives once more. ¡°Where was I? Oh yes¡­ I can guarantee my familypany. That¡¯s how serious I am about keeping you safe from Adrian.¡±

    Each time she said those words, my gut clenched. I bit my lower lip and kept my eyes locked on them, praying they wouldn¡¯t get any smart ideas. If either of them asked for something in writing, we¡¯d be in trouble. Olivia had no n B if they pushed for legal documentation, and I didn¡¯t either.

    There was a brief silence in the room. The driver turned to the reporter, and something passed between them¨Ca silent conversation made up of subtle expressions, hesitant nods. A whole debate happened in seconds, and then the driver gave a small nod.

    That was all it took.

    ¡°Fine,¡± the reporter said atst. Her voice was steady butced with defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know.¡±

    I leaned back slightly, stunned by how quickly Olivia had broken them. All it took was a clever bluff and some sharp words.

    ¡°These people,¡± I thought, ¡°are such idiots.¡± They actually believed everything¨Cwithout a contract, without witnesses, without the slightest bit of due diligence. And yet, this was how scams worked these days. Scammers weren¡¯t slick con men in the shadows anymore. They were just as likely to be pretty faces and sharp minds, manipting you into believing they were yourst hope.

    Olivia smiled widely, triumphant. She had done in minutes what my private investigators had been sweating over for weeks.

    And she did it all without breaking a sweat.

    ¿Ú

    Subscribed

    <b>O </b>Likes

 Ex wife bye 114

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>0114 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°So what do you want to know?¡± the reporter asked, leaning back in her seat with an air of tired resignation. Her voice was low, calm, but I could tell she was nervous. The tension in her shoulders gave her away.

    Olivia shot me a nce from across the room. That look said it all¨Cit was time for me to take the lead now. I gave her a small nod in return before rising to my feet and stepping forward, closing the space between me and the reporter. I needed to handle this carefully

    ¡°We don¡¯t want much,¡± I said clearly, my voice firm but not aggressive. ¡°We just need you to do what your partner here already did¨Cand that¡¯s confess. Admit that you were hired by Adrian Westwood to frame Olivia.¡±

    She tilted her head, her eyes flickering toward Olivia for a second. ¡°Whatever,¡± she muttered. ¡°Just as long as you keep your side of the deal. I¡¯m not dying for that man.¡± Without wasting a moment, I excused myself and left the room, heading straight to the surveince office down the hall. I needed to make sure we captured every second of this. I leaned over the operator¡¯s shoulder, confirming the red REC icon was shing on the monitor linked to the room¡¯s camera feed.

    ¡°Record everything,¡± I instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t stop until I say so.¡±

    With a final nod, I turned and walked back to the room. When I stepped in, I gave the reporter a subtle nod, signaling that everything was ready. She saw it, took a deep breath, and then slowly closed her eyes. For a moment, I thought she might back out. But then she opened her mouth and started talking.

    ¡°About a month ago, Adrian Westwood came to me,¡± she began, her voice steady butced with regret. ¡°He said he had a deal that would change my life forever. At first, I didn¡¯t take him seriously, but I was curious, so I listened.¡±

    Olivia crossed her arms beside me, listening intently as the confession began to unfold.

    ¡°He told me that I, along with two others, was going to help him frame someone. When he first said it, I was shocked. I didn¡¯t want to be involved. I wasn¡¯t that desperate¡­ until he named the amount.¡±

    She paused then, her eyes zing slightly as if recalling the moment she sold a piece of her soul.

    ¡°That amount was¡­ insane. It was thergest sum I¡¯d ever seen in my bank ount, the kind of money that makes you question your morals. And like a fool, I said yes. I took the deal.¡±

    The room was silent. Her voice had be softer, almost ashamed, but she kept going.

    ¡°Adrian told us everything¨Cwhere to be, what to say, how to make it all look real. He had it nned down to the second. On the day it happened, we waited behind a parked car. The second we saw you enter the bar, that was our green light. The trap

    was set.¡±

    She stopped for a moment, swallowing hard, then looked directly at Olivia.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin what happened next. You already know. So the short version is that: Yes, Adrian Westwood paid me to frame you. You didn¡¯t kill anyone. The person you¡¯re being med for murdering¡­ is still alive. Walking around, living a normal life, probably spending her own share of the money, because she had thergest cut.¡±

    Hearing those words¨Cit was like someone had just opened a window and let the fresh air in. I hadn¡¯t realized how tightly I¡¯d been holding my breath. I closed my eyes and slowly exhaled. We had it. A confession. Not from some low¨Clevel source, but one of the people directly involved.

    ¡°Happy now?<i>¡± </i>the reporter asked, a bitter smile tugging at her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯ll do. For now,¡± I said quietly, still absorbing the weight of what we had just

    achieved.

    But Olivia wasn¡¯t finished yet.

    ¡°You¡¯re third,¡± she said, stepping forward. ¡°Emma. Where is she?¡±

    ¡°And what makes you think I might know where she is?¡± the reporter Sandra asked, arching a brow as she leaned back in her chair. There was a trace of sarcasm in her voice,ced with defiance, as though daring us to press her further.

    ¡°Well, like you said earlier,¡± Olivia replied coolly, her voice calm but sharp, ¡°you were all brought together as a group for this setup. That means you must¡¯ve had some sort of coordination. You should, at the very least, know where Emma went¨Cor who she might be in contact with.¡±

    Sandra didn¡¯t bother responding immediately. Instead, she gave us a smug smirk and turned her head to the side, clearly enjoying ying difficult. It was infuriating.

    ¡°Look,¡± I said, stepping forward and narrowing my gaze. ¡°If you really want the protection we offered, you need to answer every question we ask. Half¨Ctruths won¡¯t cut it. Cooperation is non¨Cnegotiable.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where she is,¡± Sandra finally responded, her voice losing some of its earlier arrogance. ¡°After the ident, once we got paid, Adrian told her to lie low. He said it was necessary so the media wouldn¡¯t catch on that she was still alive. If anyone found out she faked her death, the whole n would¡¯ve unraveled. So she vanished. I haven¡¯t heard from her since.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the answer I was hoping for, but I couldn¡¯t say I was surprised either. Emma Jackson was thest piece of this sick puzzle. If we could get her to confess, then Olivia would be fully exonerated. Until then, the weight of this lie still hovered over us. Still, even though Sandra and the driver imed ignorance, I wasn¡¯t worried. I had a team of professionals who were better at tracking people than most intelligence agencies. Emma would surface, sooner <i>or </iter.

    Since we¡¯d gotten what we came for, Olivia and I turned and headed for the door. Just as I reached for the handle, Sandra¡¯s voice rang out behind us.

    ¡°Hey¡­ hello? Are you forgetting something?¡± she said, holding up her hands with a nk of metal. ¡°The cuffs? You can¡¯t seriously be walking out and leaving us like this.¡±

    I nced at the handcuffs and let out a small, amused chuckle. I had been waiting for

    this moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± the driver asked, his brows furrowed.

    I didn¡¯t respond right away. I just stood there silently, watching them. And then, I saw it -the flicker of realization starting to form in their eyes. It only took a few seconds for it to fully hit them.

    ¡°No¡­ no, no, no,<i>¡± </i>Sandra muttered, her smirk quickly disappearing as her expression

    turned into horror. <ul><li>¡°You can¡¯t do this,¡± the driver snapped, his voice rising with desperation. ¡°We had a deal! We gave you everything you wanted!¡± </li></ul>

    I turned back to face them and gave a small, unapologetic shrug. ¡°We lied.¡±

    Their faces twisted with shock and betrayal. It was almost too easy.

    ¡°Just like my sister said earlier,¡± I continued, ¡°this world is ruled by the rich. The powerful. And right now, you¡¯re sitting in a world where deception is just another tool for survival. You fell for our trap because you underestimated us.¡±

    Olivia stepped beside me and crossed her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cwe¡¯ll let you go. But not until your third partner, Emma Jackson, is found and gives her confession. Until then? Sit tight.¡±.

    Without waiting for their response, we turned and walked out of the room. I could still hear Sandra shouting behind us, protesting the so¨Ccalled deal, but her voice was already fading into the background.

    ¡±

    As we stepped into the hallway, I looked over at Olivia, impressed despite myself. ¡° Howe I haven¡¯t seen that side of you before?¡±

    She smiled without turning her head. ¡°Because you were different,¡± she replied. ¡°There was never any need for me to show you that side¨Cuntil now.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± I said in a low voice

    And with that, we kept walking.

    Let¡¯s see how long you can stay in hiding, Emma

 Ex wife bye 115

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>0115 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    As Olivia and I walked down the hallway, heading upstairs to regroup, the door to my surveince room suddenly creaked open. One of my team members, a lean guy with sharp eyes and a headset wrapped tightly around his ears, stepped out hurriedly.

    ¡°Sir, we got something,¡± he announced, his voice carrying a note of urgency.

    I paused mid¨Cstep and turned toward him. Olivia gave me a questioning nce, her brows lifting slightly, mirroring the confusion I felt.

    ¡°On what?<b>¡± </b>I asked, not sure what new twist was about to hit us now.

    ¡°Emma Jackson,¡± he said.

    Those two words froze me in ce. Just moments ago, I¡¯d been thinking about her, wondering how long it would take to finally track her down, to get thest piece of the puzzle. And now, just like that, we have something?

    Talk about timing.

    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened as she stepped forward. ¡°Wait- Has she been found?¡± she asked quickly, barely able to hide the anticipation in her voice.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he replied with a curt nod.

    That was music to my ears. Relief washed over me like a wave. It had taken longer than I liked, but deep down, I¡¯d known my team would pull through. They always did.

    Olivia smiled to herself, then muttered, ¡°I guess I¡¯d better start packing,¡± more to herself than to me, her mind already racing ahead to what came next.

    Then she turned to me, gently holding onto my left elbow. ¡°Mom should be waiting for me upstairs. I¡¯ll leave you to do your thing,¡± she said with a soft smile.

    I watched her walk upstairs, and honestly, a part of me had expected her to join in the surveince room and take over like she had earlier. But this time, she trusted me to handle it. I gave her a nod and turned toward the room.

    I stepped into the surveince room, screens lit up the dim space as usual, all disying live feeds and tracked movement.

    The lead investigator waved me over. ¡°This way, sir,¡± he said, already back at his desk and typing rapidly.

    I leaned over his shoulder, watching as he navigated through the video frames and GPS data. Within seconds, he clicked on an image that zoomed into a specific location.

    ¡°Here she is,¡± he said, pointing at a grainy but clear enough image. ¡°She wasst

    spotted entering a Catholic church just a few minutes ago<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I stared at the screen, eyes narrowing as I studied her figure. Facial rec had already confirmed that it was her from the previous photos we got <i>of </i>her T Even from a distance, that posture and walk were too familiar <i>to </i>miss.

    ¡°After all the damage she caused, almost ruined someone¡¯s life¡­ now she thinks going to church will wipe it all away?¡± I muttered under my breath, shaking my head.

    No amount of prayer was going to erase what she had <i>done </i>to Olivia.

    Satisfied that it was her, I pulled out my phone from my pocket and dialed Ron¡¯s number. Time to move in.

    He picked up after one ring.

    ¡°Hey, we found thest person,¡± I said without dy.

    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Ron replied, half¨Cjoking. ¡°I was starting to think you were gonna terminate our contract.¡±

    ¡°How soon can you and the boys get here?¡± I asked.

    He chuckled. ¡°You know that¡¯s never a problem. We¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± I said before ending the call.

    I turned my attention back to the screen.

    Just like he said, Ron arrived a few minutester, right on time as always. I headed upstairs to bring them in, but apparently, I wasn¡¯t fast enough. My mom had already beaten me to the door.

    ¡°Mijo, who are these strange men?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes with suspicion as she stood in the doorway, her arms crossed. She stared at them like she was trying to

    size them up.

    Ron, cool and confident as ever, took a polite step forward and offered a slight nod. ¡°It¡® s nice to meet you, Mrs. ke. My name is Ron, and this is my crew. We¡¯re working for your son,¡± he said with that familiar smoothness in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re with me,¡± I added quickly, hoping to avoid a full¨Con interrogation.

    But with my mom, that was always wishful thinking. I could already see the questions lining up in her head, and sure enough, she fired off the next one without missing a beat.

    ¡°What kind of work are men like this doing for you?¡± she asked, her voiceced with

    concern.

    Jeez. Why must she always ask questions at the worst times?

    Before I coulde up with a reasonable excuse, Olivia entered the living room. She must¡¯ve heard Mom¡¯s voice from upstairs ande down to see what all the fuss was

    about. As soon as Ronid eyes on her, his entire expression changed. The

    professional demeanor disappeared, and the flirt surfaced.

    He walked toward her confidently, shing his signature grin. ¡°Hello, beautiful. My name is¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even finish that sentence,¡± I cut in sharply, stepping between them. ¡°She is a no- go area, yboy. Not today, not ever.¡±

    Ron chuckled, raising his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, message received,¡± he said, still stealing another nce in Olivia¡¯s direction.

    I jerked my head toward the hallway, motioning for the rest of the team to follow me.¡± Let¡¯s move.¡±

    ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t you take Mom back upstairs? I¡¯ll handle things from here,¡± I said, hoping Olivia would distract her long enough to prevent more awkward questions¨Cor -worse, one of Mom¡¯s infamous dramatic outbursts.

    Olivia gave me a small nod, then gently guided my mom away. ¡°Come on. There¡¯s still a lot I haven¡¯t told you,¡± she said, her voice calm and sweet. Olivia had that effect¨Cshe could diffuse a bomb with just her tone.

    Once they were out of sight, Ron leaned in closer as we walked down the hall. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you had a beautiful sister,¡± he said with a grin.

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did you know she was my sister?¡±

    ¡°Come on,¡± he scoffed. ¡°We both know you can¡¯t get a girl that beautiful. Plus, the way you stopped me, I saw it in your eyes, like a brotherly guardian angel.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, even though I knew he was half¨Cright. ¡°For your information, I can get someone as beautiful as Olivia. I just¡­ don¡¯t have the time for that right now,¡± I said, mostly to defend myself, but maybe also to convince myself, too.

    We reached the guest room where they had once stayed. I pushed the door open and motioned for everyone to enter. One by one, Ron and his crew filed in, taking their ces. It was time for our usual briefing before heading out. Emma Jackson¡¯s time was running out, and we were finally closing in on the final piece of the puzzle.

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>0116 </b>

 Ex wife bye 116

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>0116 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°I think from now on, when I tell you guys toe over, I¡¯ll also need to tell you the outfit to wear,¡± I said, grabbing the tablet off the table with a sigh.

    Ron and his team had shown up like they were about to storm a battlefield¨Cnot a great look for what we were about to do.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m sure Olivia prefers guys who dress like us,<i>¡± </i>one of Ron¡¯s men joked, flexing slightly in his vest like he thought he was modeling for abat magazine.

    I didn¡¯t bother responding. I just shook my head and focused on the tablet screen. Their banter was irritating, but I had bigger things on my mind. I swiped through several folders until I found the file I was looking for. My fingers hovered over the screen for a second before I tapped it open.

    ¡°Thest person you guys are supposed to get¨Cher name is Emma Jackson. She¡¯s the ring leader, and the most important out of all three of them,¡± I said, handing the tablet

    over.

    They passed it around, ncing at the image of Emma¨Cwide eyes, calcted expression. She looked harmless

    ¡°She¡¯s the most important? Why?¡± Ron asked, narrowing his eyes at her profile.

    ¡°Because Adrian Westwood has evidence¨Cfootage, to be exact¨Cshowing my sister Olivia pushing this woman into an oing vehicle,¡± I said tly, letting the weight of that sentence hang in the air.

    The room went quiet for a second.

    ¡°He has what?¡± Ron said, his tone shifting.

    ¡°He has a video. Looks convincing. Shows Olivia shoving Emma into traffic. ording to the story they built, Emma died on impact. But obviously, that¡¯s not true. She¡¯s alive and in hiding. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t just need her confession¨Cwe need a damn video of her breathing and talking. That¡¯s the only way to clear Olivia¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­ he¡¯s good,¡± one of the guys muttered from the back.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, my jaw tightening. ¡°He is. I hate to admit it, but he¡¯s smart. Maniptive. And so far, he¡¯s been one step ahead.¡±

    I paused, letting that sit for a moment before I added, ¡°But I¡¯m done ying catch¨Cup. It¡¯s time I show him that I¡¯m better¨Cand am going to get her out of that mess she calls a marriage.¡±

    Ron gave a single nod. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now back to your dressing,¡± I said, eyeing their tactical gear again. ¡°You don¡¯t actually expect to walk into a Catholic church dressed like that, do you?<b>¡± </b>

    They looked down at their gear. Bulletproof vests, holsters, ck gloves,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Ron asked, genuinely confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the house of God, for crying out loud. Try to have some respect.¡± I walked over to a side wardrobe, rifling through a pile of spare clothes.

    ¡°Next time youe to my house, you¡¯re not allowed to dress like you¡¯re going <i>to </i>war,¡± I muttered, pulling out a few in T¨Cshirts.

    I tossed one at each of them. ¡°Here. Take off the gear, just wear this over your pants. The trousers are fine. Just¡­ tone it down.¡±

    They grumbled, but obeyed. A few minutester, they looked more like a group of bodyguards than a private army. I nced at Ron¨Che adjusted his shirt, still clearly missing the feel of his tactical vest.

    We had this same issue thest time I at least thought they would know better now, but nope

    I gave onest look at the screen before locking the tablet. Emma Jackson.

    We were ready.

    Without wasting another second, we headed outside, loaded into the vehicle, and left.

    This time, we weren¡¯ting back without her.

    The church wasn¡¯t far, just a short drive, but the silence in the vehicle made it feel longer. Tension clung to the air like humidity before a storm. As we pulled up, the old Catholic church loomed ahead, its Gothic frame casting long, skeletal shadows across the pavement. The giant cross at the top reached toward the sky like a silent sentinel, and for a second, I found myself staring at it longer than necessary.

    Ron stood beside me the moment we stepped out, eyes alert, taking in every inch of the surroundings like a man who¡¯d done this more times than he could count. Two of his guys split off immediately to cover the exits¨Cstandard protocol, I guess. The remaining two nked us, keeping a casual distance.

    We approached the doors, tall, heavy, and worn by time. As I pushed one open, it creaked ominously, the sound echoing into the hollow silence inside. The interior was dimly lit, shafts of sunlight slicing through stained¨Css windows, casting colored patterns across the pews and marble floor. The air smelled of incense and melted wax, soft and sacred, like a space untouched by the chaos outside.

    Ron leaned closer. ¡°You see her?<b>¡± </b>

    My eyes scanned the pews, carefully filtering out every face. And then I saw her. Sitting alone on the far left row, head bowed, fingersced together in prayer.

    I tapped Ron¡¯s arm and subtly nodded in her direction. He followed my gaze and gave a slight nod of understanding. We didn¡¯t rush¨Cwe walked slowly, respectfully, drawing as little attention as possible.

    The church wasn¡¯t full. Aside from the priest at the altar and a handful of scattered worshippers¨Cmaybe seven at most¨Cit felt almost deserted. Our steps echoed softly as we slid into the pew directly behind hers.

    She didn¡¯t turn.

    We waited, giving her time to finish. She seemed deep in thought, or maybe she was buying herself time¨Ceither way, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Once her hands finally dropped from her prayer position, I leaned forward slightly and spoke low enough that only she would hear.

    ¡°Emma Jackson.¡±

    She turned slowly, her face betraying the calm her posture tried to maintain. -just for a second¨Cbefore she masked it.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± I replied calmly, reaching into my pocket and pulling out my phone.¡± But I¡¯m sure you know these two.¡±

    I showed her the screen¨CNick and Sandra, both bound and looking far less smug than they had been when they helped frame my sister. Her eyes widened just slightly before she quickly looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them in my life,¡± she said tly, but I caught the tightness in her voice and the tremble in her fingers. She was lying.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point pretending,¡± I said. ¡°I know Adrian Westwood hired you. I know what you did to frame Olivia. And I¡¯ve got to say, you¡¯re doing an impressive job staying¡® dead.¡±

    Her mask cracked a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Who are you people?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the brother of the woman you framed,¡± I said, my tone turning sharp. ¡°We have confessions from both Nick and Sandra. They¡¯ve spilled everything. Adrian nned it. That you were the one in charge. All we need is your piece toplete the puzzle.¡±

    She nced toward the priest, as if silently hoping for divine intervention. But none wasing.

    ¡°So here¡¯s the deal,¡± I continued. ¡°You¡¯reing with us. You can cooperate, or you can make this difficult. Either way, you¡¯re leaving with me. We¡¯re going to fix what you broke.¡±

    Ron shifted beside me, his body ready in case she made a run for it. But Emma didn¡¯t move. She looked at me, defiance flickering behind her eyes, but I could also see fear.

    She was calcting her odds.

    And I already knew¨Cshe had none.

    <b>Subscribe </b>

    <b>0 </b>Likes

 Ex wife bye 117

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>0117 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    Well, at least that was what I thought.

    Her eyes scanned the ce slowly¨Ctoo slowly¨Cand that¡¯s when my gut twisted. I stiffened, prepared for a sudden move. Was she about to bolt? If she did, she wouldn¡¯t get far. Ron¡¯s guys had already taken position at every exit. Still, something about her bodynguage didn¡¯t sit right with me.

    It was when I showed her the picture that I noticed it¨Cthe way her gaze flicked not just to the screen, but subtly around the church. To the pews. The people. She wasn¡¯t just stalling; she was checking on something. Or someone. But why?

    Emma let out a long sigh, and I could tell it wasn¡¯t one of surrender. No, it was calcted. She slowly raised her right hand and gave the priest at the altar a wave.

    That alone was strange enough to make me and Ron share a confused nce.

    The priest returned the gesture with a firm nod. That¡¯s when it all went south.

    All seven people seated in the pews¨Cthe ones I had assumed were just regr churchgoers¨Cstood up in perfect unison. Their movements were crisp, synchronized. Not the kind of reaction you¡¯d expect from innocent bystanders. They weren¡¯t just ¡®random worshippers. They were hers.

    ¡°What the hell¡­<i>¡± </i>Ron muttered beside me, already shifting his weight, preparing for anything.

    The group started walking toward us, slow and purposeful, their expressions unreadable. One of the men, broad¨Cchested and probably ex¨Cmilitary from the look of him, stopped just a foot away from Emma and asked, ¡°Is there a problem here, Mrs. Emma?¡±

    Mrs. Emma? That alone told me everything I needed to know. She was no victim. She was in control.

    ¡°As a matter of fact,¡± she said with an annoyingly calm smile, ¡°yes. These two men are disturbing my peace.¡±

    Disturbing her peace? My blood boiled.

    She had the nerve to say that after helping frame my sister and ruining her life? She took money to be part of a dirty job, and now she was acting like a saint in the pews.

    The guy turned his attention to us and crossed his arms. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m gonna have to ask you to leave.¡±

    I squared my shoulders and met his gaze head¨Con. ¡°This isn¡¯t your concern, buddy. And for the record, this is a public ce¨Cyou don¡¯t get to ask me to leave.¡±

    Just then, a deeper voice cut through the tension. ¡°I think you¡¯ve overstayed your wee, Mr.¡±

    I turned. It was the priest. The same one who¡¯d just been standing at the altar not even five minutes ago. Now he stood just a few feet from us, eyes cold, jaw set.

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate you being in my church,¡± he said sternly. <i>¡°</i><i>So </i><i>you </i>and your friend

    need to leave.¡±

    From a quiet church setting to a standoff with seven hostile men and a priest backing her up¨Cit happened fast. Ron¡¯s hand subtly drifted toward his waistband. I didn¡¯t me him. I was already nning our next move in my head.

    ¡°Look,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone calm, ¡°I just need her <i>to </ie with me briefly. That¡¯s all. Then she can go back to¡­ whatever this is.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± the priest barked.

    ¡°And I said no!¡± Emma snapped, her voice sharper this time. ¡°You don¡¯t get toe here and make demands like you own the ce!¡±

    My jaw clenched. This was supposed to be a simple pickup. Get her. Get the

    confession. Get out

    ¡°You heard thedy, now you go,¡± one of the men said coldly, taking a slow step forward. His hand casually slid into his pocket, revealing the glint of a small knife tucked into his waistband¨Cjust enough for me to notice, not enough for anyone else to panic. A silent threat.

    So much for noting to a war. I cursed internally. The one time I asked Ron and his guys to leave their gear behind, thinking we¡¯d be walking into a peaceful environment, and this happens. Of course, the one day we actually needed the rifles and vests, we were dressed like we were headed to a pic.

    I nced at Ron. He was already shifting his stance slightly, his eyes sweeping the space like a man calcting odds. We were outnumbered, clearly. Seven guys, each probably armed with a de or more, and now the priest was involved too? Or was he even a real priest?

    Still, I wasn¡¯t about to back down. Not without trying one more time. Violence wasn¡¯t the n. Never was. But leaving without Emma? Not an option.

    I raised my voice just slightly, pointing at the guy who had shed the knife. ¡°Are you seeing this?¡± I asked the priest, locking eyes with him. ¡°You¡¯re allowing him to bring a weapon into a house of God? And now he¡¯s threatening me with it?¡±

    The priest¡¯s face remainedpletely nk. No reaction. No movement. Just a cold, unreadable stare.

    I took a step closer, disbelief building. ¡°Are you even a real priest?¡± I asked. My voice

    carried a little more now, testing the silence of the room. He still didn¡¯t respond. Not a word. And somehow, that said everything I needed to know.

    Is this why the whole ce felt off from the moment we walked in? Was this all just a setup? The nearly empty pews, the way she had scanned the room earlier like she was checking for signals¡­ it all started clicking in my head.

    But no. There was no way Emma could have known we wereing

    Still, I tried once more, my voice sharp with frustration. ¡°This doesn¡¯t need to go this far. How much did he pay you?¡± I looked at Emma now. ¡°What¡¯s it worth to you that <i>you </i>can¡¯t even tell the truth? Just a confession. That¡¯s all it takes.¡±

    ¡°Enough talking, pal,<i>¡± </i>one of the men snapped, cutting me off.

    The priest lifted a hand, signaling Emma. Without hesitation, she got up, smooth and calm, like she¡¯d rehearsed this moment. I took a step forward, instinctively reaching for her, but I didn¡¯t get far. The men stepped in, forcing me back, creating a solid wall between us. Then, one by one, they all pulled out their knives.

    Seven des.

    Seven men.

    And us? Empty¨Chanded.

    Ron straightened up beside me, his jaw tense. ¡°What¡¯s the n now?¡± he asked quietly.

    I stared at Emma, who was already walking toward the back with the priest, disappearing behind their wall of muscle. My blood was boiling. I had her right there.

    We were so close.

    ¡°We can¡¯t call the cops,¡± I muttered, my voice low. ¡°We¡¯re the ones breaking the rules here. No warrant. No invitation. They¡¯d justugh in our faces.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Ron pressed.

    I took a slow breath, my eyes narrowing. ¡°So we do this smart. We outmaneuver them. No matter what, she doesn¡¯t leave this church.¡±

    Ron gave me a slow nod. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make this messy.¡±

    The tension in the room thickened as the standoff held.

    <b>»Ø </b>

    <b>Subscribe </b>

 Ex wife bye 118

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>0118 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    The loud creak of the wooden doors echoed through the church like a warning bell. My head whipped around just in time to see the rest of Ron¡¯s guys slip inside. They moved with purpose, blending into the shadows cast by the stained¨Css windows. It looked like Ron had already alerted them. They slowly fanned out and positioned themselves around us, attempting to shift the numbers in our favor. Even with the reinforcements, we were still only five men strong¨Coutnumbered and, more dangerously, outarmed.

    Let¡¯s not forget they had weapons. We didn¡¯t.

    I kept my eyes locked on Emma the whole time. She stood close to the priest, who now looked more like a handler than a man of God. Her movements were subtle, calcted. She was trying to slip away unnoticed, inch by inch, toward the side door near the altar. If she got out of that church, there was no telling how long it would take to find her again¨Cweeks, maybe months. And now that she knew we were onto her, she¡¯d vanishpletely. She wouldn¡¯t just lie low¨Cshe¡¯d bury herself underground, triple her precautions. This was our only shot.

    I took one step forward, trying to cut her off, but immediately, one of her guys stepped into my path. He didn¡¯t say a word. Just red at me like a bull ready to charge. Every time I tried to shift my position or move even slightly toward Emma, someone blocked me. The message was loud and clear: the only way through was by force.

    Everyone stood on edge, each side waiting for the other to make the first move. I nced at Ron¨Chis jaw was clenched tight, his eyes scanning every angle. The pews. The exits. The hands of the men surrounding us.

    Then, without warning, it happened.

    One of Emma¡¯s men lunged at me, his pocketknife shing under the dim church light. For a split second, time slowed. I could hear the sharp intake of breath from Ron, the creak of the wooden pew behind me, and the soft scuff of shoes on the floor. But this wasn¡¯t my first time facing a de.

    I twisted my body at thest second, letting the momentum of the attack carry him past me. The de sliced the air instead of flesh.

    And then chaos exploded.

    Shouts echoed. Fists flew. Bodies collided in the narrow aisle between pews. The peaceful stillness of the church shattered into raw violence. It was every man for himself.

    Sessfully unlocked!

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the priest guiding Emma toward the side door<b>. </b>Just

    before they reached it, he handed her something¨Csmall, ck, maybe a phone or a USB drive¨CI couldn¡¯t tell. My attention was being pulled in too many directions at once The man who had tried to stab me earlier was back on his feet, grinning now. He licked the edge of his knife like a man unhinged and said with a sickugh, ¡°I¡¯m gonna paint this ce red with your blood.¡±

    This time, I didn¡¯t wait for him toe at me.

    I dove forward, rolling along the floor,ing up fast and low¨Ctoo fast for him to react He swung the de, but I was already turning into the motion. I caught his wrist and twisted hard. With my weight behind me, I brought him down, trapping his arm between my legs. A brutal armbar locked him in ce.

    He screamed. I didn¡¯t hesitate. With a sharp pull, I snapped his arm.

    The crack was sickening, but necessary.

    As he writhed in pain, I shot to my feet and delivered a savage kick to his head. His eyes rolled back as he crumpled to the ground,pletely out cold.

    ¡°One down, six to go,¡± I muttered under my breath, shaking out the pain from my feet

    I turned around, half¨Cexpecting chaos, but what I saw surprised me. Despite being outnumbered and unarmed, Ron¡¯s guys were holding their ground with precision. Two of the enemies were already groaning on the floor, nursing their wounds. It looked like I¡¯d underestimated our side. Ron¡¯s team might¡¯vee in without weapons, but they sure as hell knew how to fight.

    ¡°Go after her¨Cwe got this covered!¡± Ron shouted as he knocked one guy to the floor with a brutal elbow to the temple.

    I nodded firmly, wasting no time. My boots pounded against the floor as I sprinted toward the altar. Just ahead, I caught a glimpse of Emma¨Cher form draped in a light shawl, blending in with the shadows as she slipped through a narrow side door.

    Her instinct to flee was impressive, I had to give her that. But not this time. I clenched my jaw<i>. </i>She wasn¡¯t getting away.

    Just as I reached the door, convinced nothing could stop me now, a heavy fist came out of nowhere and cracked across my jaw. My head snapped sideways, the sting sharp and immediate. I stumbled back a step, my hand flying to my mouth as I tasted copper.

    Blood.

    A small trail of it slid from the cut in my lip. I raised my eyes and saw him.

    The priest¨Cno, the fraud stood there, calmly folding up the sleeves of his robe as if preparing for a bar fight at a dingy pub instead of blocking someone in a house of God.

    ¡°Did you forget about me?¡± he asked, cocking his head with a sickening grin.

    I narrowed my eyes at him, rage bubbling beneath my skin. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    He stepped in front of the door, arms loose by his sides, as though confident I wouldn¡¯t get past him.

    Now that I knew he wasn¡¯t a real priest, I didn¡¯t have to hold back. I could take him down without guilt. ¡°So, tell me,¡± I said, circling him slightly, ¡°do you stand at the altar and preach lies to desperate people just to get paid?¡±

    He scoffed. ¡°People whoe here are lost causes. They sin, ask for forgiveness, and go back out to sin again. What¡¯s the point? As long as their donations keep the lights on, they can rot in hell for all I care.¡±

    His words made something snap inside me. My fists clenched tighter.

    ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace,¡± I said tly.

    He lunged at me, throwing a wide punch that I easily sidestepped. He wasn¡¯t fast¨Cage had slowed him down, and I could tell he hadn¡¯t fought seriously in years. I grabbed a tall candleholder nearby and swung it with force. The hot wax sshed onto his face, and he screamed as it hit his eyes, momentarily blinding him.

    He stumbled back, wing at his face.

    ¡°You think this is just business?¡± I hissed, stepping closer. ¡°Shame on you.¡±

    ¡®I grabbed a nearby wooden stool and, with one clean swing, smashed it over his head. The stool shattered from the impact, and he copsed in a heap on the floor,

    unmoving.

    For a second, everything was quiet. My breath was heavy, my heart racing. I looked toward the side door Emma had escaped through. She couldn¡¯t be far.

    I stepped over the priest¡¯s unconscious body and pushed through the door, my focus razor¨Csharp.

 Ex wife bye 119

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    I continued to follow her into a narrow hallway that led to the back of the church. The air was thick with dust and the scent of candles. Her footsteps echoed ahead of me, quick and panicked. She nced over her shoulder just once, eyes wide and filled with something between fear and fury. Then, without hesitation, she shoved open a creaky wooden door and disappeared behind it.

    The basement.

    I didn¡¯t slow down. I chased her down the cold stone steps, each step echoing like a countdown. My heart pounded in my chest¨Cnot just from the adrenaline, but from the intensity of the moment. This might be thest chance we have to bring her in.

    The basement was colder, darker. A maze of dimly lit hallways, flickering bulbs overhead, and storage rooms with half¨Copen doors. The smell of mold clung to the damp walls. I slowed my pace slightly, my breath steadying as I moved deeper in, my ears straining for any sign of movement.

    Then I heard it. A faint sob. It echoed down the hall like a ghost.

    I followed the sound carefully, turning a corner and stepping lightly, my instincts sharp. That¡¯s when I saw her¨Cstanding in the candle storage room, her back to me,

    shoulders shaking slightly. The glow of a single candle gave her silhouette a strange softness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± I said, breathing heavily, my voice calm but firm.

    She spun around instantly. And what I saw next shocked me.

    In her hand was a gun. Small. ck. Deadly. So that was what the priest had handed her earlier during their quiet exchange. I cursed under my breath. I should¡¯ve known.

    ¡°Stay the fuck away from me!¡± she snapped, pointing the gun directly at my chest, her arms extended but trembling.

    I raised my hands slowly in surrender, trying not to provoke her. ¡°Emma¡­ you don¡¯t

    have to do this. Just calm down and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Her eyes glistened with a mixture of fear, guilt, and raw desperation. Her grip on the gun was unstable. Her fingers twitched, but I could tell¨Cthis was new to her. She wasn¡® t trained. She had probably never fired a gun in her life.

    ¡°You would rather kill a human being than just make a small confession?¡± I asked her, inching slightly closer without making it obvious.

    Sheughed bitterly. ¡°Do you have any idea how much he paid me to do what I did? Because of him, I was finally able to quit my miserable reporter life. I started a

    business. I bought peace for the first time in years. And news sh¨CI¡¯ve spent every single cent he gave me.¡±

    Her voice cracked then, and her hands shook more violently. ¡°You want me toe clean? That I set up that woman under his orders? What do you think a billionaire like him would do when he finds out I duped him? Because that¡¯s basically what you¡¯re asking me to do.¡±

    I kept my eyes on her finger, watching it twitch dangerously near the trigger. One wrong move and this could end badly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy, Emma,¡± I said softly. ¡°You made a mistake. But you don¡¯t have to make another.¡±

    For a second, I thought she might lower the gun. But then, her eyes hardened.

    I saw her hand twitch, the slight squeeze of her index finger.

    She was going to pull the trigger.

    I moved.

    U120 I have a lot for you in my life. In a single breathless second, I lunged forward just as the gunshot rang out. The bullet missed, mming into the wall behind me with a sharp crack. I knocked the weapon from her grip, and it skidded across the floor, ttering to a stop near the door.

    She stumbled back, eyes wide in terror, mouth open to scream¨Cbut I was faster. I mmed her against the cold stone wall, my hand covering her mouth before the sound could leave her throat.

    Her breaths were rapid, shallow, her body tense beneath my hold.

    ¡°Not every billionaire out there is who you think they are,¡± I said, my voice cold and firm as I held her arms behind her. ¡°Earlier, I thought you were going to do the right thing and follow us, but I was wrong. You chose the coward¡¯s route¨Chiding behind hired goons and even teaming up with a fake priest who scams people for money.¡±

    Tears started to form in her eyes. She looked away as if that would soften me, but I wasn¡¯t falling for it.

    31

    ¡°Please,¡± she whimpered, her voice cracking. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this. Adrian threatened me¡­

    ¡°Oh, so now he threatened you?¡± I cut her off, shaking my head. ¡°I thought you said he helped you, that he gave you enough money to start your own business and change your life. Suddenly, he¡¯s the viin? Pick a side, Emma. Because your story keeps changing, and I¡¯m done ying detective.¡±

    She opened her mouth to speak, but I tightened my grip on her wrists, twisting her slightly to her back and locking her hands tightly in mine. There was no room for

    sympathy. Not anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away,¡± I continued as we began to walk back up the steps. ¡°<i>So </i>I suggest you cut it with the lies and the crying, and start cooperating before things get even worse for you.¡±

    As we climbed the stairs back to the main church, she scoffed bitterly. ¡°You think <i>you</i>¡® re going to just walk out of here with me? You¡¯re delusional. Your friends were outnumbered. They¡¯re probably dead by now. And when we get up there, my men are going to teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even respond. There was no point. She¡¯d find out the truth in just a moment.

    The light from the main hall seeped through the doorway ahead. As we stepped back into the sanctuary, the scene that greeted us was something she clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    Ron was casually standing by the candle altar, using one of the lit candles to light a cigarette, as if this was just another day in the office. His shirt was a bit ripped, and there was blood on his knuckles, but otherwise, he looked rxed.

    Emma¡¯s eyes scanned the church in shock. Her men¨Cevery single one of them¨Cwere unconscious on the ground, groaning orpletely knocked out. Some were slumped over the pews. One of Ron¡¯s guys sat on a bench, wrapping a piece of a torn shirt around his bleeding arm. The rest were upright, breathing heavily but very much alive.

    Her jaw tightened. The hope in her eyes flickered once, then diedpletely. She lowered her head, epting what she already knew deep down¨Cthis was over.

    ¡°You guys alright?¡± I asked as I stepped forward, keeping one hand tightly on Emma¡¯s arm while the other scanned the room.

    ¡°We¡¯re all good,¡± Ron said, flicking ash off his cigarette as he walked toward me. ¡°Since you¡¯ve got her, we should leave. That gunshot downstairs might bring around cops. No point sticking around.¡±

    He reached out and grabbed Emma¡¯s other arm firmly, taking some of her weight as she reluctantly moved between us like a prisoner.

    For a moment, none of us said anything. The silence in the church was heavy. Candles still flickered. The scent of wax, blood, and sweat hung in the air.

    We had her now. After all the chasing.

    R

    Subscribe

 Ex wife bye 120

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Surely, I¡¯m not the only person who thinks Saturdays are boring. The world outside might be buzzing with weekend energy -people going out, kids ying in yards, couples brunching¨Cbut for me, Saturdays are just another reminder that there¡¯s always more to be done.

    I ced the ss of whiskey down beside myptop with a light clink and leaned forward again, my fingers dancing over the keyboard, eyes fixed on the screen. Even though today was technically a weekend, and I was the CEO of one of the most powerful corporations in the country, that didn¡¯t mean I had the luxury to sit around and rx.

    Progress doesn¡¯t wait. Power doesn¡¯t rest.

    My phone vibrated against the ss table, drawing my attention. The name shing on the screen pulled a small smirk to my face. Paul¨Cmy trusted supervisor from the financial team. Right on time. I picked it up immediately, already switching to speaker as I continued typing.

    ¡°A happy weekend to you, sir,¡± Paul said, his tone brisk and professional. ¡°I¡¯m almost at your gate.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I replied, eyes still on the screen, scanning rows of figures. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>already told security to let you in. Juste straight to my study when you get here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said, before the call ended with a soft beep.

    I know most people would think I¡¯m insane for calling a staff member over on a Saturday<i>, </i>but patience was never my virtue. Especially not now. Especially not with what I was nning. Monday was already packed, and I didn¡¯t want this to drag into the new week.

    Everything needed to start falling into <b>ce</b><b>¨C</b>starting now.

    I¡¯d waited long enough. I gave the old man time to recover. I let them believe they <b>were </b>safe, untouched, forgotten. But now that he was out of the hospital and back on his feet, the game resumed. And this time, I wouldn¡¯t be holding back.

    This meeting with Paul? Just the first piece of a muchrger puzzle I¡¯d spent months quietly assembling. I had my pieces in position. It was time to make a move.

    A knock on the door interrupted my thoughts.

    I reached for the bottle and poured another ss of whiskey, the golden liquid catching the dim light of the study, before answering. ¡°Coming,¡± I said.

    The door opened slowly, and Dora stepped inside. She was wearing one of those soft, silk robes she liked lounging around in, her face unreadable but her posture clearly anxious<b>. </b>She lingered by the door, hesitant.

    ¡°Do you have some spare time?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you about something¡­.. personal.¡±

    I blinked, surprised by her tone. It wasn¡¯t like Dora to act nervous.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, gesturing to the seat across from my desk. ¡°But make it quick. I¡¯m expecting someone shortly.¡±

    I paused my typing, giving her my full attention now. She wasn¡¯t moving to sit. Instead, she stood still, wringing her hands slightly, like whatever she had to say was weighing heavily on her.

    ¡°You know¡­¡± she began, her voice low. ¡°We haven¡¯t been us¡­ for the past few months.¡±

    I leaned back slowly in my chair, my eyes narrowing slightly as I looked at her. My mind started piecing together what she was hinting <i>at</i>, but I wasn¡¯t going to finish that thought for her.

    <b>14.42 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>21 </b><b>Mvidy </b>IM

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, my voice calm but guarded.

    ¡°Back when everything was still fine between us.¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine between us, Dora,¡± I interrupted her quickly, almost too quickly.

    She looked at me, her eyes narrowing, her frustration barely held back.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not how you used to be. We¡¯re not how we used to be,¡± she shot back without hesitation.

    72%

    +20

    ¡°Back then, you¡¯d take me out on dates. You used to buy me flowers, leave little notes, and surprise me with thoughtful gifts. You made me feel important, Adrian. Like I mattered to you. Now¡­ I can¡¯t even remember thest time you did any of those things. And let¡¯s not even talk about making me feel special.

    Her voice cracked slightly at the end, and I could tell she was holding back more than just tears¨Cshe was holding back months of resentment.

    ¡°We¡¯ve spoken about this before, and I told you¨CI¡¯ve been busy,¡± I replied, the excuse sounding more and more hollow as it left my lips.

    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t about being busy,¡± she said sharply, her tone rising just a bit. ¡°Your hands were equally full back then, but you still made time for me. You found ways to make me <b>feel </b>like I <b>was </b>part of your world. That hasn¡¯t been the case for a long time.¡±

    And she wasn¡¯t wrong. I knew it. Deep down, I had felt it too, but I ignored it. The past few months have changed <i>a </i>lot between us. The truth was that I didn¡¯t see her the same way I once did. Somewhere along the line, we stopped talking about important things.

    This <b>is </b>whymunication matters in any rtionship¨Cwithout it, even the strongest bonds fade. I had been so obsessed with my long¨Cstanding goal, <b>so </b>consumed by my ns, that I hadn¡¯t noticed the gap widening between us until it had be a canyon.

    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose before standing up. I walked toward her slowly, trying to choose my words carefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯ve been a jerk these past few months. I let my priorities shift in the wrong direction. I¡¯m done doing that¨CI don¡¯t want to keep pretending everything¡¯s okay when it¡¯s not.¡±

    I saw her expression shift¨Chope flickered in her eyes, and for a second, I thought she might smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve led you on or made you <b>feel </b>like things

    were still the same,¡± I added, my voice quieter now.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>, I did <b>feel </b>something for you. But it¡¯s not there anymore, Dora. <b>It¡¯s </b>like¡­ it just faded. I didn¡¯t even realize it was happening until it already had.¡±

    Her smile disappeared just <b>as </b>quickly as it came. Her eyes widened slightly, and she took a small step back.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her voice low, almost afraid of the answer.

    ¡°I mean¡­ we can still be friends. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, and I still care about you. But anything beyond that¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be fair to either of us.¡±

    Her breathing grew unsteady, and I saw the emotion finally crack through herposed face.

    ¡°Are you saying all this because of her?¡± she asked, her voice now trembling.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, genuinely confused for a second.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± she said, nearly spitting the name. ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen the way you¡¯ve grown a soft side for hertely. You chose to let

    16:42 Wed, 21 May M CO

    her sleep in your bed over me. Yesterday, you took her out. Don¡¯t act like I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    I blinked. So she knew about that. But how?

    I opened my mouth to respond, but nothing came out. I didn¡¯t have an answer.

    Because I decided to do all those things doesn¡¯t mean I was growing fond of her. Why would she say that?

 Ex wife bye 121

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    +20)

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re overreacting. This has nothing to do with Olivia. I¡¯m just being honest with you about how I feel,¡± I said, my tone firm but calm, hoping she would understand that this wasn¡¯t an attack¨Cit was rity.

    Dora¡¯s expression shifted, a mixture of hurt and disbelief shing in her eyes. ¡°How can you say this to me now?¡± she asked, her voice quivering. ¡°Everything was going smoothly between us until you started paying more attention to her. Everyone saw us together and thought we were perfect¨Ceven your mom. So, why the sudden change of heart?<b>¡± </b>

    I ran a hand through my hair and sighed. ¡°Look, this doesn¡¯t <b>have </b>to turn into a full¨Cblown argument, alright? I¡¯ve told you how I <b>feel</b>. I¡¯m not in the position to be in a rtionship right now. My head is clouded with too many things¨Ctoo many responsibilities. There are more important matters I need to deal with. I¡¯m not good for you, Dora.¡±

    Her brows furrowed, and she took a hesitant step forward. ¡°You¡¯re perfect for me. You always have been. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going through¨C<b>we </b>could go through it together. That¡¯s what people who <b>care </b>about each other do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± I said quietly, my voice almost a whisper. ¡°I know exactly why I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship right now. And no matter how badly you want something, you can¡¯t force someone into it. That¡¯s not love, Dora. That¡¯s control. You deserve someone who <b>sees </b>you the way you want to be seen, who wants the same things you want. That person¡­ It¡¯s not me<b>.¡± </b>

    She stood there, speechless, her eyes scanning my face like she was trying to find some trace of the man she thought I still was<b>. </b>But all she found was silence<b>. </b>

    ¡°And by the way,¡± I added, narrowing my eyes slightly, ¡°how did you even know about my outing with Olivia? Are you stalking me now?¡±

    ¡°No¡­no, I¡¯m not stalking you!¡± she said quickly, almost too quickly. ¡°I just happened to be in the area at that time. That¡¯s all. I saw you two¡­ and, I don¡¯t know, it just got to me.¡±

    I walked over to my desk, letting her words linger for a moment before perching on the edge. I folded my arms, watching her as she shifted ufortably. I could tell she wasn¡¯t done talking. Her stance, her anxious energy¨Cit all pointed to one thing: she had something <b>else </b>she wanted to say.

    ¡°The thing is¡­¡± she began hesitantly. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you¡­ We need to be together to make it work.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, there was a knock on the door. It was sharp, precise, and right on time. I didn¡¯t need to guess who it was¨CPaul had finally arrived. Whatever Dora wanted to say would have to wait.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± I said, standing upright and straightening my shirt. ¡°That¡¯s the person I¡¯ve been waiting for.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out before she could finish that sentence.

    I turned to Dora onest time. ¡°Whatever you wanted to say¡­ it can wait. We live in the same house. You¡¯ll have another chance to talk. But not now.¡±

    She let out a quiet ¡®sigh, barely noticeable, but the disappointment in her eyes was impossible to miss.

    The door behind her creaked open, breaking the tension in the room as Paul stepped in. He held two small bowls of fruit

    sd, handing one to Dora with a polite nod before walking past her toward my desk. Without needing instruction, he offered me the second bowl, which I took, cing it aside without a nce.

    72%

    ¡°Take your seat,¡± I said, my voice calm but carrying an edge of urgency,

    Paul did as instructed, settling into the chair across from me with his usiral quiet professionalism. I noticed Dora still standing by the door, clearly reluctant to leave. Her eyes lingered on me like she still had more to say, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain it¨Cnot now.

    With a small gesture of my hand, I silently urged her to exit the room. She hesitated, her lips parting slightly as if to protest, but then thought better of it. With a final nce¨Cone filled with disappointment¨Cshe turned and walked out, closing the door gently behind her.

    I watched the door for a second longer, then shifted my attention back to Paul. I¡¯ll deal with Dorater. Whatever she had to say could wait. Right now, this matter was more urgent¨Cmore important.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Paul began, rxing slightly as he adjusted his tic. ¡°I must say, I was surprised when I got your message. It¡¯s not like you to summon anyone to your house on a Saturday. This is the first time, actually?¡±

    I leaned forward, resting both elbows on the table, folding my hands in front of me. ¡°We need to talk, and I need it done off record.¡±

    He straightened up slightly, sensing the seriousness in my tone. ¡°Of course, sir. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do for me in thepany,¡± I said, my gaze locking on his. ¡°And I want it done right <i>away</i>. No dys, no questions¨Cjust execution.¡±

    Paul nodded without hesitation, his loyalty never in question. ¡°Anything, sir. Just name it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I began, speaking slowly to make sure he followed. ¡°Do you remember a few years ago, when I first brought you on as the supervisor of the financial team? There were two major acquisitions that day¨Ctwo people bought into some of our most valuable assets. One of them was Sam Grayson.¡±

    Paul furrowed his brows slightly, nodding. ¡°Yes<b>, </b>sir. I remember him. He came in through Grayson Holdings, positioned himself very quietly¡­ but his influence is spread wide <b>across </b>our subsidiaries now.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°Now here¡¯s what I want¨Ceffective immediately, <b>freeze </b>every singlepany¨Crted asset belonging to Sam Grayson.¡±

    Paul blinked. ¡°Everything?¡±

    ¡°Everything,¡± I affirmed. ¡°Shares, investments, dividend payouts, shellpanies¨Canything that links back to Grayson Holdings or Sam himself. Lock it all down.¡±

    Paul was silent for a moment, his mind clearly running calctions. Then he spoke, cautiously. ¡°If I may ask, sir¡­ should we be prepared for legal consequences? His paperwork has always been clean¨Con the surface at least.¡±

    I met his eyes, voice firm. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do anything illegal, Paul. I¡¯m asking you to find the legal framework that gives us grounds<b>¨C</b>uses in our shareholder agreements, gs for conflict of interest, overduepliance checks. Anything. Use routine tax evaluation as a pretext if you have to. But whatever you do, make it airtight. I want no loopholes and noebacks.¡±

    Paul gave a slow, thoughtful nod. ¡°Understood, sir. Do you want this initiated today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I brought you here,¡± I replied without missing a beat. ¡°Not Monday. Not after lunch. Today.¡±

    He stood, determination already setting in his posture. ¡°Then it¡¯ll be done today. I¡¯ll make sure the legal department afts the necessary paperwork. You¡¯ll get an update in a few hours.¡±

    I nodded, satisfied. ¡°Good. Keep it discreet.¡±

    ¡°Always, sir.¡± With that, Paul turned and exited the room, leaving behind the echo of my next move.

 Ex wife bye 122

    Chapter <b>122 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>122 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    We pulled up in front of my ce just as the sky began to turn a darker shade of orange. The ride had been tense, silent, and filled with Emma¡¯s <b>constant </b><b>res </b>at me from the corner of her eye. I didn¡¯t care much. I had a job to do, and no matter how ufortable it made her, I was going to <b>see </b><b>it </b><b>through</b><b>. </b>

    I got out of the SUV first, then walked around and opened the door on her side. She hesitated, probably weighing her chances of making a run for it. I wasn¡¯t taking any risks. I grabbed her by the arm¨Cnot too rough, but firm enough to let her know she wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>see,¡± she said as her eyes scanned the house from the outside, her toneced with disgust. ¡°So you¡¯re also part of them.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°What are you on about this time?¡±

    She snorted, eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re one of those rich sons of bitches who think they can do whatever they want just because they¡¯ve got a fat bank ount. You think money buys everything¨Cincluding people.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer her. It wasn¡¯t worth arguing. If that¡¯s what she wanted to believe, fine. I had bigger things to worry about. Besides, provoking her would only waste more time.

    I tugged her gently but firmly toward the house. The front lights were off. Good. My mom was probably already asleep upstairs¨Cone less thing to deal with. I didn¡¯t want her catching me dragging someone into the basement like I was part of a damn cartel.

    Wait¡­ I paused mid¨Cstep. Was this technically kidnapping? I wasn¡¯t asking <b>for </b>ransom. I wasn¡¯t nning to hurt her¨Cjust get some answers. Once <b>we </b>had what we needed, we¡¯d let her go. Right? Yeah. That¡¯s what we¡¯d always agreed on. Olivia would be the one handling the talking anyway. She <b>had </b><b>a </b>way of digging into people¡¯s heads.

    Still¡­ I couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling thought.

    We moved down the hallway quietly, passing the room where the other two were still being kept. Emma¡¯s gaze naturally drifted toward it. I stopped deliberately, just so she¡¯d see it. She needed to understand this was real¨Cthis wasn¡¯t <b>a </b>game.

    ¡°You thought I was bluffing?¡± I asked, watching her reaction closely. ¡°So much for ¡®I¡¯ve never seen them in my life.¡±¡±

    Her face twitched. Anger? Guilt? Maybe even fear. I didn¡¯t wait to find out. I gave her a gentle shove forward and resumed walking.

    There was no way I was keeping her in the same room as the other two. That would be a mistake. If they startedparing stories, they¡¯d figure out we used the same tactic on them. And once that happened, convincing her would be almost impossible.

    I opened the door to the room right next to theirs. It was in¨Cjust four walls, a small window<b>, </b>and <b>a </b>single lightbulb overhead. No bed, nofort. It was temporary. It had to feel temporary.

    She looked around in disbelief. ¡°No bed?<b>¡± </b>

    5

    I smirked. ¡°Do you n on staying here forever?¡±

    She shot me a re, one of those smug little looks meant to get under your skin. I didn¡¯t bite. Instead, I turned around and pulled the door closed b me, locking it with a quiet click<b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you in a second,¡± I muttered under my breath <b>as </b>I headed back upstairs.

    Ron and his guys were still outside, and I figured I owed them a word of thanks. Even though I was paying them for their <b>services</b><b>, </b>what <b>they </b>did tonight went beyond the usual contract. When we first nned this out, I never imagined things would escte to the point of anyone getting hurt. That <b>kind </b><b>of </b>risk wasn¡¯t in the agreement they signed¨Cbut they showed up anyway and saw it through to the end.

    That meant something.

    I stepped out into the crisp evening air. Ron stood casually against one of my cars<b>, </b><b>a </b>cigarette hanging loosely from the corner <b>of </b>his <b>mouth</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>noticed </b><b>he </b>

    ?

    Chapter <b>122 </b>

    <b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>smoking </b>it inside the house like he used to when we first started working together. At least he finally respected my <b>¡°</b>no smoking in the <b>house</b>. rule<b>. </b><b>Progress</b>.

    ¡°How are the <b>rest </b><b>of </b>the <b>guys</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked<b>, </b>approaching him.

    Ron exhaled slowly before answering. ¡°They¡¯re alright. Just a few scrapes, nothing serious. One of them took a small cut on the arm, <b>but </b>nothing we <b>haven¡¯t </b><b>dealt </b>with before<b>:</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°My maids <b>are </b>gathering your gear. They¡¯ll bring it out in a bit,¡± I said, ncing toward the house. ¡°Figured you guys wouldn¡¯t <b>want to </b>leave <b>without </b><b>your </b>toys.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>The same gear you¡¯s

    u said there was no point bringing?<b>¡± </b>he asked with a smirk, raising a brow.

    I chuckled, knowing I¡¯d walked into that <b>one</b><b>. </b>¡°Yeah, yeah. Fine, I was wrong, and I¡¯m sorry. You happy?¡±

    He flicked the ash off the tip of his cigarette. ¡°And?¡±

    I rolled my eyes, sighing. ¡°And if lever need you guys again, you¡¯re free to bring whatever damn gear you want. Noints from me.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I like to hear,¡± he said, satisfied, his smirk deepening.

    I extended my hand to him, genuine appreciation behind the gesture. <b>¡°</b>Thanks for the assist. I mean it. I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve been able to bring any of these people in if it weren¡¯t for you and your guys.¡±

    Ron sped my hand firmly. ¡°Anytime, Julian. Just getting business done.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Speaking of business¨Cmy ount officer will transfer the remaining bnce to your ount first thing Monday morning. Everything as

    agreed.¡±

    ¡°Perfect<i>,</i>¡± he said. ¡°Then I guess this is where our contract ends. Been good doing business with you.¡±

    I gave him a respectful nod. ¡°Once the gear¡¯s with you, you¡¯re all set to go. I need to head back inside, but I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done.¡±

    As I turned to leave, Ron called out with a smirk, ¡°?end my regards to Olivia.¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother turning around. ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen,¡± I called back, shaking my head as I made my way to the door.

    He was joking¡ªbut even so, it stirred something in me.

    Maybe it was my protective instinct kicking in as Olivia¡¯s brother, But it was more than that. I wanted the best for her. She¡¯d been through <b>too </b>much already. Ron was a great guy in his own way¨Cloyal,petent, dependable when it came to operations like this¨Cbut his line of work, his past¡­ it wasn¡¯t something Olivia needed right now. She deserved peace, not more chaos.

    I stepped back inside, already thinking ahead to what needed to happen next. Emma was secured, but the hard part was still ahead<b>. </b><b>Getting </b>her <b>to </b><b>talk</b>.

 Ex wife bye 123

    <b>No </b>Ads

    <b>Chapter </b><b>123 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    <b>I </b>slowly tiptoed my way out of my mom¡¯s room, careful not to make a sound. She had been gripping my hand tightly for almost thirty <b>minutes </b>since she drifted off to sleep, and every time I to slip away, something would give me away -either the rustling of the sheets, the creak of the floorboards, or

    even my own clumsy movements..

    This time, I decided to be patient, to wait longer. I allowed her breathing to deepen and slow until I was sure she had sunk into a deep sleep. <b>Only </b>then did I dare to try again. I gently lifted her hand off mine and slid off the bed with the grace of a trained escape artist. Every move was calcted<b>, </b>every

    breath held.

    I reached for the doorknob, turning it as slowly as humanly possible, praying it wouldn¡¯t creak like it always did. I winced as it made a soft sound<b>, </b><b>but </b><b>it </b>wasn¡¯t loud enough to stir her. I let out a silent breath of relief and opened the door wide enough to squeeze through.

    Just as I was about to step into the hallway, I turned¨Cand froze.

    Julian.

    He was standing there, eyes filled with confusion, watching me like I¡¯d just robbed the ce. His brow furrowed slightly as he took in the scene.

    ¡°Why were you sneaking¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhhh!¡± I cut him off quickly, pressing a finger to my lips as I panicked, ncing back toward the cracked door of our mom¡¯s room.

    He blinked and caught on immediately. I grabbed his arm gently and pulled him with me down the stairs. No way was I going to risk her waking up now-

    not after all that effort.

    Once we reached the bottom, I whispered, ¡°A

    e you trying to wake her?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you to leave?¡± he said, his voice lower this time

    ¡°No,¡± I said, sighing, ¡°and you know I need to go back home.¡±

    Julian nodded, a more understanding look taking over his face. ¡°Well then, you better head back before she realizes you¡¯re gone again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave her, not really,¡± I admitted, crossing my arms./But I can¡¯t just stay here, not with everything going on. At least not until we get this whole thing resolved.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of that,¡± I said, leaning in slightly, ¡°how did it go?¡±

    Julian hesitated for a moment before responding. ¡°About Emma? Well¡­ she¡¯s downstairs. In the basement.¡±

    A wave of relief washed over me, and I let out a long, deep breath. Since they left, the uncertainty had eaten away at me. I¡¯d kept picturing all the ways this could go wrong¨Cwhat if they couldn¡¯t find her<b>, </b>or she managed to escape? But now that they had her, it felt like everything was finallying together.

    ¡°This is great,¡± I said, unable to keep the excitement from my voice. ¡°I always had faith in you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been slowly packing my things<b>¨C</b>I knew you¡¯d see this through. Now that we have thest piece of the puzzle, I can go and fully pack all my belongings.¡±

    Julian didn¡¯t look as convinced. He shifted his weight and gave me a look that made my stomach drop.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be a naysayer,¡± he said, ¡°but something tells me we might have issues getting her to confess. Emma doesn¡¯t seem like the <b>type </b><b>to </b><b>break </b>easily.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes but kept my tone calm.¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s human. Everyone breaks eventually. It might take time, but <b>now </b>that <b>we </b><b>have </b><b>her</b>, we¡¯re in control. We¡¯ll make her talk. One way or another.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Chapter <b>1231 </b>

    <b>tay </b>

    <b>Julian </b><b>stared </b>at me for a moment, then gave a small nod, though I could see the concern still lingering in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, do you need me to drop you off?¡± Julian asked, his tone casual but firm.

    <b>¡°</b><b>No</b>, I¡¯ll just¡­¡± I began to reply, but he cut me off before I could finish.

    ¡°Nope. You don¡¯t have a choice here,¡± he said, raising a brow as he crossed his arms. ¡°You can¡¯t just go around ordering Ubers when there are all these cars sitting outside. You¡¯re about to be a CEO, Olivia. You need to start acting like one.¡±

    I sighed, already too tired to argue. There were battles worth fighting, and this wasn¡¯t one of them.

    ¡°The driver will drop you off,¡± he added, already signaling to one of the staff.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I mumbled, giving in. I grabbed my purse and began walking toward the front door, Julian trailing behind me like a silent shadow. His presence felt heavier tonight, maybe because things were finally moving forward¨Cor maybe because both of us were thinking the same thing: there¡¯s no <b>turning </b>

    back now.

    On the drive home, I instructed the driver to park across the street from Adrian Estates. Thest thing I wanted was to show up in a good¨Clooking ck car and have that caught on his CCTV footage. I didn¡¯t need anyone asking questions<b>, </b>least of all Adrian, who always noticed everything.

    I stepped out quietly and walked toward the gate, keeping my head low. The street was quiet, and the only sound was the crunch of gravel beneath <b>my </b>shoes. The moment I entered the house, irritation flooded me.

    There it was¨CIsadora¡¯s voice echoing from the kitchen, sharp andmanding. She was barking orders at the maids like she ran the ce. It made <b>my </b>blood boil. Who did she think she was? Just because Adrian tolerated her didn¡¯t mean she had any right to act like she owned the house.

    But I didn¡¯t say anything. Not yet. I clenched my jaw and walked straight past the kitchen, ignoring herpletely. She didn¡¯t even see me, which was just fine. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for a scene.

    Upstairs, I made it to the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed with a heavy sigh. I slipped off my shoes<b>, </b>but as I leaned down to pick them up<b>, </b>a sharp, sudden pain shot through my lower back and waist.

    ¡°ouch!¡± I hissed, instantly sitting back up.

    The pain lingered for a few seconds before slowly fading. I instinctively ced a hand on my stomach<b>, </b>looking down at the small but growing bump.

    ¡°Too early for you to be causing problems, little guy,¡± I whispered, smiling softly despite the difort. It was strange¨Chow something so small couldpletely change everything about how I moved, what I ate, how slept. I couldn¡¯t just do things like I used to. Even my body was sending out

    warnings.

    I slid the shoe over to the wardrobe with my foot, avoiding bending down again. I¡¯d learned my lesson.

    I realized then that I hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, but the thought of going back downstairs and facing Isadora made me lose what little appetite I had left. An empty stomach was a small price to pay for peace.

    I changed into my soft,vender sleeping robe and turned off the lights<b>. </b>Curling up on my side of the bed, I pulled the nket ove ceiling. My mind wouldn¡¯t quiet down, thoughts racing from Emma to my mom to the growing life inside me.

    Sometime during the night, I must have drifted off, because the next thing I felt was the mattress dipping beside me.

    I didn¡¯t move, but I could tell it was Adrian.

    Then suddenly-

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    and stared <b>at </b>the

    A loud, startled scream came from right beside me, jerking me awake in full panic.

 Ex wife bye 124

    Shikem souded in my page of that jur hag Fue alex sessuts, I waspleet Sweet The

    Natury the Min line of morning <b>light </b>creezing frongh the curane The familiar <b>tum </b>Akning on the only sound Iaunot as my

    Wewe ning taat peng for arive ketjur suturet from Korg underwser this cars one and fell agitly and kichumkewe tripping the huge why he handle a dose Mha mu or even toute ma the su Beating on his foreheat mi kuning Moves hiees on though the mom was cold from the if we left on sentigr

    1 det kans, donned We jus eggeney

    ¡°the way Audy offing wooding him work to maing

    He My fist ampy the eye wat we gwyle and he was all tayyed a warmer nighres had dades BUNA. For the MAMAN NE YAIK IFIK HXk mine something suitset i was like he Inally realized he made in the terms

    Chums Key Tape .dek, swing on party

    the weathing we sell ragged down his myside the memory way, hour I could sex that a won¡¯t helping, The pass mm dry morphing womething I wake exentat

    d, they were pred one of two siding, drams his cheere Winted in didelet, thin¨Ccrfing 1d never seen kim ***** M***** Ve Amepeat

    w Yod weerR

    The Audien en die ty

    enynek, an emaKamaly dietane, Wie the media of the moth contdate ronda

    the finder dad my het Moepe was unserting from the pad, wanathing I didn¡¯t know Boxe Or mapema dithering den happening bakry ometang op to him I didn¡¯t know for were the what I did

    met die wette was get think that

    Vorweihe

    Hwh to do, my body moved on tine, 1 dated dliner to him, genday MARY & H* y*, **, here, hike he didn¡¯t want to be wen this way¨Cverde. <i>Yea</i><i>! </i>

    That w***** kehyeende te bed tal xan me, wetting inside him weed in crack open the **** texte tarhed wake ten, paded An the marked through the entire body. He gripped one of my wres

    *** NIFY HAVAA AAAA med demand exnations I pret hedd ham, odtering whatever

    the name, add matter dat we had been through, howpdicated things were between us. All that mattered

    MEREKA the pathomerit fark

    13:19 Sun, 25 May AON.

    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered.

    12%,Éá

    His sobs didn¡¯t stop immediately. In fact, they seemed to grow deeper, more painful, as though years of repressed emotion were finally breaking free. But like I said, I didn¡¯t mind. Not one bit. For reasons I couldn¡¯t fully understand, holding him like thisforting him¨Cfelt natural, even right.

    Minutes passed. Maybe longer. I wasn¡¯t keeping track of time. I just let him cry, allowed him that space to be vulnerable, something I¡¯d never seen from him before. And slowly, his breathing began to steady. The tears slowed, and the tremble in his shoulders faded until he finally sat up, using his hands to wipe his tear¨Cstreaked face.

    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± I asked gently. The question came out softer than I intended. I didn¡¯t even know why I was asking¨Cit¡¯s not like we were in a ce where I should be caring about his emotional state. But something inside me, something I¡¯ve worked hard to bury, refused to stay quiet.

    He <b>gave </b>a small nod and exhaled deeply, like he was finally empty¨Cof pain, of anger, of whatever nightmare had shaken him to his core.

    Without saying another word, I quietly slipped out of bed and walked out of the room. My feet took me downstairs, muscle memory guiding me to the kitchen. Every time I cried, every time emotions overwhelmed me, I always made my special lemon honey tea. It wasn¡¯t magic, but it always made me feel better¨Cwarm, calm, whole again. Maybe it could help him too.

    As I entered the kitchen, the familiar scent of brewing coffee met my nose¨Cand so did the sight of Isadora,zily leaning against the kitchen shelf with a smug look stered on her face. Her cup of coffee was raised halfway to her lips, and I could see from the glint in her eyes that she had something snarky ready to fire.

    I ignored her. I wasn¡¯t about to start the day with a pointless argument, especially after the morning I just had. Instead, I went straight to the drawers, pulling out my lemon¨Cvored tea and a jar of honey. While I set the water to boil, I tried to keep my movements calm, steady¨Cunbothered.

    But of course, she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.

    ¡°Looks like only one of us decided to watch their weight,¡± she said, her tone sweet like poison.

    I froze for half a second before continuing my task. I knew she didn¡¯t know I was pregnant. As far as she was concerned, the slight bump in my belly was just from overeating. Herment was meant to sting, but I didn¡¯t take the bait. If she knew the truth, that this child belonged to Adrian, that it <b>was </b>already changing everything between us¨Cthen she¡¯d explode. But that was my ace to yter.

    I took a deep breath, reminding myself not to say anything I¡¯d regret.

    Once the water reached a boil, I carefully arranged everything onto a tray. Then, without ncing her way, I ced two cups on it. One for me, one for Adrian. That¡¯s when I noticed the shift in her energy.

    She went still.

    Her hand, previously wrapped around her coffee mug, dropped it onto the counter with a loud clink. Her eyes darted between the two cups and the tray like it had personally offended her.

    I could practically hear the gears turning in her head.

    She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Not even a fake smile.

    <b>I </b><b>knew </b>her jealousy was going to ramp up when she saw the two cups, she obviously realized that am taking tea to Adrian something she had never done before

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from seeing the look on her face, A slow, involuntary smirk spread across my lips.

    I added the tea bag into each cup, ced the honey on the side, and decided to bring the milk along just in case he wanted it. It was all about thoughtfulness¨Csomething she clearly didn¡¯t understand.

    Tray in hand, I turned and walked past her like she didn¡¯t exist.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught her biting her nail, seething with jealousy.

    And that was the best part of my morning.

 Ex wife bye 125

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I walked into the room carefully, bncing the tray in my hands so the cups wouldn¡¯t rattle too loudly. The moment I stepped in, I noticed the bed was empty. Adrian wasn¡¯t lying down anymore. Instead, he stood by the window<i>, </i>arms crossed, his gaze fixed outside like he was a statue lost in thought.

    I ced the tray gently on the small table beside the bed. The clink of the cups against the ceramic tray must¡¯ve snapped him back to reality because he turned around abruptly, his eyes meeting mine.

    ¡°You just left the room without saying anything,¡± he said, walking toward me slowly, his voice lower than usual.

    ¡°Well, I figured you might need a little time to yourself¡­ and I also went to make <i>some </i>tea,¡± I replied, brushing a stray strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°It¡¯s my special lemon and honey recipe. It really helps during times like<i>¡­ </i>this.¡±

    He gave a small snicker, the corner of his lips curling just slightly. That was good¨CI hadn¡¯t seen even a hint of a smile from him since morning.

    To my surprise, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He walked over to the tray and reached for one of the cups, then the jar of honey. I watched curiously as he poured hot water over the tea bag, stirred it with a small spoon, and added a ssh of milk. followed by a dollop of honey.

    After a quick stir, he brought the cup to his lips, taking a cautious sip.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t that bad,¡± he admitted, almost sounding surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve never had my tea with honey before.¡±

    I raised a brow. ¡°Wait¡­so this is the same honey I left in the drawer over four months ago?¡±

    He looked at the jar and shrugged. ¡°Yeah. Not really a fan of honey, so I never touched it. I guess I just left it there.¡±

    I let out a soft chuckle as I picked up my own cup. ¡°Well, looks like it finally came in handy.¡±

    He nodded, sipping again, and for a moment there was silence between us. Comfortable, but filled with unspoken questions.

    His breathing seemed more even now. He looked more grounded. I figured this might be the right time to gently probe, to ask about what happened this morning. His scream had shaken me to my core, and the tears¡­ I still couldn¡¯t get over that.

    ¡°Earlier, when you jumped out <i>of </i>bed shouting,¡± I began cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m guessing it was a nightmare?¡±

    He let out a long breath, eyes dropping to the table. Then he set his cup down and leaned back into the chair.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied simply, his voice low and t.

    ¡°What was it about?¡± I asked softly.

    ¡°My mom,¡± he said.

    I blinked. That, I wasn¡¯t expecting.

    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± I pressed, careful not to sound pushy.

    He paused for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve got a lot to do this morning.¡±

    <b>Just </b>like that, he stood up, grabbed his towel, and walked toward the bathroom. Before disappearing behind the door, he turned to look at me briefly.

    ¡°Thanks for the tea,¡± he said. ¡°I feel better.¡±

    ??12%.

    Then the door closed behind him, and I was left alone with my thoughts.

    I picked up my cup again and took a slow sip, the warmth calming my nerves. At least he said thank you. That was something, right?

    With him in the bathroom, I figured now was as good a time as any. I walked over to the wardrobe, quietly opened it, and started finishing up the packing of my things.

    +15

    As I gently folded the small dresses I had bought cing each one carefully into the luggage, my hands began to slow down, almosting to a halt. I stood still, fingers lingering on the soft fabric of a pale yellow dress. A flood of thoughts came crashing in, heavy and relentless.

    I was finally about to leave. I was so close to getting the freedom I had longed for¨Cno more walking on eggshells, no more pretending to be okay when I wasn¡¯t. This was supposed to be the moment I felt liberated, but instead of joy, there was <b>a </b>strange tightness in my chest. A deep sense of unease.

    Why wasn¡¯t I happy?

    It didn¡¯t make sense. I had yed this scenario in my head so many times, and every time it ended with me smiling as I walked away, never looking back. But now that the moment was almost near, all I felt was<b>¡­ </b>conflicted.

    I paused and turned, sitting on the edge of the open wardrobe, letting my eyes drift across the half¨Cpacked bag. Everything between Adrian and me had started to feel normaltely. That word felt almost dangerous. Normal. Because it hadn¡¯t always been that way.

    In the past, I couldn¡¯t even sit next to Adrian without feeling tense. After he raised his hand on me, something inside me broke¨Csomething I never quite recovered. I had mastered the art of pretending to be unbothered around him, to keep up a strong front, but deep down, I was constantly watching his mood, cautious not to say or do the wrong thing. I¡¯d bite my tongue during arguments, walk away before they escted, and sleep with one eye open when things got too quiet.

    Buttely¡­tely he hadn¡¯t been that same version of himself.

    He hadn¡¯t snapped at me in days. He hadn¡¯t insulted me, ignored me, or treated me like some unwanted burden. If anything, he seemed calmer. Almost¡­ thoughtful. I caught myself feeling more at ease around him, my guard lowering even without realizing it.

    And that, more than anything, scared me.

    Because deep down, no matter how much I try to deny it, part of me still feels something. It¡¯s not love¨Cnot after everything. But it¡¯s something. A connection forged by time, pain, and now, this child growing inside me.

    I ced a hand on my belly and sighed.

    This baby¡­ this baby changes everything. As much as I hate how it happened¨Chow Adrian forced this reality on me¨Che¡¯s still the father. That truth clings to me, no matter how far I want to run. And now I¡¯m packing my things, preparing to leave the city and possibly nevere back.

    What does that mean for this child?

    Will I be the one to deny him the chance to ever know his biological father? Would I be the very person I once resented¨Csomeone who kept the truth from their child? I know what it feels like to grow up not knowing where you came from. I remember how shattered I felt when I learned the truth about my own parents. It haunted me.

    Could I really do that to my baby?

    But the alternative is just asplicated. Do I tell Adrian? What if he doesn¡¯t care? What if he denies the pregnancy or worse -tries to take control? He¡¯s unpredictable, and no matter how soft he¡¯s beentely, I can¡¯t forget the past.

    Still¡­ what if he surprises me? What if he actually wants to be a part of this child¡¯s life? Can I handle that? Can I share this baby with someone I don¡¯t trust?

    If I told him and he epted the child, it could mean staying here¨Cscrapping my ns to leave for Mexico. That future I¡¯ve been building in my head, of peace and excape, would vanish in an instant. I¡¯d be tethered to him forever.

    I leaned forward, resting my head in my hands as another heavy sigh escaped my lips.

    This is going to be a problem¨Cone I can¡¯t run from.

 Ex wife bye 126

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    < 12%

    <b>I </b>think I need to inform my parents about <b>this</b>. At first, I convinced myself it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal when I found out I was still pregnant¨Clike it would just be another secret I could carry on my own until I figured everything out. But I was wrong, This is bigger than me now, and the more I dy it, the more real it bes.

    Still, something tells me that if I call them, they¡¯ll advise me not to tell Adrian anything. Not just because they want me toe over to Mexico as soon as possible, but because of everything I¡¯ve told them about him. From the beginning. I painted Adrian as this cold, arrogant, emotionally unavable man who didn¡¯t hesitate to raise his hand at me. <b>And </b>at the time, that¡¯s exactly who he was. But now now I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore.

    Has he changed, or is it just an act? A temporary mask he wears when the guilt kicks in?

    The sound of the shower shutting off pulled me out of my thoughts. I blinked a few times, realizing just how long I had been sitting here in silence, lost in a whirlwind of memories, doubts, and what¨Cifs. I reached for my towel robe, pulling it over <b>my </b>shoulders just seconds before Adrian stepped out of the bathroom, his hair still dripping wet and clinging to his forehead. He barely nced at me before walking toward his closet, and that distance between us felt louder than words.

    I slipped past him into the steamy bathroom. The mirror was fogged up from the heat, a perfect blurry reflection of my current state¨Cunclear and uncertain. I shrugged off the robe and wiped a patch of the mirror clean with my palm. My eyes fell on my body. My breasts had grown noticeably bigger, fuller¨Cand strangely, I liked it. I turned from side to side, gently cing a hand on my rounded stomach. The baby bump wasn¡¯t too obvious yet, especially under loose clothes, but I could feel the changes happening. My body was shifting, preparing, bing something new¨Cand I hadn¡¯t even begun to emotionally prepare for it.

    After my shower, I dried off and dressed in one of my oversized jbiyas, the fabric loose enough to hide my bump. I left the room quietly, hoping to pass unnoticed.

    But as I descended the stairs, I paused mid¨Cstep when I saw him. Adrian was at the bar area, talking with Isadora. The sight hit me in the chest like a soft but unwee thud. I wasn¡¯t jealous, not exactly. But something about it didn¡¯t sit right with me. Well, they were together, I think, so they had every right to talk and y love but the way he actually looked rxed. It made me question things I didn¡¯t want to question.

    And that right there¨Cthat tension, that unease¨Cit was one more reason I couldn¡¯t stay in that house. Whatever was growing between us, or pretending to, wasn¡¯t enough to erase the history that lived in these walls. The toxicity of everything that had gone down, of who we were, or still might be, was too much for me to raise a child in. I needed rity. And maybe my parents, no matter how stubborn or biased they <i>may </i>be, could offer a voice of reason. Even if I didn¡¯t agree, I needed to hear what they had to say.

    As I arrived at the door, I raised my hand to knock¨Cthen stopped. A strange calm settled over me as I realized something: this was still my home too. I didn¡¯t need permission to walk in

    As I walked in, the warm, familiar aroma of home instantly wrapped around me. The scent brought with it a subtle wave of nostalgia I hadn¡¯t expected. Just as I was hanging up my bag, my mom came out of the kitchen, wearing an apron and holding a wooden spoon like a weapon of tradition.

    ¡°Mi amor, I was just expecting you,¡± she beamed, wiping her hands on the apron. ¡°I decided to make your favorite snack from when you were little.¡±

    She looked so pleased with herself, a mix of excitement and a mother¡¯s love shining in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you remember?¡± she asked, already closing the space between us for a hug.

    I chuckled, leaning into the embrace. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m supposed to remember something that far back, Mom.¡±

    ¡°But from the smell that¡¯sing off you¡­¡± I trailed off, sniffing the air again and smiling. ¡°I¡¯m guessing spaghetti tacos?¡±

    25 May

    12%

    +15

    Her face lit up like it was Christmas morning. ¡°Yes! See? You loved spaghetti tacos so much when you were little. You might not remember now, but I¡¯m sure when you taste it, the memories wille flooding back.¡±

    She linked her arm through mine and led me into the sitting room, practically glowing with enthusiasm.

    As I sat down, I cleared my throat, trying to refocus. ¡°We need to talk about something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± she said, nodding, her tone shifting slightly. ¡°We still have a lot to talk about.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean¡­ this is important,¡± I emphasized, leaning forward slightly.

    She gave a small nod but quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay, but first let me get the tacos. I promise, just a second.¡±

    Before I could protest, she darted back into the kitchen.

    A few secondster, she returned with a tray filled with neatly arranged spaghetti <b>tacos</b>. They looked almost too perfect, just like the ones she used to make¡ªif I could even remember that far back. She <b>set </b>the tray down with a little flourish, the smell teasing my senses.

    ¡°Have a bite,¡± she encouraged, eyes sparkling.

    I hesitated, wanting to resist so I could get to the point of my visit <b>faster</b>. But I knew¡ªif I didn¡¯t at <b>least </b>try one, the conversation would never move on. So I picked one up and took a bite.

    And wow¡­ they were better than I <b>expected</b>.

    ¡°Tell me¨Care your memoriesing back now<b>?</b>¡± she asked, hopeful, leaning toward me like <b>a </b>child waiting for approval.

    I blinked. ¡°Wait, what? What memories <b>are </b><b>we </b>talking about?¡±

    Her expression faltered just a little. ¡°Your childhood. When you <b>were </b>five before everything changed. I thought maybe the taste would trigger something.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± I said softly, setting the taco down. ¡°There <b>are </b>some things the human brain just doesn¡¯t hold onto. But this?¡± I smiled. ¡°This is really good, though.¡±

    Her eyes dimmed slightly, and for a moment I saw disappointment sh <b>across </b>her face. Maybe she had imagined I¡¯d suddenly jump into her arms like a little girl again, or <b>recall </b>some <b>sweet </b>moment we¡¯d shared in the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± she said, regaining her smile. ¡°And I¡¯m sure that little guy inside you likes it too.¡±

    I took a sip of water and gently wiped my mouth with a napkin. ¡°About that¡­¡± I started carefully.

    She tilted her head, sensing the seriousness in my tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you and Dad want me to give birth in Mexico, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied immediately. ¡°They have some of the best hospitals in the world, and you¡¯d be surrounded by family.¡±

    I nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, <b>I </b>get that. And I appreciate it. It¡¯s just¡­ there¡¯s one small issue that¡¯s been weighing on my mind for a

    while now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, cing aforting hand on my arm. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    I took a deep breath. ¡°I want to tell my husband he¡¯s the father before I leave.¡±

 Ex wife bye 127

    <b>Chapter </b><b>127 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Her eyes widened just slightly at my words, a flicker of something unreadable shing across her face, but she didn¡¯t interrupt me. She remained quiet, and patient, allowing me the space to speak.

    ¡°I know what you think of him,¡± I began, trying to steady my voice. ¡°And honestly, I¡¯ve probably painted the worst image of him. Everything I¡¯ve told you only confirms that he¡¯s not a good man. I won¡¯t pretend he was perfect¨Cor even decent¡ªbut regardless of what¡¯s happened between us, he¡¯s still <b>the </b>father of this baby. And I think¡­ I think he deserves to know before I disappear from his life forever.¡±

    Her response was immediate.

    ¡°No,¡± she said tly, her voice growing more serious, sharper than before. The warmth that had been in her eyes when I walked in was quickly reced with concern and a hint of anger.

    ¡°But¡­¡± I tried to exin further, but she raised her hand to stop me.

    ¡°Think about what you¡¯re saying, Olivia,¡± she said, sitting down beside me on the couch. ¡°What good could possiblye out of that? What are you hoping to gain from telling him now?¡±

    I clenched my hands together in myp, unsure of how to exin it in a way she would understand. ¡°This child deserves to know where he came from. I¡¯m not saying I want to be with Adrian or try to fix things between us. I just¡­ I need to tell him. It¡¯s the right thing to do<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    My mom¡¯s expression softened, but only slightly. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting who you¡¯re talking about. The same man you want to tell about this baby is the one who raised his hand on you. More than once. Do you think Julian or your father would ever support this decision?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for their support,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure I expect yours. But something in me is telling me he¡¯s not the same person anymore.¡±

    My mother raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what makes you think that, Olivia?¡±

    I looked away for a second before answering. ¡°He¡¯s different. I don¡¯t know how to exin it. He doesn¡¯t treat me like I annoy him anymore. He listens more. He¡¯s been¡­ calm.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You can¡¯t mistake politeness or guilt for change, mi amor<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said firmly. ¡°Sometimes people put on masks when they feel the ground beneath them slipping. You of all people should know that.¡±

    I sighed, turning my gaze toward the window. The sky outside was a soft gray, ¡°Why can¡¯t you see it from my point of view?¡± I asked softly. ¡°I know what he did was wrong. I¡¯m not excusing any of it. But this isn¡¯t about me or him¨Cit¡¯s about the baby. Even if Adrian turns out to be the same cold man he was before, at least I¡¯ll know I told him. At least I¡¯ll know I tried.¡±

    She shook her head slowly. ¡°Olivia, introducing this child into his life could be dangerous, What if he bes an abusive father, too? What if history repeats itself?¡±

    I looked her straight in the eye. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen. This child will never be left alone, not unless I¡¯m certain he¡¯s safe. But he has a right to know, and I have a right to tell him. That¡¯s all I want¨Cfor now.¡±

    There was a long pause. My mom opened her mouth, about to protest again, but then stopped. Her eyes softened just a little as she reached out and held my hand.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t agree with this<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said quietly. ¡°But I can see you¡¯ve already made up your mind. So if <b>this </b>is truly what you believe is right, then <b>do </b><b>it</b>. I just hope it doesn¡¯te back to hurt you.¡±

    <b>I </b>gave her a small nod, gratitude welling up in my chest. I knew this wasn¡¯t the answer she wanted to give me¨Cbut <b>she </b>gave it either

    way<i>. </i>

    ¡°When do you n on telling him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°As soon as Julian and I take care of a small problem, maybe? By the way, where is he?¡± I replied

    My eyes scanned the <b>room </b>curiously<b>, </b>but there was <b>no </b>sign of him.

    <b>¡°</b><b>He¡¯s </b><b>in </b>the basement<b>,</b>¡± she replied, a touch of concern in her voice. ¡°He¡¯s been down there since this morning. I still <b>don¡¯t </b>know what exactly <b>he </b>does down there<b>, </b>or what he¡¯s keeping locked up, but I¡¯ve decided to respect his privacy. Whatever it is, I just hope it¡¯s not illegal<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>

    I let <b>out </b>a small chuckle. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s anything but illegal.¡±

    <b>She </b>looked at me, raising a brow. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make me feel better.¡±

    I pushed myself up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go check on him.¡±

    <b>She </b>sighed, tossing a pillow beside her. ¡°You two are going to leave me up here alone again? I¡¯m getting really <i>bored</i>, you know.¡±

    I smiled softly at her yful whine. ¡°Watch some TV, Mom. There are a lot of shows I¡¯m sure you¡¯d enjoy. Maybe some Spanish drama

    Without waiting for her response, I turned and walked out of the living room. The silence of the hallway was almost eerie, a stark contrast to the conversation I just left behind. As I descended the stairs, the air seemed to shift, growing heavier with each step. Something about the basement <b>always </b>gave off that strange, tense feeling.

    When I reached the bottom, I found Julian standing silently in front of Emma¡¯s room. He was staring through the ss wall,pletely lost in <b>thought</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>

    didn¡¯t need to ask what was on his mind¨Cthe weight on his shoulders was practically visible.

    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked gently, stepping beside him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said after a pause, his voice low. ¡°Been waiting for you since morning. What kept you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I got here a while ago, but I had to talk to Mom first¨Chad something important to tell her,¡± I replied.

    He turned slightly toward me, curious. ¡°What was it?¡±

    I hesitated for a second, then took a breath. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to tell Adrian about the baby.¡±

    Julian didn¡¯t react the way I thought he would. No ring nostrils, no pacing, no loud protests. He simply turned his eyes back toward the ss, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I knew you¡¯d eventually tell him.¡±

    His response caught me off guard. I raised both my eyebrows, staring at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to try to talk me out of it?¡± I asked, trying to read his face. ¡°I know how much you dislike Adrian.¡±

    Julian shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the point in telling you to stop when I know you won¡¯t listen anyway? You¡¯re going to do what feels right to you, Liv. <b>If </b>that means telling Adrian, then go ahead.¡±

    ¨C blinked, a little stunned. ¡°Oh. Okay¡­ That was easier than I thought it¡¯d be.¡±

    He finally looked at me, the corners of his mouth tugging into <b>a </b>faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it.¡±

    I let out a softugh, then turned my attention back to Emma¡¯s room.

    ¡°Right now, let¡¯s focus on making her talk,¡± Julian said, his voice turning more serious. ¡°I just hope she doesn¡¯t give <b>us </b><b>as </b>hard <b>of </b><b>a </b>time <b>as </b><b>those </b>two<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>crossed my arms, watching the stillness of the girl on the other side of the ss. ¡°From the looks of <b>it</b>, I think she¡¯s going to be <b>the </b>hardest <b>one </b><b>yet</b><b>. </b>Ringleaders always are. They know how to stay quiet when it matters most.¡±

    He nodded in agreement, both of us falling into a quiet understanding.

 Ex wife bye 128

    <b>Chapter </b><b>128 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>We </b>walked into the room, fully aware of the task ahead. Our n was simple try reason first, keep things calm, and only escte to threats il <b>absolutely </b>necessary. I reminded myself to be patient. Threats could wait. For now, we just needed her to talk.

    As soon as we stepped inside, her eyes locked

    her head slightly, her voiceced with sarca

    ¡°Well, look who decided to show his face today,¡±

    ¡°Remember me?¡± I asked, my tone sharp.

    She gave me a smallugh. ¡°How could I forget?

    <b>an</b>, and that all¨Ctoo¨Cfamiliar smug grin stretched across her face. She crossed her arms and tilted

    said mockingly.

    ima

    met, you shoved me into a vehicle without even saying hello.¡±

    You forgot the part where you got paid to

    stage the whole replied. I

    my eyes narrowing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said innocently, though the smirk

    TK on

    her face said otherwise<i>. </i>

    I crossed my arms, my patience already wearing thin. ¡°Very funny. Your friends said the same thing at first¨Cying tough, acting like they¡¯d never break. But eventually, they all gave in. And trust me, you¡¯re no different. You¡¯ll do the same unless you n <b>on </b>rotting down here forever.¡±

    he was as confused as I was.

    ¡°Who said I was ying hard to get?¡± she asked, raising a

    <i>an </i>

    eyebrow.

    Her r

    caught mepletely off guard. I nced at Julian, silently asking if

    She shrugged and leaned back. ¡°You¡¯ve already got me down here, so what¡¯s the point? I might as well talk. I¡¯m not really in the mood to drag this out. So whatever it is you want to ask me, go ahead. I¡¯ll answer your questions. Truthfully.¡±

    Julian stepped forward, folding his arms. His tone was even but firm. ¡°We don¡¯t need answers to questions we already know. What we need is a confession¨Cfrom you<b>, </b>right here, right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°Do I start now, or do you want me to wait for a dramatic cue?¡±

    I blinked,pletely stunned. This wasn¡¯t what I had expected¨Cnot even close. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be the leader? The mastermind? The one who holds out the longest, makes us work for every scrap of truth. That¡¯s how it always ys out in movies. So why was she surrendering without a fight?

    Julian¡¯s brows furrowed. He cleared his throat. ¡°Give us a few minutes,¡± he said tly, then gestured toward the door with his eyes.

    I followed him out of the room, my mind racing as we stepped into the hallway just beyond the basement.

    ¡°Is she trying to y a trick on us?¡± Julian asked immediately, his voice low and suspicious.

    ¡°I¡¯m just as shocked as you are,¡± l¡¯admitted<b>, </b>crossing my arms. ¡°We didn¡¯t even say anything threatening. No yelling. No pressure. And she¡¯s already throwing in the towel? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Julian nodded slowly. ¡°This feels too easy. I was expecting to keep her locked up for at least two weeks. Maybe longer. But she folds in a day? I didn¡¯t see thating.¡±

    ¡°We still can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s ¡®serious,¡± I added. ¡°For all we know, she could be messing with our heads¨Ctrying to throw us off. Until she actually confesses, I say we don¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    He gave a short nod. ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s hear what she has to say¨Cbut be ready for anything.¡±

    Julian nodded, and together we walked back into the basement room. The coldness of <b>the </b>air mixed with <b>the </b>tension that still lingered in the space, but the woman sitting before us seemed almost¡­ rxed. It was unnerving.

    Julian didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Why <b>are </b>you choosing to talk so quickly?¡± he asked, his eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion. ¡°Aren¡¯t <b>you </b>afraid <b>of </b>what <b>Adrian </b>

    Chapter <b>128 </b>

    might <b>do </b><b>to </b><b>you </b>if he finds out <b>you </b><b>spoke</b><b>?</b>¡±

    <b>Emm </b><b>gave </b><b>a </b>small shrug, leaning back as if she were discussing something as casual as the weather. ¡°Let¡¯s be real here. <b>You </b>two have <b>ma </b>locked down <b>here </b><b>illegally</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she said, her voice calm and level. ¡°Nobody¡¯sing for me. Adrian isn¡¯t searching for me. I¡¯m off the grid, and even if I stay <b>silent </b>Kill* <b>down </b>here for <b>days</b>¨Cmaybe months¨Cwith no one the wiser.¡±

    <b>She </b>paused and crossed one leg over the other, her expression unreadable. ¡°So what¡¯s the point of staying quiet? What good does it do me to <b>be </b>stubborn and waste both our time? I decided to be mature and say what you want to hear. That way, we both win. You get your confession, and I get to leave.¡±

    Julian turned to look at me, and I gave him a subtle nod¨Cthe she¡¯s got a point kind of nod. Because deep down, I knew she was right. As strange as it felt, her logic held up. She knew she had no leverage, no backup, and no real escape. Which meant¡­ this really was the easiest route for her.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just confess at the church?¡± Julian pressed, his voice still carrying a cautious edge.

    She smiled, a small, amused tilt of her lips. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t have anything on me back then,¡± she said. ¡°I still had a chance to get away. There was room for resistance, and I figured I could bluff my way out. But here? Down here? You¡¯ve got me. There¡¯s no exit strategy. And no one knows I¡¯m here<b>. </b><b>Her </b>eyes met mine. ¡°So, if I¡¯m going to end up talking anyway, I might as well just get it over with and save everyone the drama.¡±

    There was something unsettling about how easily she said all of this. Almost too practical. Almost too calm.

    ¡°Give me a moment,¡± Julian said, stepping out to prepare the camera and audio equipment. We wanted everything documented properly.

    And just like that, with surprisingly little resistance, we got the full story. Her confession tied together everything the others had told us. Every piece of the puzzle now fits. It was over¨Csomething I didn¡¯t think was possible just <b>a </b>few days ago. I thought we¡¯d be stuck chasing shadows for weeks<b>, </b>maybe longer. But Julian? He¡¯d made it happen, and I was beyond grateful..

    After gathering what we needed, Julian kept his word. He let all three of them go<b>, </b>warning them sternly never to return and never to cross paths with us again. His tone was final. It was clear he meant it.

    When my mom saw three strangers walking out of the house¨Ctwo of them looking like they had <b>just </b>crawled out of the Stone Age¨Cshe blinked in disbelief. ¡°Who were those people?¡± she asked, clearly unsettled.

    I took a deep breath and exined everything to her. From the fake kidnapping to the confessions we¡¯d just secured, I told her the whole story. She was relieved¨Cbeyond relieved¨Cthat the whole ordeal was finally over. She even called my dad to share the news. They began nning for my trip to Mexico,

    once I¡¯d finished onest thing.

    Telling Adrian.

    Yes, I was still going through with it. I had already made up my mind. Purse in hand, I stepped into Julian¡¯s car. His driver was already waiting.

    I didn¡¯t care if Isadora was there. I didn¡¯t care what Adrian¡¯s initial reaction might be. I was going to tell him about the baby¨Cbecause he deserved to

    know. And once it was off my chest, <b>I </b>could finally move forward, no matter what came next.

 Ex wife bye 129

    <b>Chapter </b><b>129 </b>

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b>POV

    ¡°I really do find that very annoying,¡± Isadora muttered as she poured herself another drink, the soft clink of ss echoing in the quiet room.

    <b>I </b>turned to look at her, my fingers loosely holding my own ss of wine. ¡°No one likes the idea of always being in the back,¡± I said <b>with </b><b>a </b>small smirk, responding to the memories she¡¯d brought up moments before.

    We had been reminiscing about our childhood¨Csomething rare, but today felt like one of those nights when the past crept in. Isadora had reminded me of how, back when we were little, we¡¯d race to the bus station, hoping to grab the good seats. She always ended up at the back, sulking<b>, </b>while I sat by <b>the </b>window. It was silly now, but back then, those moments meant everything.

    She rolled her eyes, though a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. ¡°I always got stuck with that bumpy, squeaky seat. The one that smelled like old stic and regret.¡±

    I chuckled under my breath, not allowing myself tough too hard. I couldn¡¯t afford to get <i>too </i>rxed¨Cnot tonight. I had to keep my mind clear. I was expecting someone, and they were bringing something important.

    Isadora poured herself another ss<b>, </b>watching me carefully. ¡°You¡¯re not drinking much tonight.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I replied, swirling the remaining wine in my ss before setting it down. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m expecting someone.¡±

    Right on cue, as if the universe had been listening, there was a knock on the door. The sound was sharp and deliberate.

    ¡°And that¡¯s my cue,¡± I said, pushing my chair back and standing up.

    Isadora gave me a nod. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t take too long. I still want to talk about what I was trying to tell you yesterday.¡±

    I paused for a second, notmitting. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready to talk,¡± I said, my voice firm but not unkind.

    As I made my way to the door, my mind wandered briefly back to the dream I¡¯d hadst morning, yet another vivid rey of what happened to my mother. It was getting worse. What used to be dreams had morphed into nightmares, and now they clung to me like a shadow even during the day. Every detail yed in my mind with brutal rity, like it had happened just yesterday. The pain. The betrayal. The silence of the aftermath.

    I opened the door, and there she was¨CJe, the media specialist I¡¯d requested through my assistant. She was dressed neatly, with a folder in hand, and a professional smile on her face.

    Good day, Mr. Westwood,<i>¡± </i>she said politely.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, studying her briefly. ¡°You must be Je?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir<i>,¡± </i>she nodded, her smile unwavering.

    ¡°Alright,e in.¡± I stepped aside and gestured for her to enter.

    She walked in without hesitation, and to my slight satisfaction, she removed her shoes before stepping fully into the house. At least she respected hygiene. That earned her a small mental checkmark.,

    I led her down the hallway to my study, where one of the maids was already cing <b>a </b>ss <b>of </b>cold juice on the desk for her. Je took <b>a </b><b>seat</b><b>, </b><b>her </b>posture straight and attentive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± I said, taking a seat across from her. ¡°My secretary already briefed you, but I¡¯ll make <b>it </b>clearer<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. I understand you have <b>a </b>case you want us to look into.¡±

    I leaned forward, locking eyes with her. ¡°There¡¯s <b>a </b>murder case that wasbeled <b>a </b>suicide. It happened years ago. But I know the <b>truth</b>¨C<b>someone </b><b>pushed </b>that person to take their life, and the people responsible are still out there, <b>living </b>freely.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>129 </b>

    <b>Je¡¯s </b><b>expression </b>shifted <b>slightly</b><b>, </b>sensing the gravity <b>of </b>the task. <b>I </b>could tell she was already thinking <b>ahead</b>, <b>figuring </b>out what angle to take, and h <b>to </b><b>spin the </b><b>story </b>if it went public.

    <b>¡°</b>And <b>that¡¯s </b>where you and your mediapanye in,¡± I said firmly, locking eyes with her. ¡°I¡¯m going <b>to </b>give you the <b>names</b>, <b>and </b><b>you¡¯re </b>going to <b>publish </b>them on a specific date. I want you to expose every detail¨Cevery dark secret, every fraudulent act. Let the world see them <b>for </b><b>who </b>they really

    are.¡±

    Je didn¡¯t flinch. She crossed her legs neatly, her fingers tapping lightly against her tablet. ¡°That can be done,¡± she said casually<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>but </b><b>at </b><b>a </b><b>price</b>, sir? ¨C

    ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b>care how much it costs,¡± I replied withoutation. ¡°I¡¯ll take c

    Je nodded, her professional demeanor never slipping.

    care of it. Just make sure it¡¯s done right. I don¡¯t want <b>any </b>mistakes<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    derstood. And when exactly do you want this information published<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep in touch and let you know the precise timing,¡± I said. ¡°The

    moment has to be perfect. Everything needs to align.¡±

    She gave a small smile. ¡°Of course. Timing is everything in this business.¡±

    -how did you get these names? It sounds like something that would¡¯ve required

    She paused, then tilted her head curiously. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking¡ª serious digging, or¡­ inside help.¡±

    I gave her a hard stare. ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. You¡¯ve beenfold what you need to know. No questions asked.¡±

    Je raised both hands slightly in a surrender gesture. ¡°Got it. No problem<b>.</b>¡±

    I stood, signaling that the meeting was over. ¡°My secretary will handle the rest with you. <b>You </b>can see yourself out.¡±

    Without wasting another second, she gathered her things and stood, offering a polite nod before she exited the room. Her heels clicked against the polished floor as she disappeared into the hallway, leaving the faint scent of citrus perfume behind.

    As soon as the door shut, I sank back into my chair, my fingers steepled under my chin.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to release those names yet. This wasn¡¯t just a petty vendetta¨Cthis was justice. The kind that needed precision and patience. On Monday, 1 expected a call from either of them and once that final piece fell into ce, the truth woulde crashing down like a hammer. And those two<b>¡­ </b>they wouldn¡¯t see iting.

    The door opened again.

    Isadora stepped in, her eyebrows slightly raised. ¡°I saw her leaving, so I assumed you were done.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re finished,¡± I replied, rubbing the back of my neck as I stood. ¡°So now we have time to talk. What was it you wanted to tell me yesterday?¡±

    She hesitated at the door, then walked <i>in </i>slowly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll start slowly.¡±

    ÈË

    That caught me off guard. Slowly? What <i>kind </i>of news needed to be eased into? It wasn¡¯t like she was telling me a fairytale.

    She sat down on the edge of the couch and folded her <i>hands </i>in herp. ¡°So¡­tely, I¡¯ve been having some strange symptoms. I¡¯ve been nauseous, vomiting, feeling dizzy, and exhausted all the time. At first, I thought it was food poisoning or maybe just stress.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°And? Did you see a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded, her voice suddenly quieter. ¡°And what I found out was¡­ unprotected.¡±

    surprising. Do you remember a few months ago<b>? </b><b>We </b><b>slept </b><b>together</b><b>. </b>It was

    My body went still, and at that moment, I already knew what she was about to <b>say</b>. The words didn¡¯t even need to leave her lips.

    No way.

 Ex wife bye 130

    <b>Chapter </b><b>130 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>130 </b>

    OLIMA¡¯S POV

    It was a Sunday, so I knew exactly where Adrian would be probably still in his study. He rarely left the house on Sundays unless it was absolutely necessary. I leaned forward from the back seat, speaking calmly to the driver.

    1

    <b>¡°</b>Wait for me across the street,¡± I instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick. After this, I still have to talk to my parents, and I¡¯m heading back to Julian¡¯s ce¡±

    The driver gave a small nod, and I stepped out of the car. The afternoon sun was bright, but my thoughts were heavier than ever. (had gone over my y a Dozen times. I¡¯d walk in, drop my things upstairs, find Adrian, and tell him everything everything he needed to hear from me. I was done waiting, done doubting.

    When I got to the front door, I let myself in. The house was quiet, eerily so. I went upstairs to drop my purse and phone in the room. As expected, Adrian wasn¡¯t in the living room. And he wasn¡¯t in the bedroom either, it was empty too.

    There was only one ce left.

    I took a deep breath and headed back down the stairs, my heels echoing softly against the stairs, As I approached the study, faint voices floated through the slightly ajar door. That confirmed it¨Che was in there. And judging by the tone, he wasn¡¯t alone. Dora was with him.

    Good, I thought. I would much rather tell Adrian the truth with her there. Let her hear it firsthand.

    But as I drew closer, something made me pause.

    ¡°So what are you trying to say?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice came through the door, muffled but tense.

    I stopped at the door, my hand on the knob.

    ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m trying to say, Adrian. I don¡¯t need to spell it out,¡± Dora replied. Her voice was shakier than usual, and there was a kind of vulnerability I wasn¡¯t used to hearing from her.

    I narrowed my eyes slightly, confused.

    Then she said it. in as day.

    ¡°But if you want me to say it, I will¨CI¡¯m pregnant, Adrian. I¡¯m pregnant for you.¡±

    The words crashed into me like a violent wave. I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d pushed the door open until the silence in the room struck me like lightning.

    They both turned to look at me.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes met mine first. Guilt shed in them¨Cquick, sharp. He immediately buried his face in his palms and sighed deeply, like he had been holding in a breath for too long and was finally letting it out.

    Dora turned too. And what made my blood boil was the way she looked¡­relieved. As if she was d I¡¯d heard. As if this moment was hers <b>to </b>win,

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re pregnant?¡± I asked, <i>my </i>voice barely above a whisper, my throat suddenly dry and tight.

    I nced between Adrian and Dora, praying¨Cbegging¨Cthat I had misunderstood. That maybe it wasn¡¯t his. Maybe this was one big<b>, </b>cruel misunderstanding.

    7490

    But Dora only nodded, her posture straightening, h¨¦r tone filled with quiet triumph.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her voice sharp but calm. ¡°And Adrian is the father.¡±

    I gripped the doorknob tightly, so hard I could feel the metal bite into my skin. How stupid could I have been<b>? </b><b>I </b>had spent <b>the </b><b>ride </b><b>here </b><b>imagining </b>a <b>sliver </b>of hope, imagining Adrian might still choose me¨Cmight still care. I even thought he might listen.

    04

    Chapter <b>130 </b>

    <b>But </b><b>this</b>?

    This felt like betrayalyered on top of betrayal.

    I hade to tell him something important. Something life¨Cchanging. And now¡­ this?

    The silence was suffecating.

    And I stood frozen in the doorway.

    Well, in that case, I guess there¡¯s no point in telling him about my baby.

    The words felt like broken ss in my throat, sharp and painful. I stood there, rooted for a moment, staring nkly into the room before I forced myself to turn away. Whatever hope I had carried with me that fragile glimmer I¡¯d been protecting like it was something sacred had just shattered right in

    front of me.

    I let out a small, bitter sigh and walked out of the study, heading for the stairs. My feet mmed into the floor with each step, the sound echoing like thunder through the house. I didn¡¯t care. Let him hear it. Let Dora hear it. Maybe they¡¯d realize just how deeply this had cut me, even if i didn¡¯t say another word.

    My mother was right. She warned me this was a mistake. But I was too blinded by the idea of change, too desperate to believe that maybe, just maybe, Adrian had turned into the man I once hoped he could be. How foolish of me. How utterly na?ve.

    Why am I even surprised? It¡¯s not like they were hiding their rtionship. The signs were all there from the beginning,

    But what truly baffled me wasn¡¯t just their betrayal. It was how angry I felt. How hurt. Why was I feeling this way when I told myself I had moved on?

    Jealousy twisted inside me like a knife, and no matter how hard I tried to bury it, it wed its way to the surface. I hated that I felt this way.

    I threw myself onto the bed, the mattress groaning beneath me as I stared up at the ceiling, trying to make sense of the chaos in my chest. Of all the people in the world, it had to be her. It had to be Dora.

    She knew what we had been through. She knew howplicated things were between Adrian and me, and she still-

    The door creaked open. I sat up quickly, Adrian stood there, his expression weighed down with guilt. He looked like a man who had something to say but didn¡¯t know how to begin.

    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t waste any time, huh?¡± I said, breaking the silence with a voice colder than I intended.

    ¡°Look, I¡­¡± he started.

    ¡°What?¡± I snapped, cutting him off. ¡°You want to exin to me how it happened? That it was a mistake? Is that it? Because if that¡¯s the n, don¡¯t bother. We don¡¯t care for each other, Adrian. We¡¯re technically no longer married, remember? So why did you evene in here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± he said softly, but firmly.

    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± 1 fired back. ¡°They¡¯re both true, and we both know it.¡±

    He paused, taking a few slow steps into the <i>room</i>, his eyes locked onto mine. ¡°If they were true,¡± he said gently, ¡°then why do you sound so hurt<b>, </b>Olivia?! can hear it in <i>your </i>voice. I can see it in your eyes, even if you try to pretend it¡¯s not there.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. And I hated him for it.

    I clenched my jaw<i>, </i>swallowing the lump in my throat. On my way here, I had built a little fantasy in my head¡ªjust for a moment. I imagined <b>telling </b><b>him </b>about the baby, and in that moment, he would realize that maybe we still had something left. That we could fix what was broken. That we <b>could </b><b>try </b>again. But reality had pped me across the face in the most brutal way.

    <b>He </b>had moved on. And I had to ept it.

    10.04

    ri<b>, </b><b>su </b><b>vidy </b>

    But why did it feel like my heart was breaking all over again?

 Ex wife bye 131

    <b>Chapter </b><b>131 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right,¡± I said as I stood up, brushing invisible dust off my dress as if that would shake away the emotions swirling inside me. My voice was calm, but my insides churned like a raging storm.

    He said he could see the truth in me¨Cthat I was hurt¨Cand he wasn¡¯t wrong. But I was tired. Tired of pretending<b>, </b>tired of swallowing the pain, and tired of acting like I was unaffected. I couldn¡¯t keep saying one thing and then secretly hoping for something entirely different. That kind of emotional double life had exhausted me.

    So now, I was choosing rity. I was choosing truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m done lying to myself,¡± I added quietly. ¡°If I want to move on, then I need to cut off everything that ties me to you, Adrian. I need to stay away from anything that even remotely reminds me of us.¡± (

    With that, I turned and walked toward the wardrobe. My hands trembled slightly as I began digging through the back of the closet, searching for the small box I had packed some of my essentials in¨Cthe same one I told myself I wouldn¡¯t need. Turns out, I should have kept it closer all along.

    ¡°Yes, I know I slept with her,¡± Adrian finally said, his voice heavy with guilt. ¡°But I never expected this to happen.¡±

    I froze for a second, letting the weight of his words settle on me like a fresh wound. Slowly, I turned around and looked him in the eye.

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve heard the news,¡± I asked, forcing my voice to stay even, ¡°what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to do?¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility. That¡¯s the only right thing.¡±

    Of course, it was. But that didn¡¯t make it easier to hear. I rolled my eyes and turned back to my clothes, stuffing more items into the box. Even if taking responsibility was noble, I hated that he was so ready to do it for Isadora.

    ¡°What, do you think I should just send her away when she¡¯s carrying my child?¡± he asked, almost like he expected a rational answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything from you, Adrian,¡± I replied tly, not bothering to look up. ¡°We¡¯re not a couple. We¡¯re two adults. We can do whatever we want.¡±

    That was the truth. Brutal and bitter.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even trying to listen,¡± he muttered, frustration creeping into his tone.

    But I ignored him. My silence was louder than anything I could have said at that moment. I continued folding and packing, making sure not to let a single tear fall. Then I heard him speak again, more confused now.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What does it look like?<b>¡± </b>shot back. ¡°I¡¯m packing.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing that? You¡¯re not allowed to go on trips¨CI made that clear.¡±

    I zipped the box and dragged it out from the wardrobe, standing tall as I finally faced him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going on a trip, Adrian,¡± I said, voice steely. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this house. For good.¡±

    His face fell. ¡°What are you saying? <b>I </b>never told you to leave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t need your permission anymore. I¡¯ve outgrown that version of me,¡± I said, brushing past him toward the door.

    He followed, desperate, ¡°Are you forgetting what I¡¯ll do if you break our agreement?¡±

    <b>I </b>stopped, turning to face him once more. ¡°Release the video of me killing someone?<b>¡± </b>I asked coolly. <b>¡°</b><b>Did </b><b>you </b><b>really </b>think <b>I¡¯d </b>still <b>be </b><b>cornered </b><b>by </b><b>that</b><b>? </b>

    <b>11:08 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>31 May Guu

    Chapter <b>131 </b>

    While you were busy ying house with her, I handled that mess. I¡¯m not the helpless woman you once controlled.¡±

    ¡°If the news you heard downstairs is causing you not to think, I suggest you calm down and put your head together, Adrian said coldly, his <b>arms </b>crossed and voice eerilyposed, ¡°Because if you cross that door with that luggage, there will be consequences you might not recover from.

    <b>I </b>stared at him, barely believing my ears. ¡°Have you even been listening to anything I¡¯m saying?¡± I asked, my voice rising with frustration <b>and </b>disbelief. Did he truly think I was bluffing? That I was just throwing a tantrum?

    Fine.

    ¡°Wait a second,¡± I said and reached into my pocket for my phone. ¡°I think you need some proof.¡±

    Julian had sent me the recording earlier¨Cthe confession, the one thing that tied all the pieces together. I hadn¡¯t nned to show Adrian just <b>yet</b><b>, </b>but it seemed this was the perfect moment.

    I unlocked my phone, scrolled to the video, and hit y.

    The moment the video began to y, I saw it¨Cthe way his face shifted. The flicker of recognition in his eyes, the way his posture stiffened, the guilt and panic shing across his face like thunderclouds on a clear sky.

    There was no denying it now. He knew exactly what this was.

    ¡°So please,¡± I said, holding the phone up for him to see clearly, ¡°be my guest and release the footage of me. Do your worst. Because now<b>, </b>the world <b>will </b>also know how you were involved in framing me.¡±

    His mouth parted slightly. ¡°How¡­ how did you get this?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief and a hint of fear.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering him. What was the point? If he still believed I was someone he could manipte, he was sorely mistaken<b>. </b>I had nothing more to

    say.

    I turned to grab my luggage, ready to walk away, but <b>of </b>course, he couldn¡¯t let me go that easily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done with you,¡± he said sharply, his voiceced with desperation, authority, and something else¨Cfear, maybe?

    I turned around slowly, my hand on the doorknob. ¡°But I¡¯m done with you, Adrian,¡± I said firmly, each word like a knife cutting through thest string of attachment I had left. ¡°I¡¯m done with all of this. I¡¯m done ying your games. It¡¯s toxic<b>. </b>It¡¯s mentally draining. And I just can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    I took a deep breath, steeling myself onest time. ¡°Like I said earlier<b>, </b>my driver is waiting. So I sincerely wish you a lovely life with your unborn child.¡±

    And that was it.

    Those were my final words to him. No tears. No begging. Just the truth.

    I turned and walked away, expecting him to stop me, to say something¨Canything. But he didn¡¯t. He just stood there, frozen in shock<b>, </b>unable <b>to </b>move or speak. Maybe he finally realized I was serious. Maybe it hit him that I wasn¡¯t the same Olivia he could control.

    I walked down the stairs with <b>a </b>sense of liberation in my chest. But <b>of </b>course, standing at the bottom like a vulture waiting to gloat, was her.

    Isadora.

    She stood there with that smug, irritating smile on her face, arms folded like she¡¯d won something. I stared at her for a brief moment<b>, </b>and in that ¡°te, I made myself a silent promise.

    <b>She </b>could enjoy ¡®<i>her </i>little victory¨Cfor now. But this wasn¡¯t the end. Once I put everything I needed in ce, I would be back<b>. </b><b>And </b><b>I¡¯d </b><b>make </b><b>sure </b><b>she </b>regretted every smug grin she ever dared to throw my way.

    <b>I </b>stepped into the backseat <b>of </b>the waiting car, the driver already prepared to leave. As we pulled away, I looked back at <b>the </b>house.

    The mansion that had once looked like a dream¡­ now felt like a prison I had finally broken free from.

    11:08 Sat, 31 May GUN

    These past few months living there had been nothing short of hell. A maze of betrayal, lies, and pain,

    Now, I was finally free.

    And no, I wasn¡¯t going to miss it. Not even a little.

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 132

    <b>Chapter </b>132

    <b>Chapter </b><b>132 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The car ride back to Julian¡¯s ce felt longer than usual, even though the roads were familiar. It was like time was dragging just to match <b>the </b>weight was carrying emotionally. Still, despite the ache in my chest and the storm of thoughts clouding my mind, there was one thing I could hold onto¨CI was finally free. Free from Adrian¡¯s hold. Free from the mental tug¨Cof¨Cwar I had been stuck in for months.

    <b>I </b>hadn¡¯t told my family that I would be leaving Adrian¡¯s house today, so my return would definitelye as a surprise. But out of everyone, I knew <b>my </b>mom would be the most excited. She had been praying, hoping, and pushing me to leave that ce, and now her wish had finallye true.

    With that chapter behind me, it was time to start thinking about whaty ahead¨Cmy trip to Mexico, and the fresh start I so desperately needed. A new country, a new opportunity, and maybe, just maybe, a new version of me.

    The car pulled up in front of the house, and I stepped out, pulling my luggage behind me. Just as I reached for the doorknob, the front door swung open, and there stood Julian with a puzzled expression on his face, like he hadn¡¯t expected to see me so soon.

    ¡°Surprise,¡± I said with a small smile, trying to sound lighter than I felt.

    He blinked, clearly trying to process what he was seeing. ¡°You came back? This is the first time you¡¯ve <i>gone </i>to Adrian¡¯s and actuallye back the same day. Did he¡­ expand the number of times you¡¯re allowed to leave?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead, I stepped aside slightly and dragged my luggage into view. His eyes widened instantly as realization dawned on

    him.

    ¡°Wait¡­no way. You did it? You actually left?¡± he asked, his voice filled with disbelief and cautious hope.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here with my luggage, would I?¡± I replied, raising an eyebrow.

    He let out augh, almost like a breath he had been holding finally escaped. ¡°Wow. Congrattions,¡± he said, pulling me into a hug. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon. Honestly, that was one of my biggest fears¨Cthat Adrian would somehow convince you to stay. But here you are.¡±

    ¡°Here I am,¡± I echoed, letting his words sink in. It felt good to hear that someone had faith in me, even if I had doubted myself along the way.

    ¡°This is great news,¡± he said enthusiastically, grabbing my luggage and dragging it inside with ease. As he stepped into the living room, he called out, ¡°Mom! Guess who¡¯s here to stay!¡±

    Footsteps echoed down the staircase, and then my mother appeared, her eyes immediatelynding on the suitcase in Julian¡¯s hand. When she looked at me and saw the emotion on my face, her own eyes lit up with warmth and relief.

    ¡°I was already missing you, mi amor<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, moving quickly to embrace me.

    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t have to miss me anymore,¡± I replied with a softugh. ¡°Because I¡¯m here to stay.¡±

    My mom¡¯s eyes welled up a little. ¡°Thank God,<i>¡± </i>she whispered.

    Julian, curious as ever, turned toward me. ¡°Wait, does that mean Adrian denied the pregnancy? Did you tell him?¡±

    I shook my head and nced at the floor, the heaviness returning to my chest. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t even get the chance.¡±

    ¡°What? But you said you were ready to tell him,¡± Julian said, his voiceced with confusion.

    ¡°Come, sit,¡± my <i>mom </i>interrupted gently, guiding me to the couch. ¡°Tell us what happened.¡±

    I sat down and exhaled deeply. ¡°You¡¯re not going to believe it,¡± I said with <b>a </b>sarcastic snicker. ¡°I walked in and heard Isadora telling <b>Adrian </b><b>that </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>pregnant with his child.¡±

    Both of their eyes widened in shock.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    | <b>1109 Sat </b>31 May

    <b>Chapter </b><b>132 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>were </b>right, Mom,¡± <b>I </b>said quietly, the pain creeping back into <b>my </b><b>voice</b>. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone there <b>in </b><b>the </b>first ce

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>okay</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she whispered, wrapping her arms around me in aforting embrace. ¡°What matters now is that you¡¯re home

    And her hugs always came at the right time.

    The <b>warmth </b>of her arms was the kind offort I didn¡¯t realize I needed until I was in it. It felt safe. It felt real.

    ¡°Well, he was always a douchebag,¡± Julian said, clearly trying to lighten the mood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that though. I know you had hope, even if you didn¡¯t say it.¡±

    I smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not that disappointed, honestly. I saw iting from the beginning. I just thought maybe, just maybe, he could prove me wrong. I guess part of me wanted to believe he had more in him. That there was still something worth saving,¡±

    Julian shook his head. ¡°Some people don¡¯t deserve second chances, Liv. And Adrian? He ran through all of his

    My mom ced her hand gently on my shoulder. ¡°Forget about him, mija. There are so many other men in this world¨Cmen who would treat you like the queen you are. Back in Mexico, chivalry is still alive in the hearts of real men. They know how to love, how to protect, how to respect. Trust me, Mr. Pight is out there. You just haven¡¯t met him yet.¡±

    I knew she meant well. She always did. She was trying to cheer me up, to make me believe in something good again. But forgetting Adrian wouldn¡¯t be easy. As much as it hurt to admit, he still had pieces of my heart. I didn¡¯t even understand why. Most of my memories with him were filled with hurt, betrayal, and maniption¡­ and yet, the ache in my chest was real.

    Still, healing isn¡¯t impossible. It just takes time. And I needed to give myself that time¨Cto feel, to grieve, to let go. But more than anything, I needed to shift my focus. I was done letting pain define me. I was going to focus on building my life<b>, </b>on stacking sess after sess. If I kept my mind busy chasing goals and making money, I wouldn¡¯t have time to look back.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± I said sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m ready to move forward. Now, when exactly are we leaving for Mexico?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Julian chimed in, grinning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call your father and let him know what¡¯s happening,¡± my mom said quickly, already pulling her phone out of her pocket.

    There was no one else in this country I needed to say goodbye to. No lingering ties, no unfinished business. I was ready to go. As soon as my dad was informed, we could leave. I looked at Julian, already feeling lighter.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been on a ne,¡± I said, trying to make small talk while my mom was on the call.

    ¡°Same here,¡± Julian replied. ¡°But I¡¯m excited to get out of here. Fresh air, different views, a new beginning.¡±

    ¡°When are we leaving then? Are you going to book the ne tickets soon?¡± I asked, eager to know.

    But instead of answering right away, Julian looked at me like I¡¯d just asked if we were flying on a magic carpet. His expression was amused, borderline

    smug.

    ¡°Who said anything about booking a ne ticket?¡± he asked, tilting his head.

    I blinked. ¡°Wait, are we going by road? Is that even possible? <b>It </b>would take days!¡±

    Julianughed. ¡°No<b>, </b>we¡¯re not driving. But there¡¯s no need to book anything because¡­ we¡¯re not flyingmercial

    I gave him a confused look. ¡°What do you mean<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He smiled. ¡°We have our own private jet.¡±

    His words hit me like a gust of wind. ¡°You have a what?¡±

    ¡°A private jet,¡± he repeated<b>, </b>clearly enjoying my shock. ¡°And a private helicopter. Oh¨Cand our own yacht, too.<b>¡± </b>

    273%

    11:09 <b>Sat</b>, <b>31 </b>May Gu

    My jaw nearly dropped. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± he said proudly. ¡°Wee to the good life, Liv.¡±

    That was¡­ more than I expected. Adrian had a private jet, sure. But this? A helicopter? A yacht? That was next¨Clevel wealth. And this time, I was surrounded by people who actually loved me¨Cpeople who would never use luxury to manipte me.

    It felt good knowing this was my new life, now it was just to adapt to it

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 133

    OLMA¡¯S POV

    I slipped into my soft cotton robe, tying the belt loosely around my waist as i stared at the neatly folded clothes on the bed. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯d he <b>leaving </b>for Mexico. My mom had told my dad everything about Adrian, about the pregnancy scare, about the lies and for the first time in a while, F actually felt a strange sense of peace. A new chapter was beginning.

    But one thing still tugged at my mind. Julian.

    When we first talked about this, he had insisted I go alone. Said it would be good for me to get away, to clear my head, and find myself without anyone¡¯s influence. But now, out of nowhere, he had changed his mind and decided toe along. He hadn¡¯t said much about it, and I hadn¡¯t pressed. Still, the question lingered in my mind like an itch I couldn¡¯t scratch.

    I pulled the dovet back and was just about to slide in when a strange dryness crept into my throat. Not just dry¨Cit felt parched. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for water, I needed something sweeter, Juice, maybe.

    Padding quietly down the stairs, I made my way to the kitchen. The house was quiet and still, save for the low hum of the fridge and the soft tapping of the wall clock. I opened the fridge, grabbed a bottle of apple juice, and poured myself a ss. As the cold liquid slid down my throat, I sighed. It was refreshing and calming.

    Then¨Cthud!

    A sudden loud noise came from outside. It sounded like someone had fallen. I froze mid¨Csip, lowering the ss slowly. It might have just been one of the guards¨Cmaybe someone tripped on the pavement. But then the dogs started barking, loud and aggressive, unlike anything I¡¯d heard from them before. Julian told me that the dogs only barked like that when they sensed danger¨Cwhen they saw a stranger.

    I walked cautiously to the window and pulled the curtain aside slightly. Thepound lights were on, but the darkness still held its secrets. I couldn¡¯t see anyone, but something felt off. The air felt heavier and tense.

    Footsteps came down the stairs behind me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with those dogs?¡± Julian asked, rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°They just started barking out of nowhere. I thought maybe one of the security guards would¡¯ve handled it already,¡± I said, still peering out into the

    shadows.

    BANG!

    A loud gunshot cracked through the night.

    <b>I </b>gasped, my fingers losing grip on the ss. It slipped and shattered against the tile floor, the pieces spreading across my bare feet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­now!¡± Julian¡¯s voice cut through the moment, sharp andmanding. He didn¡¯t sound panicked. He sounded¡­ prepared. Like this was just a

    drill for him

    I stood there, frozen. My entire body shook, fear locking me in ce as more gunshots followed. My legs wouldn¡¯t move. My breath came out in sharp, shallow gasps. Julian noticed and didn¡¯t waste time¡ªhe grabbed my wrist and pulled me along.

    We ran through the house, the sound of chaos growing louder behind us. We reached the door that led to the basement when Julian suddenly <b>stopped</b>.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± he said.

    ¡°What? Where are you going?¡± I asked in a panic.

    ¡°To get Mom,¡± he said, before darting back up the stairs like he had done this a hundred times before.

    I leaned against the wall, my heart pounding in my chest. The shots outside weren¡¯t stopping. I tried to calm my breathing

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>My </b>eyes darted across the <b>room</b>. <b>Then </b>I saw <b>it</b>¨C<b>my </b><b>mom¡¯s </b>tablet <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>dining </b><b>table</b>. <b>I </b><b>rushed </b><b>toward </b>it, my <b>bare </b>feet skimming the reld floor is had a <b>SIM </b>card, that it could <b>make </b>a call.

    Tunlocked it and immediately pulled up the dial pad.

    <b>With </b>trembling fingers, I dialed 911 and pressed the call button, all while keeping one eye <b>o </b><be </b>bursting through the door

    on the front door, praying that whoever was out there wouldn¡¯t

    It rang once. Then-

    DISPATCHER: ¡°911, what¡¯s your emergency?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I think there are men outside mypound. They¡¯re armed. And they¡¯re shooting. Please, you have to send someone!¡± I whispered frantically, trying to stay calm but failing.

    DISPATCHER: ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, stay calm. What is your address?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 1840 Westridge Lane, just off Maple Drive. Please hurry,¡± I said, my voice trembling as I peeked toward the front door. My heart was thudding so loud I could barely hear the dispatcher.

    DISPATCHER: ¡°Thank you. Officers are on their way, but they might take a little time. Can you find somewhere to hide?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to go down to my basement,¡± I replied shakily, gripping the tablet tighter with trembling hands.

    DISPATCHER: ¡°Understood. I want you <b>to </b>stay as quiet as possible and do not leave your basement. Were you able to see the people who were shooting?¡±

    I was about to answer when <b>a </b>loud noise from upstairs interrupted me. Julian came rushing down the stairs, his face pale but determined, dragging Mom by the wrist. He spotted me with the tablet and didn¡¯t even hesitate¨Che grabbed my arm<b>, </b>causing me to drop the device. The call disconnected, <b>the </b>screen cracking on impact, but I¡¯d given them the address. That had to be enough. Help woulde¡­ eventually.

    ¡°We need to hide¡­now,¡± Julian said sharply.

    We hurried toward the basement entrance. The moment we crossed the threshold, a thunderous bang echoed through the house. It had to be the front door. Someone just broke in.

    ¡°They¡¯re in,<b>¡± </b>Julian muttered under his breath as he led us down the narrow basement stairs. Each step creaked under our weight, and every noise felt deafening in the silence.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why were there loud gunshots outside?¡± my mom whispered, clutching Julian¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mom. I think we¡¯re being robbed or someone might have sent them,¡± Julian replied, his tone edged with stress. ¡°And of all nights, it just had to be when security is low. Only two guards are on shift tonight.¡±

    Once in the basement, Julian quickly guided us to a smaller, heavy metal door tucked behind a shelf of boxes. He opened it, and an icy draft swept over me. It was <b>a </b>cold storage room, probably used for storing meat and perishables. Inside, the walls were lined with shelves stacked with packages of chicken<b>, </b>turkey, beef¨Ceverything. It smelled like frozen air and raw meat.

    ¡°We¡¯ll hide here for now,<i>¡± </i>he said, holding the door open for us.

    I didn¡¯t argue. None of us did. We stepped inside, and Julian shut the door behind us<b>, </b>turning thetch until it locked with <b>a </b>firm click. The cold bit into my skin immediately. I rubbed my arms, trying to keep warm. Mom looked like she was shivering already.

    Julian didn¡¯t hesitate. He peeled off his pajama top and draped it around Mom¡¯s shoulders. Leaving himpletely exposed to the cold, She tried <b>to </b>protest, but he waved her off. ¡°You need it more than I do,¡± he said.

    We could hear faint sounds echoing from above¨Cthe creak of floorboards, the soft shuffle of <b>feet</b>. They were searching. And they were <b>getting </b><b>closer</b>.

    Then we heard it.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    12.28 Sun, 1 Jun

    A loud crash

    Came

    <b>from </b><b>the </b>top

    of the

    basement

    stairs.

    The

    basement door had been kicked open.

    <b>They </b>were down here.

    Theld

    thoroughly?

    my breath, ? Why

    behind crouching

    hadn¡¯t t

    meat a stack of crates<b>, </b>

    taken what ¡®t they

    they wanted and

    gripping Mom¡¯s <b>h </b>left already?

    shand

    tightly. If this

    was just a robbery,

    why

    were

    they searching so

    No.

    They weren¡¯t! here for valuables.

    They

    for

    were looking someone and I don¡¯t think

    we

    had much

    time.

    Crap

 Ex wife bye 134

    <b>Chapter 134 </b>

    <b>OLIMA¡¯S </b>POV

    <b>¡°</b>Search everywhere. I want them found,¡± a deep male voice barked just outside the cold room where we were hiding.

    The weight of his words dropped like a hammer in my chest. It wasn¡¯t a robbery. This wasn¡¯t some random break¨Cin by petty thieves looking for cash or jewelry. No. This was targeted. Coordinated. Calcted. They knew we were here¨Chow many of us there were, even where we might be hiding, <b>Whoever </b>sent them had a purpose, and it chilled me even more than the freezing air surrounding us.

    I crouched in the corner of the cold room, my knees drawn to my chest as the numbing cold began creeping up my fingers and toes. My breath came out in shallow wisps of fog, and I had to resist the urge to rub my arms for warmth. Any sound could give us away.

    Julian, on the other hand, still seemed oddly calm¨Ceven though he had given his shirt to Mom. I didn¡¯t understand how he wasn¡¯t shivering, how he could keep hisposure like that. His eyes were alert, and focused, listening to every sound outside like he¡¯d been trained for this.

    At least we were safe for now. The door was thick, heavy, reinforced metal. It would take a lot to break through it, and for the moment, that gave me <b>a </b>thin thread offort to hold onto. Thin¨Cbut it was all I had.

    Then-

    BANG!!

    The loud metallic thud against the cold room door nearly made me jump out of my skin. My hand flew to my mouth to stifle a scream. Someone had struck the door hard. Probably with something heavy. Panic wed at my throat.

    ¡°This is the only ce we haven¡¯t checked,¡± a voice said from right outside the door.

    I looked over at Julian, my eyes wide with fear. He turned to me and put his index finger to his lips<b>, </b>signaling for absolute silence. Even Mom curled up in the corner with Julian¡¯s shirt around her, didn¡¯t make a sound. The only noise in the room was the sound of our breathing¨Cand even that, I tried to

    silence.

    BANG. BANG.

    Another strike. This time harder. More forceful. My heart pounded <i>so </i>loudly in my chest that I was convinced they could hear <b>it </b>through the door.

    ¡°Come on, boss, that¡¯s obviously a cold room,¡± one of the men said, ¡°No one would be stupid enough to hide in there. They¡¯ll freeze to death.¡±

    ¡°We were paid to get the job done,¡± the leader snapped. ¡°We search every single ce in this house. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. But how do we get it open?¡±

    There was a pause as we heard someone jiggle the handle, trying to force it open.

    ¡°Nice try,¡± the leader called out, his voice now louder. ¡°But we know you¡¯re in there. Come out now, or we¡¯ll get in and drag you out ourselves<b>.</b><b>¡°</b>.

    A beat of silence followed¡®

    ¡°Who are you talking to, boss?¡± another man asked, confused.

    ¡°Try using at least a small percentage of your brain<b>,</b>¡± the leader said, his voiceced with sarcasm and annoyance. ¡°See that lever handle? It¡¯s <b>moving </b>slightly. That means it¡¯s locked from the inside, genius.¡±

    My heart sank.

    ¡°Now go get the iron cutter,¡± he ordered.

    Those <b>five </b>words sliced through me like a de. Iron cutter<b>? </b>That was <b>it</b>. <b>If </b>they brought that tool here<b>, </b>they <b>could </b><b>cut </b><b>through </b><b>the </b>door <b>and </b><b>reach </b><b>us</b><b>. </b><b>It </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    sun tour, c

    <b>would </b><b>take </b><b>time</b><b>, </b><b>yes</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>not </b><b>too </b>long. If the police <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>show </b><b>up </b><b>soon</b><b>, </b>we were finished<b>, </b>

    <b>Julian¡¯s </b><b>jaw </b>tightened, and I could see the muscles in his neck flexing. Even he looked concerned now.

    Then <b>we </b><b>heard </b>it <b>a </b>faint mechanical whirring.

    <b>The </b>sound of a machine powering up.

    <b>And </b>no one needed to tell me what that meant.

    They wereing.

    They were really going to break through.

    Then it happened¨Cthe sharp, screeching sound of iron grinding against iron echoed from just outside the cold room. It sent a chill down my spine that had nothing to do with the room¡¯s freezing temperature. They had begun cutting through the metal door. My eyes darted to my mother, whose breath had turned ragged and panicked. Her hands trembled as she opened her mouth to cry out.

    Before she could make a sound, Julian reacted quickly. He reached over and gently yet firmly covered her mouth with his hand. ¡°Shhh<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he whispered, voice low and steady. ¡°Just breathe, Mom. We¡¯re going to be okay. You have to stay calm.¡±

    Despite the dire situation we were in, Julian still managed to stayposed. His shirtless body was trembling slightly from the cold, but his expression was solid¨Cfocused. I clung to his calmness like a lifeline, trying to steady my own panicked breathing.

    The sound outside intensified. The iron cutter whirred louder, grinding with more power now. Small sparks began to fly from the edges of the door. Then, faintly at first, but growing stronger, a sliver of light pierced through the edge of the metal as the cutter made progress. The once¨Csolid barrier between us and them was slowly being torn away.

    My mother, unable to hold it together any longer, closed her eyes and began whispering prayers, tears slipping down her cheeks. I reached for her hand <b>and </b>held it tightly, squeezing it for reassurance even though I wasn¡¯t sure I could believe my own false sense of hope.

    I had naively assumed that it would take a long time for them to break through. I thought we had more time. But that illusion shattered when I heard the first hinge snap and the door creaked, partially breaking off. The sharp ng of heavy metal hitting the floor rang in my ears<b>, </b>nearly deafening <b>me</b>.

    I flinched violently as my mother let out a scream, her voice filled with fear and despair. My body froze as the second hinge quickly <b>followed </b>the first. They were determined and efficient. This wasn¡¯t random¨Cthese men were trained or at least highly motivated.

    Julian pulled us closer, wrapping one arm around my mother and the other around me, trying to shield us from whatever wasing next. I could feel his heart racing, the heat of his skin strangelyforting despite the cold air pressing in from all sides.

    With a final groan of strained metal, the entire iron door fell inward with a thunderous crash. Dust and cold air exploded into the room, and two armed men faces hidden behind ck ski masks<b>, </b>stormed in with military¨Clike precision. Their weapons were raised and pointed directly at us.

    ¡°Bring them upstairs!¡± barked their leader<b>, </b>who stood tall in the doorway, his silhouette backlit by the hallway light.

    ¡°Get up. Now,¡± one of the masked men growled, jerking his rifle toward the entrance in <b>a </bmanding gesture.

    The police weren¡¯t here yet. I couldn¡¯t hear any sirens. No screeching tires. No shing lights. Just the suffocating silence of danger closing in. <b>I </b>turned <b>to </b>look <b>at </b>Julian, panic rising in my chest. He met my eyes and gave me a small<b>, </b>almost imperceptible nod. It was his silent way <b>of </b>saying: do what they say -for now.

    Were these people here to kill us? <b>To </b>kidnap us? We had no answers, just endless questions, and one terrifying reality¨Cwe were in their hands now.

    Julian leaned toward my mom and whispered, ¡°Everything is going to be okay. Let¡¯s just do as they say.¡± He was trying <b>to </bfort her, but even <b>he </b>couldn¡¯t hide the uncertainty in his voice.

    <b>We </b>slowly stood, stiff from <b>the </b>cold and fear. The masked men stayed close, their guns tracking our every movement. We couldn¡¯t even see their <b>eyes- </b>just the dark holes in their masks<b>, </b>void of expression or mercy.

    <b>12:29 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>1 </b><b>Jun </b>G

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of trying anything funny,¡± one of the men behind Julian said, his voiceced with warning.

    And just like that, we began our forced walk toward the unknown.

 Ex wife bye 135

    Chapter <b>135 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>135 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    GTTTTT.

    The screeching sound of wooden chairs being dragged across the tiled floor scraped against my ears like nails on a chalkboard. I winced, my heart hammering in my chest as the masked men arranged three chairs side by side. Each movement was precise like they¡¯d done this before¨Clike they¡¯d nned this moment down to thest terrifying detail.

    ¡°Sit. Now,¡± one of them ordered, his voice sharp and cold, brooking no argument.

    None of us dared to disobey. Julian helped Mom ease into the chair, his jaw clenched tightly, frustration and fear swirling in his eyes. I sat down next to her, and then Julian followed suit. The chill from the cold room had vanishedpletely, reced by a cold dread that seemed to seep into my bones. Whatever this <b>was</b>¨Cit wasn¡¯t a robbery. It was personal.

    Another masked man approached us, holding a set of cuffs. I instantly recognized them. They were the very same ones we had used earlier to restrain the intruders in the basement. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me.

    ¡°Hey, take it easy!¡± Julian snapped when one of the men roughly yanked our mother¡¯s arms back and cuffed her hands behind the chair.

    ¡°Keep quiet,¡± the man barked, shoving Julian back down when he tried to stand.

    Once all three of us were secured, their leader stepped forward. He stood directly in front of us, arms folded. Even with his mask on, <b>I </b>could practically see the smug smirk painted across his face. It made my stomach twist.

    ¡°Who are you? And what do you want from us?¡± Julian asked, trying to keep his voice firm, though I could hear the underlying edge of anger.

    The man tilted his head slightly. ¡°Who am I?¡± he echoed mockingly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not really your business. But what do I want?¡± He let out a low chuckle<b>. </b>¡°Take a wild guess.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s money you want,¡± Julian said quickly, ¡°there¡¯s cash in a duffel bag under my bed upstairs. Just take it and go.¡±

    The leader turned his head slightly and gave a small nod, and one of the masked men took off up the stairs. My heart sank.

    ¡°We didn¡¯te here to rob you,¡± he continued, ¡°but hey¨Cthanks for the tip.¡±

    ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± Mom finally spoke, her voice trembling. I could hear <b>it </b>cracking, like her hope was slowly shattering.

    ¡°Fine,¡± the leader said, sighing as if we were inconveniencing him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. The man who hired us told me to pass along a message before we get the job done.¡±

    Julian and I exchanged a nce. My brows furrowed in confusion and disbelief. What was he talking about? Who would want to send a message through armed men in the middle of the night?

    ¡°<b>Go </b>on,¡± I said cautiously, bracing myself.

    He leaned in just slightly. ¡°Does the name Adrian Westwood ring a bell?¡±

    The name hit me like a p.

    <b>¡°</b>He¡¯s the one who sent me,¡± the man continued, ¡°Did you really think you could walk away from him and there wouldn¡¯t <b>be </b>consequences<b>? </b>He warned you. You didn¡¯t listen. And now, this<b>¡­ </b>this is <b>the </b>consequence.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I breathed, shaking my head slowly. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Adrian wouldn¡¯t do this He¡¯s changed.¡± At least that was what I thought

    The man scoffed. ¡°Changed? Do you really think men like him change? Let me ask you something¨Chow do I know <b>exactly </b><b>what </b><b>you </b>said <b>to </b><b>him </b><b>the </b><b>day </b>you left? The exact words<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>10:16 </b><b>Mon </b>2 Jun

    Chapter <b>135 </b>

    <b>My </b>breath <b>caught </b><b>in </b><b>my </b><b>throat</b>. I wanted to deny it again<b>, </b><b>to </b>scream that Adrian would never <b>hurt </b>me like <b>this</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>a </b><b>memory </b>surfaced¨Cone I <b>had </b>bure <b>Adrian </b><b>had </b>done something like this before. He had sent people to follow ine once. Had me watched. Had me <b>tracked</b>.

    I stared <b>at </b>the floor, the pieces clicking together in my mind. A bitter truth settled in my <b>chest</b>.

    I didn¡¯t want to believe it. But deep down¨CI knew.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Na?ve </b>girl,¡± the masked man said, shaking his head as if amused by my reaction. ¡°You still believe your prince charming <b>wouldn¡¯t do </b>something like <b>this</b><b>? </b>Come on. He¡¯s a businessman. You entered a contract with him, and you broke it. That¡¯s bad for business. So obviously, he¡¯d take <b>you </b><b>out of </b><b>the </b><b>picture- </b>permanently.¡±

    His words hit me like ice water. My chest tightened as a dreadful silence filled the room. I stared at him<b>, </b>barely blinking, trying to make <b>sense of </b><b>what he </b>had just said.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what do you mean by permanently?¡± Julian asked, his voiceced with concern and a rising edge of anger.

    The man tilted his head, then said casually, ¡°We came here to kill little Miss Olivia here, but Adrian paid <b>us </b>a little extra <b>to </b>take care of you Mr<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>this </bdy?.¡± He said pointing <b>at </b>my mom.

    ¡°well she¡¯s just at the wrong ce at the wrong time, I can¡¯t fuck this up and leave any witnesses, so try to understand, a man¡¯s gotta eat<b>.</b>¡±

    Kill? Did I hear them well? My breath caught in my throat. The word echoed in my mind, bouncing off every wall of my consciousness. My vision blurred for a moment as my body went stiff with shock. These guys¨Cthey were going to murder us?<b>¡­ </b>

    Has it reallye to this? Has Adrian¨Csomeone I once trusted with my heart¨Cgone so far as to want me dead?

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    ¡°How much did he pay you?¡± Julian asked desperately. ¡°I¡¯ll double it. Triple it. Whatever you want.¡±

    But the man only chuckled as if amused by Julian¡¯s offer. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m loyal to my sender,¡± he said. ¡°Say yourst prayers. This will be thest time <b>you </b>see each other.¡±

    With that, he turned on his heel and strolled toward the front door like he had just finished a mundane chore. As he reached it, he gave a final nod to the two masked men still standing guard.

    ¡°Wait! Please, wait!¡± I screamed, my voice hoarse with panic and desperation.

    But they didn¡¯t even flinch. They walked out without looking back, closing the door behind them as if we were nothing more than discarded trash. I thrashed against my restraints, the metal cuffs digging painfully into my wrists as I tried to free myself.

    They said they came <i>to </i>kill us. So why leave?

    Something wasn¡¯t adding up. I stopped struggling for a moment, letting my thoughts catch up with my panic<b>. </b>If they were here <b>to </b>kill us<b>, </b>why not just shoot us like they threatened earlier?

    Then it hit me.

    Wait¡­

    What¡¯s that smell?

    A sharp, pungent scent was wafting through the air. It was familiar, but <b>out </b><b>of </b>ce.

    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± I asked<b>, </b>my voice trembling with dread.

    Julian raised his head, sniffing the air. His <b>face </b>darkened instantly.

    ¡°<b>Shhh</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>he </b>said, interrupting me quickly. ¡°Listen<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10:16 Mon<b>, </b><b>2 </b>Jun

    <b>99</b><b>% </b>

    I froze, trying to concentrate. I filtered out the sound of my own racing heartbeat, the wind rattling faintly through the cracked window, and my mother¡¯s quiet whimpering beside me.

    Then I heard it.

    A series of soft, rapid beeping sounds. They were faint at first, but unmistakable.

    They wereing from the kitchen.

    ¡°Please tell me one of you left the microwave on,¡± Julian said with a shakyugh that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    But deep down, we all knew that wasn¡¯t a microwave.

    Beeping. Gasoline.

    And the men¨Cgone.

    ¡°They¡¯ve nted a bomb,¡± Julian said grimly, confirming the thought I was too afraid to speak aloud.

    Terror surged through me, worse than before. This wasn¡¯t just a home invasion anymore. It was an execution. A silent, fiery death.

    Tears pricked the corners of my eyes as I looked at Julian and Mom. My heart pounded in my chest like a war drum. The seconds felt like minutes<i>, </i>and every tick of that beeping made me feel like we were closer to the end.

    AD

 Ex wife bye 136

    OLIVAS <b>POV </b>

    Fuckdi

    <b>Panic </b><b>surged </b>through my veins like wildfire. The only thing louder than my beating heart was the relentless beepinging from the kitchen¡ªthe <b>unmistakable </b>ticking of a bomb.

    We needed <b>to </b>move. Now.

    I thrashed against the cuffs holding me to the chair, ignoring the sharp sting biting into my wrists. The darn things were too tight, too solid. Each movement only dug them in deeper. I could barely breathe, my chest rising and falling in sharp, shallow gasps.

    WAS

    I had just discovered who my real family was. I had just started to feel something close to belonging. And now? These people were trying to erase me from the world. Me and my unborn baby.

    No. I wouldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Across the room, Julian was furiously wriggling in his own chair, trying to slip free of the restraints. I turned my head toward him, desperation coloring my voice.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± <b>I </b>asked, paning every word.

    Julian didn¡¯t answer right away. His jaw clenched, muscles flexing as he fought the cuffs.

    ¡°We need to get the hell out of here,¡± he finally said.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t die here¡­¡± Mom¡¯s voice cracked behind me. Her fear was raw<b>, </b>open<b>, </b>like a wound.

    The loud tter of wooden chair legs scraping the floor filled the space as we each squirmed and struggled. Julian¡¯s chair wobbled and tilted as he moved closer to me.

    ¡°Try to get behind me,¡± he instructed. ¡°Maybe you can reach my cuffs.¡±

    I took a shaky breath and jerked my body sideways. Inch by inch, I scooted my chair, dragging my heels across the floor. Every second felt like <b>an </b><b>hour</b>. The beeping from the kitchen continued, faster now. Or maybe that was just in my head.

    Finally, our backs touched. I fumbled with my fingers, trying to find the metal binding his wrists<b>, </b>but my range was too limited. The chair back was blocking me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t reach it,¡± I said, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Julian hissed, voice low and tight with frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but¡­¡±

    There was a sudden, sickening crack.

    I froze.

    Julian let out a soft grunt, and then¡­ the clink of something metal hitting the ground.

    I whipped my head around just in time to see him rising to his feet, his hands¨Cfree.

    ¡°What¡­how?¡± I stammered, stunned.

    Then I saw it. His right thumb<b>¡­ </b>was hanging at a strange angle.

    ¡°You dislocated your thumb?¡± I gasped,

    <b>o</b>, he <b>said </b><b>through </b><b>gritted </b><b>teeth </b>wiping <b>sweat </b><b>from </b><b>his </b><b>for </b>hard. ¡°<b>Now </b><b>we¡¯ve </b><b>got </b>felt than a minute, maybe less fre

    ick <b>your </b>cuffs. <b>A </b>pin, <b>a </b>wire

    <b>There</b>! <b>I </b><b>said </b><b>quickly</b><b>, </b><b>nodding </b><b>toward </b>the small table in the corner. <b>¡°My </b>hairpin I left it there earlier?

    Jun <b>dashed </b>across <b>the </b><b>room</b><b>, </b>snatching <b>the </b><b>pin </b>in a blur. He ran back and dropped to his knees behind Mom first. His fingers <b>moved </b>with some precision, the result of all the times he had practiced lock picking ¡°just in case<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I <b>taught </b><b>you </b><b>this</b>, remember<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>he muttered to himself as he worked.

    <b>I </b><b>could </b><b>only </b>pray that all the training and cleverness would be enough now because the timer was still ticking. And we were <b>running </b><b>out </b>of time.

    Click<b>. </b>

    The sound of the cuffs unlocking from my mom¡¯s wrists, I turned quickly, relief flooding my chest when I saw her hands fall free.

    <b>¡°</b>Go! Leave now!¡± Julian barked, urgency crackling in his voice like statica

    ¡°But what about you two?¡± Mom¡¯s voice was trembling, full of fear and hesitation, her eyes darting between us and the burning pressure of <b>the </b><b>kitchen </b>where the bomb¡¯s beeping hadn¡¯t stopped.

    ¡°We¡¯re right behind you, Mom. Just go!¡± I urged her, trying to keep my voice steady, though my own pulse was pounding so hard it nearly drowned <b>out </b>the ticking in the kitchen.

    Without another word, Julian immediately shifted behind me, crouching to start picking the lock on my cuffs. My breathing grew shallow<b>, </b><b>my </b>chest <b>rising </b>and falling rapidly as I kept throwing anxious nces toward the kitchen. The beeping was still there¡ªcloser, louder, more menacing.

    My throat feit dry as sandpaper. My skin was crawling with the awareness that the bomb could go off any second. There would be <b>no </b>warning<b>, </b>no countdown<b>. </b>I could die without even realizing it was happening.

    Click.

    That sweet, miraculous sound.

    Before Julian could even fully pull the cuffs away, I twisted my wrists free, sprang from the chair, and bolted to my feet. He was right behind flushed and tense, his eyes scanning everything.

    me,

    his face

    We didn¡¯t wait to speak¨Cwe just ran.

    We tore through the hallway, the cold night air rushing in through the shattered windows. The front door was already wide open as if the house itself wa urging us to escape. We sprinted toward the grand gates of the estate. They were slowly opening, but far too slowly for a situation like this.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± I muttered under my breath, my heart hammering against my ribs as I reached the partially opened gate.

    Mom managed to squeeze through the gap first. I followed, twisting my body sideways and pushing through the narrow opening. Julian shoved behind me, just barely making it out.

    Then-

    BOOM!

    The sound was deafening. It wasn¡¯t just noise¨Cit was force. The explosion stopped us dead in our tracks <b>as </b>mes erupted into the sky behind <b>us</b><b>, </b>consuming the house we had just escaped. I turned to look¨Cbut that was clearly a mistake

    The sight of fire engulfing the entire structure was horrifying, but it wasn¡¯t the fire that struck me first.

    It was the shockwave.

    BANG!

    <b>Chapter </b>136

    It ripped through the right like a monster. Windows chattered. Marris screamed from nearby car). And dox st for me to a gloria, dia berky fa <b>backward</b><b>, </b>tossed by the invisilds foren like a rag doll. My head mmed into the ground, and starbrorit in day ton

    I blinked rapidly, trying to make sence of where I was, and whist had happened. The pain was immerte and share my ears wereine andere <b>high </b>pitched hum that blocked out everything else, it was like the entire world was spinalne. Na im se davu. Piet chade

    I groaned and pushed myself to sit up, but my body felt like it weighed a ton. My hand¡¯s trembited as t reached down arul saw blood ficting from my tags

    real blood Fesh, warm, and Painful

    Panic surged into my chest like a second wave. The force of the shockwave had been stronger than I imagined stronger even than the impact fram when isadora pushed me before i lost my baby.

    ¡°No¡­¡± I whispered, the word catching in my throat. My vision blurred with tears as I ced both hands on my stomach. Please, God Not again. Don¡¯t let history repeat itself.¡±

    I prayed harder than I ever had before. Not just for myself, but for the tiny life growing inside me. This couldn¡¯t be how it ended not after everything

 Ex wife bye 137

    <b>Chapter </b><b>137 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>137 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    <b>My </b>hands instinctively went down to myp, trembling as I feared the worst. My heart was racing. Was <b>this </b>it? Had I lost the baby<b>? </b>Was I bleeding <b>because </b>of another tragedy?

    Then suddenly, a sharp pain shot up from just below my knee.

    <b>¡°</b>Ouch,¡± I hissed through gritted teeth.

    The sting brought me out of my spiraling thoughts. I winced and looked down, trying <i>to </i>see through the haze and shadows cast by the surrounding destruction. Everything was dark now. The st had knocked out nearly every streemp in the area, plunging us into an eerie, smoky <b>night</b>.

    I blinked rapidly, my eyes adjusting to theck of light. There was blood. A decent amount. My heart nearly stopped again.

    Was iting from me? Or¡­?

    Frantically, I tried to trace the source. After a few seconds of fumbling and squinting, I finally found it¨Cjust a small but deep cut on myp. A shard of ss, maybe from <b>a </b>car window, must¡¯ve flown toward me when the shockwave shattered everything in its path. It wasn¡¯t gushing blood anymore<b>, </b>just trickling. It was painful, yes, but it wasn¡¯t dangerous.

    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± I breathed out, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Thank you, Jesus. Thank you<b>, </b>Lord¡­¡±

    My hand instinctively went to my stomach, and I cradled it protectively. I didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. No cramping. No bleeding there. I let out <b>a </b>shaky

    breath. Relief flooded me, but it was short¨Clived.

    Smoke enveloped the entire area like a suffocating nket. It was thick and acrid, and my throat burned as I inhaled. I nced to <b>my </b>right and saw Julian slowly sitting up. He looked disoriented, his hand pressed to the side of his head where a small gash was already starting to bleed. He¡¯d taken <b>the </b>

    worst of the st. But he was alive. He was moving. That was all that mattered.

    Then I looked for her¨Cmy mom.

    She had been the first one out. She should¡¯ve been up by now. She took the lightest hit. But when I turned to where she had fallen¡­ she was still lying

    there.

    ¡°Mom?¡± I called out, my voice hoarse with fear.

    No answer.

    Panic surged through me. Ignoring the pain in my leg<b>, </b><b>I </b>crawled over to her, my breathing fast. I ced <b>a </b>hand on her shoulder and shook her gently.

    ¡°Mom, are you ok¡­¡±

    Still nothing.

    ¡°Julian!¡± I cried, louder now. ¡°She¡¯s not responding¨Cshe¡¯s not saying anything, she¡¯s not moving either!¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyes widened and he scrambled over as quickly as his injuries would let him. Without a word, he knelt beside her and pressed his ear <b>to </b>her chest, listening. His face was serious, unreadable. bit my fingernails nervously, unable to breathe, as I waited for him to <b>say </b>something<b>¨C</b><b>anything</b>.

    After what felt like forever, Julian finally sat up straight and let out a sigh.

    ¡°She¡¯s still alive,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s probably just unconscious.¡±

    Relief hit me like a wave, but it didn¡¯t calm the storm inside. She was alive¨Cbut she <b>was </b>still vulnerable. What if <b>she </b><b>had </b>internal <b>injuries</b><b>? </b><b>What </b><b>if </b><b>she </b>never woke up?

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>09:12 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>4 </b><b>Jun </b>?i

    Then, <b>I </b>started hearing it. Click. Click, Click.

    I turned around, <b>eyes </b>scanning the chaos.

    People were gathered behind the perimeter of smoke, holding up their phones. Taking pictures. Filming Recording, Some even smiled, as if they were watching a show.

    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± I muttered in disbelief. ¡°What is wrong with you people?!¡±

    I stood up as best as I could, limping forward a few steps.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see she needs help?!¡± I screamed. ¡°Someone call an ambnce! What are you doing?! Stop recording and do something!¡±

    A few people lowered their phones, shame flickering in their eyes. Others just kept recording. I could feel the heat rising in my face¨Cfury, disbelief, and desperation colliding inside me all at once.

    We had just survived a bomb. A literal bomb. And all they cared about was getting views?

    They gave themselves a worried look¨Ca silent conversation passed between them, the kind of look people share when they desperately want to avoid being caught in something messy. Something dangerous. Something that might change their lives forever.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear me?¡± I yelled, my voice cracking with frustration. ¡°There¡¯s no time! We need to get her to the hospital¨Cnow!<b>¡± </b>

    I was pleading with them, practically begging, but they still stood there, frozen like statues. Their eyes were wide, their faces pale in the dim light filtering through the smoky air. They just stared. I couldn¡¯t understand it. Were they scared? Did they just not care? I didn¡¯t know.

    This¡­ this was what humanity was bing¨Cpeople more concerned with capturing moments than saving lives. People are too afraid, or too apathetic, to step forward.

    I clenched my fists as anger surged through me, hot and heavy. My mother was lying unconscious, possibly slipping away, and they were doing nothing.

    Before I could scream at them again, a faint sound broke through the night¨Cthe distant wail of sirens. They grew louder with every passing second, but all I could think was: Now? Now they decide toe?

    Where were they minutes ago, when we were cuffed to chairs with a bomb ticking in the kitchen? When we were moments from death? What if we hadn¡¯t made it out in time? What if the st had buried us in rubble and silence? Would they have shown up just to take pictures of the remains?

    A police vehicle pulled up, lights shing. An officer stepped out<b>, </b>looking around at the scorched wreckage, the bystanders, and the shattered windows of nearby cars. His eyes finallynded on me.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what happened here?¡± he asked, walking toward me.

    I stared at him, speechless. My lips parted, but no words came out. What could I say? That someone tried to kill me because I broke a contract<b>? </b>That I was pregnant with a billionaire¡¯s child and now he was trying to erase me from existence?

    <b>I </b>clenched my jaw <i>and </i>swallowed the angry retort forming in my throat. <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t afford to lose control. <b>I </b>turned away, too upset to speak.

    Thankfully, someone must have finally made the call. An ambnce arrived soon after. The paramedics rushed over, quickly loading my mom onto the stretcher and wheeling her into the emergency vehicle. Julian and I followed behind.

    At the hospital, she was stabilized. The doctors said it wasn¡¯t anything life¨Cthreatening¨Cjust a few cuts and bruises, and some minor shock. They gave her a painkiller and rmended rest for a couple of hours. But seeing her lying there<b>, </b>pale and still, felt like a knife twisting in my chest.

    I sat beside her hospital bed, staring <b>at </b>the slow rise and fall of her chest, the steady beep of the heart monitor providing a painful reminder still with me¡ªbut barely. I reached out, gently holding her hand in mine. My grip was tight, desperate. I wished I could take her ce.

    This should have been me.

    <b>e </b><b>was </b>

    Julian had stepped out a few minutes ago. With all our phones destroyed in the explosion, he had to figure <b>out </b>another <b>way </b><b>to </b><b>reach </b><b>his </b><b>ountant</b>. <b>If </b>

    <b>09:12 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>4 <b>Jun </b>

    we <b>didn¡¯t </b>get in touch with him soon, we wouldn¡¯t be able to pay the hospital bills, or anything else for that matter. <b>Right </b><b>now</b><b>, </b>we were <b>hanging </b>by

    thread.

    I closed my eyes for a moment and tried to breathe. But rage simmered inside me likeva.

    This <b>was </b>all his fault.

    Even though he didn¡¯t know I was pregnant, that didn¡¯t excuse what he¡¯d done. He sent unknowingly¡­ to kill his own unborn child.

    All because I refused to y along with his sick little. Game?

    men to kill me. To kill Julian. To kill my mother<b>. </b><b>And </b>

    I thought I knew who he was. I thought there was still a trace of the man I used to love. But I was wrong. So very wrong.

    Because if he was capable of this¨Cif he could order someone¡¯s death <b>so </b>easily¨Cthen I had to ask myself:

    How many others had he tried to kill or even killed before me?

    AD

 Ex wife bye 138

    <b>Chapter 138 </b>

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    I poured a generous amount of thevender¨Cscented liquid soap into my palm, ready to wash my face and unwind for the night. The scent filled the air, calming my nerves.

    Just as I leaned forward toward the sink, I heard the sharp buzzing sound of my phone ringing on the nightstand in the other room. My body tensed for a

    second.

    I was expecting two important calls that evening¨Cone of them potentially life¨Cchanging.

    Without hesitation, I quickly wiped my hands on the towel and rushed out of the bathroom, my feet padding against the tiled floor. I snatched the <b>phone </b>from the table just as the screen lit up with the caller ID I¡¯d been hoping to see. I swiped to answer.

    ¡°How was it?¡± I asked immediately, skipping the pleasantries. My voice was low and eager.

    ¡°I got the job done,¡± the male voice responded on the other end. His tone was confident, and emotionless¨Cexactly what I needed to hear.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure it exploded?¡± I pressed, needing to confirm every single detail.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Just like we nned. Everything went off without a hitch.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re absolutely certain they¡¯re all dead?¡± I asked again, enunciating each word slowly, needing him to hear the weight of what I was asking.

    ¡°Of course. They were cuffed to the chairs inside. There was no way out. When the ce went up, they were still inside<b>. </b>No survivors,¡± he replied,

    assured.

    A slow, satisfied smile stretched across my lips. My chest rose with relief, joy, and triumph.

    ¡°Good work. Your payment will be transferred to you and your boys before the end of today,¡± I said smoothly.

    I didn¡¯t wait for a reply before I ended the call. I had heard enough.

    Twisting on the spot, I let out a giddyugh and twirled once, overjoyed. It was finally over. That conniving gold¨Cdigger Olivia was gone for good, and with her, everyst trace of the chaos she had brought into my life.

    Now, things could finally return to how they were supposed to be me beside Adrian, undisturbed.

    Still smiling, I immediately called Jessica. She answered before the first ring even finished.

    ¡°Hey babes!¡± she greeted, her voiceced with curiosity.

    ¡°I have great news,¡± I announced, unable to contain my excitement.

    ¡°Okay, spill it.¡±

    ¡°First of all,¡± I began, already pacing the room with a spring in my step, ¡°a few weeks ago when that pathetic leech Olivia was still living <b>in </b><b>this </b><b>house</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>was walking past the main bedroom and the door was slightly open.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­?¡± Jessica said, prompting me to continue.

    ¡°I was going to ignore it, but then I overheard something that caught my attention. She was on a phone call with someone, and at first, I <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>think </b>much of it¨Cuntil I heard her say something that made me stop in my tracks.<b>¡± </b>

    Jessica was quiet now, listening carefully.

    ¡°She said she was pregnant,¡± I said, lowering my voice even though no one was around. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear much <b>more </b><b>because </b><b>she </b><b>suddenly </b><b>got </b><b>suspicious </b>

    Chapter <b>138 </b>

    and came to check the door. Luckily, I slipped away in time without her seeing me.¡±

    Jessica gasped. ¡°Pregnant? For who?¡±

    ¡°Who else? Adrian, of course,¡± I replied. ¡°I was shocked, honestly. I thought she had taken care of that problem a long time ago. But <b>apparently</b><b>, </b>she kept it hidden from him.<b>¡± </b>

    Jessica scoffed. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t waste time,¡± I said proudly. ¡°As soon as I processed what I heard, I went straight to Adrian and told him I was pregnant instead<b>. </b>

    ¡°You lied?¡± she asked, but her tone was more impressed than judgmental.

    ¡°Of course. I had to. This is war, Jessica. I couldn¡¯t risk her getting back into his life because of some unborn child. So, I told him I was expecting <b>his </b><b>baby </b>

    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°This is what you should¡¯ve done a long time ago to secure your ce. Now you¡¯ve finally got a grip on him.¡±

    ¡°and now that I¡¯ve told him, am sure I¡¯ve secured the spot, we haven¡¯t really had much time to discuss about the baby since I told him but am nning <b>to </b>discuss it with him today or tomorrow, depending on when he¡¯s free,¡± I said

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good,¡± Jessica said ¡°but you need to have a solid nid out. You know you can¡¯t keep up this lie forever, right? Sooner orter, Adrian¡¯s going to notice that your stomach isn¡¯t growing.¡±

    I rolled my eyes and sighed, not because she was wrong, but because I already knew that. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I replied with <b>a </b>low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too. But Adrian thinks the pregnancy is still really early, so I¡¯ve got a little time. I¡¯m going to keep trying my best <b>to </b>actually sleep with him so <b>I </b><b>can </b>get pregnant for real.¡±

    There was a brief pause before Jessica responded. ¡°Okay, now that is a <b>good </b>n. But girl, you need to make it quick. Time isn¡¯t on your side<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I said, pacing slowly around my room. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for the right moment. He¡¯s been distanttely, always on the phone or <b>cut </b>of <b>the </b>house. But once I get the chance, I¡¯ll make my move. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll fall into my trap<i>. </i>But that¡¯s not even the main reason I called you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jessica sounded intrigued now. ¡°What¡¯s the real tea?¡±

    ¡°So after I lied to Adrian that I was pregnant,¡± I began, my lips curling into a sly grin as I spoke, ¡°Olivia overheard me.¡±

    ¡°She what?¡± Jessica gasped.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I continued. ¡°She overheard me, and she knew I was lying. The little witch stormed out of the house that same day. But I knew exactly where she would run off to. Julian¡¯s house. That¡¯s the only person she has left in this world. So to make sure she never came back to this house or tried anything funny with Adrian again, I sent some of my guys there.¡±

    ¨C Jessica stayed silent, listening closely.

    ¡°I told them to handle things¨Cclean, fast, and final,¡± I said, lowering my voice. ¡°And I made sure to give specific instructions<b>¡­ </b><b>tell </b>Olivia and Julian that Adrian Westwood sent them.¡±

    There was a long pause before Jessica finally responded, her voice bubbling with glee. ¡°And?¡±

    I smirked, letting the moment hang in the air before delivering the news. ¡°I just got off the phone with one of the <b>guys</b><b>. </b><b>Olivia </b><b>and </b>Julian <b>are </b>dead<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Dead? Like, dead dead?¡± Jessica nearly shouted through the phone.

    ¡°Seriously. Gone. That annoying little cockroach is finally out of the picture for good.¡±

    Jessicaughed with delight. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Honestly, even though I¡¯ve never met her, just hearing about Olivia <b>through </b><b>you </b><b>made </b><b>me </b><b>hate </b><b>her</b>. <b>She </b>always sounded like a pest who refused <b>to </b><b>go </b>away. But now you¡¯ve finally taken care of her, and <b>that </b>means Adrian <b>is </b><b>all </b><b>yours</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>8 </b><b>Jun </b>

    <b>85</b><b>% </b>

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said proudly, ncing around the room with satisfaction. ¡°Adrian and I are still living under the same roof. And if things don¡¯t go my way soon, worstes to worst¨CI¡¯ll just spike his drink again. Then I¡¯ll sleep with him and seal the deal. That baby will be mine, and so will Adrian.¡±

    I could practically hear Jessica¡¯s grin over the phone. ¡°Would it be okay if I came over?¡± she asked excitedly. ¡°We need to toast to this win. Plus, I want to hear the full story in person.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Of course you cane over,¡± I said. ¡°We need to go over a lot of things anyway<i>. </i><i>Come </i>around tonight if you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯m on my way,¡± she said.

    ¡°Alright, baby girl. Stay safe. I was doing something a few minutes ago, and I need to go finish it up.¡± I ended the call before she could respond.

    Then I stood there for a moment, tapping the phone against my palm, a smug smile ying on my lips. This was it. Olivia was finally out of my way for good and I was one step closer to my goal

 Ex wife bye 139

    <b>Chapter 139 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The soft creak of the hospital room door opening stirred me from a restless sleep. My eyes opened, adjusting to the dim lighting. I blinked away <b>the </b>sleep, rubbed my itchy eyes, and slowly sat up. Julian walked in quietly, holding a small paper bag.

    I nced toward the clock on the nightstand¨C2:03 a.m. Mom was still lying peacefully on the bed beside me, her chest rising and falling steadily. That gave me somefort.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Julian asked, his voice low but full of concern as he noticed me shifting.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, though my voice didn¡¯t sound convincing¨Ceven to me.

    Julian walked over and ced the paper bag on the small hospital table. ¡°I brought some burgers and fries in case you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    I nodded, appreciating the gesture, but the truth was¨CI wasn¡¯t hungry for food. My stomach was knotted with something far deeper than physical hunger. It was a raw, burning desire that had taken root in me since the moment I realized what had happened.

    I was starving for revenge.

    A deep, consuming hunger to make every single person who wronged me pay¨Cand Adrian Westwood was now part of the list

    Julian must¡¯ve sensed my mood because he gave me a quick look before speaking again. ¡°I was able to get in touch with Dad just a few minutes ago. I told him everything¨Cabout the explosion, Mom, you¡­ all of it. At first, he wanted toe down here, but I told him not to bother. We¡¯re leaving <b>in </b><b>the </b>morning.¡±

    I blinked at him. ¡°So, what did you two decide?¡±

    ¡°The jet will be ready at sunrise. He¡¯s making arrangements as we speak. We¡¯re leaving as soon as the hospital clears Mom for travel.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t you think she needs more time to rest?¡± I asked, ncing over at <i>her </i>sleeping form.

    ¡°I do,¡± Julian admitted, ¡°but we don¡¯t have that luxury. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Adrian figures out his men failed. And when he does, he¡¯lle after you again¨Cmaybe even more prepared this time.¡±

    He was right.

    I hated to admit it, but Julian was speaking the truth. The longer we stayed here, the closer death crept toward us. I was still shaken by the earlier events, but now wasn¡¯t the time to let fear take over. We had to move, and fast.

    ¡°I agree,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°But¡­ shouldn¡¯t we process the divorce papers before leaving?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Once we get to our destination, we¡¯ll take care of it. What matters now is getting you<b>, </b>me, and Mom out of here alive. My best friend¡¯s meeting us at the airport first thing in the morning.¡±

    I leaned back against the chair, exhaustion hitting me again. ¡°Alright¡­ we leave in the morning.¡±

    Julian looked at me gently. ¡°How are you holding up? <b>I </b>know you and Adrian¡­ weren¡¯t exactly a fairytale couple. But st. finding out he was behind the attack.¡±

    I looked at him for a long moment. My lips parted before I could even think, and the words came tumbling out.

    ust have been rough

    ¡°So this was the best he could think of?¡± My voice cracked slightly as the pain I¡¯d kept buried began to surface. ¡°I yed his fucking game for <b>months</b>, Julian. I yed along, even when it hurt. And just because I finally stood up and walked away, he sent people to kill me? He dragged <b>you </b><b>and </b><b>Mom </b><b>into </b>this¡­ like we were disposable.¡±

    The tears I had held back for hours stung my eyes, and before I could stop them, they spilled over, trailing down my cheeks.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>The </b>ones you think you know the most are always the ones who show you new sides you¡¯ve never seen before, Julian said softly <b>as </b>he rose <b>to </b><b>his </b>feet

    and took a seat beside me

    His words hit deeper than I expected. He was right. The person I thought I knew was nothing more than a carefully crafted lie

    ¡°Adrian is in the past now,¡± Julian continued, cing a hand gently on mine. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about him and start over. A fresh start. You know you need this -not just for yourself, but also for your baby.¡±

    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting his words settle into my chest like soft rain after a storm. The ache in my heart pulsed slower now, though <b>it </b>was still very much there. Taking a deep breath, I gave a slow nod in agreement. It was time to move forward. I had to¨Cfor the child growing inside me<b>, </b>and for my own sanity.

    ¡°Now,¡± Julian said, reaching for the paper bag he¡¯d brought in earlier, ¡°I want you to eat this. It¡¯s been over seven hours since you had anything. Don¡¯t argue with me.¡±

    I sighed but couldn¡¯t help smiling a little. Julian was always so persistent when it came to taking care of me¨Cwhether I wanted it or not. I knew resisting him would be pointless.

    Knowing there was no escaping his concern, I took the bag and pulled out the warm burger wrapped in foil. ¡°Are you happy now<i>?</i><b><i>¡± </i></b>I asked, raising <b>an </b>eyebrow and giving him a teasing smirk.

    He smirked back, the smallest trace of relief softening his expression. ¡°Ecstatic,¡± he said before walking toward the bathroom..

    I took a few bites, the food settling awkwardly in my stomach. I didn¡¯t even realize how hungry I was until I started eating. But more than that, I was emotionally exhausted. Everything had happened so fast, the attempt on our lives, Mom getting hurt. My body and mind had reached their limit.

    The moment I finished thest bite, my eyelids grew heavy. I leaned back in the chair beside the bed, letting the exhaustion take me. Despite the stiff cushion and the awkward angle, sleep came quickly.

    The next thing I knew, bright sunlight was sneaking through the hospital window blinds, casting slits of gold across the floor. My neck ached from the position I had slept in, but my heart felt lighter. It was morning¨Ca new day, a new chance.

    I stretched a little, trying to shake off the grogginess, when I heard voices. Turning slightly, I blinked and saw something that made my heart leap¨CMom

    was awake.

    She was sitting up, alert, with a doctor standing beside her. Julian was near the door, watching silently with his arms crossed.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± I said, barely able to contain the joy in my voice.

    ¡°Did you think I was going to sleep forever?¡± she said with a soft smile. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I rushed to her side and threw my arms around her. I held her tightly, almost afraid she¡¯d vanish if I let go. Just a few hours ago, I was convinced I wasn¡¯t going to see her or Julian again, but God gave us a second chance and we escaped just in time

    The doctor cleared his throat politely, breaking our moment. ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve prescribed your medications, and don¡¯t forget to change the bandage every 24 hours. After that, you¡¯re good to <b>go</b>.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine?¡± I asked, my voice a little shaky.

    ¡°Perfectly fine,¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°Just follow the instructions and she¡¯ll be back to her normal self soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Julian said, walking out of the room/with the doctor to handle the discharge paperwork.

    My mother reached for my hand and looked into my eyes with quiet strength. ¡°I hope your baby is okay, darling.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°We¡¯re both fine. Once/Julian gets back, we¡¯ll check you out and leave this country immediately. I¡¯m so sorry <b>for </b><b>putting </b><b>your </b><b>life </b><b>in </b>danger.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said, gently squeezing my hand. ¡°This is a crazy world where crazy things happen. It¡¯s <b>up </b><b>to </b><b>us </b><b>to adapt </b><b>and </b><b>survive</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

 Ex wife bye 140

    <b>Chapter </b><b>140 </b>

    JULIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°So just sign here and here, and she¡¯s free to go,¡± the doctor said as he handed me a clipboard with a stack of discharge papers attached.

    I didn¡¯t waste a second. I picked up the pen, my signature flying across the lines without hesitation. My father had already handled all the hospital <b>bills </b>his way of silently making up for lost time, maybe. Either way, that wasn¡¯t my concern right now. What mattered was getting Mom out of here and far away from danger.

    No way was I going to take her to a hotel, even for a night. That would be a reckless move, almost as good as dropping a pin with our location on <b>it </b><b>and </b>sending it to Adrian himself. We had already been through too much. Risking Mom¡¯s life again? Not an option. We had to disappearpletely

    I nced at the wall clock. 10:14 AM.

    Perfect timing.

    Earlier this morning, when I stepped out under the guise of ¡°clearing my head,¡± I¡¯d been doing more than that. I had made a call to the only person trusted as much as myself¨Cmy oldest friend, more like a brother than just a friend. We¡¯d grown up together, fought,ughed, and survived through a lot of crazy things, but he stayed in Mexico while I moved down here

    He told me to reach out again exactly at 10:15 AM today, and now it was time.

    I needed to find a pay phone.

    I made my way back to my mother¡¯s hospital room to let her know I¡¯d be stepping out briefly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be using the pay phone across the street,¡± I said, standing halfway in the doorway. ¡°I need to make an important call.¡±

    She looked up at me and gave a soft nod. Even though her face was pale and tired, there was <b>a </b>calmness in her expression now<b>¨C</b>a kind <b>of </b>peace that hadn¡¯t been there when we were both running scared.

    I turned and left the hospital, heading down the block. The moment I spotted the old metal pay phone near the corner store, I felt a flicker of relief. But that relief was short¨Clived.

    As I reached into my pocket, my heart sank¨CI didn¡¯t have any coins.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered under my breath, raking my fingers through my hair in frustration. I looked around the street. This city had hardened people. You couldn¡¯t even ask for time without someone throwing you a dirty look, let alone spare change. And some of them recognized me. Or at least they though they did. Being tied to the ke name¨Ceven if I wanted no part of it¨Chad its consequences.

    I sucked in a breath and walked up to a woman who looked like she might be in a helpful mood.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± I called out, raising a hand.

    She turned, eyebrows raised.

    ¡°I need to make a call to someone really important. I lost my phone and I just need a few cents to use the pay phone over there,¡± I said, trying to keep the desperation out of my voice.

    Her gaze narrowed as she looked at me, studying my face<b>. </b>

    ¡°You look familiar¡­ Have we met before?¡± she asked, squinting like she

    ¡°No,¡± I replied quickly. ¡°Please, I¡¯d really appreciate your help<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    She scoffed and gave an exaggerated sigh ¡°Jeez<b>, </b>fine.¡±

    was trying to ce me.

    <b>10:50 </b><b>Sun</b>, 8 Jun

    Chapter <b>140 </b>

    Reaching into her purse, she pulled out a few coins and handed them over.

    I nearly sighed with relief. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said earnestly, already backing away.

    Before she could respond or change her mind, I rushed over to the pay phone and dropped the coins into the slot. The clink of metat against tr¨¨te never a sounded so satisfying.

    I dialed the number I had memorized since childhood and brought the phone to my ear, theng tone buzzing in my chest like a heartbeat

    He picked up the phone after a few rings, his voice calm and steady as always.

    ¡°Hey man, you told me to call back at this time. Have you gotten the ne ready?¡± I asked, my voice low but urgent.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s ready,¡± he replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m already at the airport, waiting for you and Mrs. ke¡±

    A wave of relief washed over me, but I couldn¡¯t afford to rx just yet. ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing one more person too, I added, ncing over my shoulder to make sure no one was eavesdropping.

    ¡°Who?¡± he asked, curiosity clear in his tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything once we¡¯re on the ne,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Also, I¡¯m going to send you a bank ount. I need you to wire some cash there ASAP so we can withdraw ande to you.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± he replied, no questions asked.

    I ended the call without wasting another second and made my way back to the hospital, weaving through the busy street with my hands in my pockets and my heart pounding with anticipation.

    As I stepped into Mom¡¯s hospital room, Olivia looked up from where she was sitting beside her. A nurse followed close behind me, ready to assist.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re leaving immediately,¡± I announced.

    The nurse nodded and began removing the drip needles from Mom¡¯s arms with delicate care. Despite her condition<b>, </b>Mom didn¡¯tin¨Cher eyes just met mine, silently trusting me to do what was best,

    I helped her slowly sit up and then guided her to her feet, careful not to rush her. It pained me to see her so weak, still wearing the thin, open¨Cbacked hospital gown. I hated the idea of her leaving like this, exposed and yulnerable, but time wasn¡¯t on our side.

    We made our way out of the hospital as quickly as possible. I gged down a taxi, and the driver gave us a curious look as we climbed in.

    ¡°The airport,¡± I said, my tone leaving <i>no </i>room for questions.

    The ride was short¨Cthe hospital wasn¡¯t far from the airport¨Cbut the silence in the car felt heavy. Olivia sat with her hands resting on her stomach, staring out the window as if trying to mentally escape from everything we had just gone through.

    We arrived at the airport, and I quickly helped <i>Mom </i>out of the car. As soon as we walked through the terminal, I could feel the stares. People whispered and turned heads, <i>not </i>necessarily at me, but at Mom¨Cstill in her hospital gown, pale and tired.

    I hated the idea <i>of </i>her leaving like this<i>¨C</i><i>exposed </i>and vulnerable in a hospital gown but we had to get away from Adrian¡¯s reach first and Olivia stood tall beside her, trying to shield her from the curious nces.

    <i>Once </i>we settled into the waiting area, I approached the front desk.

    <i>¡°</i>Good afternoon. I¡¯m ready <i>to </i>depart on my jet¨Ctail number 7755. Can you have it fueled and pulled out for me?¡± I asked the attendant.

    She typed into her system and gave me a quick nod. ¡°Alright, sir, it¡¯ll be ready in fifteen minutes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>10:50 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>8 </b>Jun

    ????

    Fifteen

    like minutes felt an

    eternity.

    kept checking

    the

    time,

    mentally

    Calcting

    every

    second until

    we could

    leave. Then

    <b>finally</b>,

    they called us forward

    We made

    our

    way to the

    hangar,

    and there it

    was

    -our

    escape, our

    haven.

    And right there, leaning casually against the private jet like he owned the damn thing, was my best friend. Sunsses on, arms folded, cocky smirk on his

    face.

    Of course. That bastard always

    knew how to make an entrance¨Cor in this

    case<b>, </b>an

    exit.

    As we

    approached, he stood upright, brushing invisible dust off his shirt like he

    hadn¡¯t been

    He

    waiting impatiently. gave me <b>a </b>knowing grin.

    I couldn¡¯t h

    help it¨CI gave him a hard

    smack back.

    He had no idea what

    kind of storm we were

    about to bring with us.

    P <ul><li></li></ul>

 Ex wife bye 141

    <b>Chapter </b><b>141 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    Wow.

    That was the first word that came to mind as I stepped out onto the tarmac and took in the view before me. A soft breeze went across my skin as I looked up at the jet¨Cno, scratch that¨Cthe beast of a ne in front of me, the sheer size of its body almost making it look like it belonged to amercial airline rather than a private jet.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too big to be a private jet?¡± I asked, half¨Cjoking, though I meant every word. The thing looked like it could carry a football team<b>, </b>their families, and a marching band.

    Julian chuckled softly behind me but said nothing.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, extending a hand toward me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Julian has told you about me, but I¡¯m Damian. Childhood friend, sworn brother, partner¨C<b>in- </b>chaos, all that good stuff.¡±

    So this was the guy Julian had mentioned would meet us at the airport. I gave him a polite smile and epted the handshake. ¡°Olivia. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Damian.¡±

    His hand was surprisingly warm, the kind of warm that feltforting, like <b>a </b>cup of hot cocoa on arrogant.

    And he didn¡¯t let go.

    <b>2 </b>

    rainy day. His grip was firm, confident but not

    ¡°You know,¡± he added with a smirk, ¡°he didn¡¯t mention the person he was bringing along was not only ady but one this beautiful.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at him, amusement dancing in my eyes, but before I could respond, a sharp, familiar ahem interrupted us. My mom. She was standing nearby, giving Damian a look that could have melted steel.

    Damian let go of my hand immediately, turning to her with an apologetic smile. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m so sorry for not greeting you first. This angel here had mepletely distracted. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been better, young man,¡± my mom responded curtly, narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°And don¡¯t ¡®mom¡® me. Back in Mexico, we were in the same city <b>for </b>three weeks, and I told you countless times toe visit me. But no¨Cyou kept pushing the date, giving me some excuse about work every time. You and Julian are birds of the same feather.¡±

    She reached out and gave him a yful smack on the shoulder.

    Damian winced dramatically and rubbed the spot. ¡°Ouch. Okay, fair enough. I deserved that. But when Julian told me what happened to you, I cleared my schedule immediately. I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re okay. Nosting injuries, right?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Julian answered before Mom could speak, stepping forward. ¡°But she shouldn¡¯t be standing out here any longer, especially not in this condition. Let¡¯s get inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Let me help,¡± Damian said quickly, stepping to my mom¡¯s other side and offering support¨Cthough I was already helping <b>her</b><b>. </b><b>She </b>need two people holding her arms like she was on her deathbed. But I kept that thought to myself.

    Together, we slowly helped Mom up the steps and into the ne. The interior was as extravagant as the outside¨Cleather seats, marble ents, and <b>a </b>long couch that looked morefortable than my own bed.

    I gently guided Mom to a reclined seat near the window and buckled her in. Then I took a seat on the plush couch across from her, finally letting out <b>a </b>breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. The engines began to hum as the pilot started the ne¡¯s moveinent down the runway.

    <b>I </b>stared out the small, oval¨Cshaped window/my reflection faint in the ss <b>as </b>the sun hit the side <b>of </b><b>the </b>ne. It still didn¡¯t <b>feel </b>real. I was <b>truly </b><b>leaving</b>. The city that once caged me, the people who betrayed me, the memories that haunted me¡ªI was flying away <b>from </b><b>it </b><b>all</b>,

    There was no going back now.

    <b>08.54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>9 </b><b>Jun </b>30

    Chapter <b>141 </b>

    <b>A </b><b>lump </b><b>formed </b>in my throat. Not this time. I was starting over. A fresh start<b>, </b>in a new ce, surrounded by the few people who <b>actually </b>cared. <b>I </b>wasn¡¯t <b>running </b>away. No¨CI was regrouping. Healing. Preparing.

    <b>My </b>hand drifted to my stomach, resting gently against the small swell beneath my shirt. This tiny life inside me¡­ it was my anchor and my fire! whispered silently, ¡°We¡¯lle back one day. Stronger. And when we do, we¡¯ll make them all pay for what they did to us.<b>¡± </b>

    The low rumble of the engine grew louder. The jet began to roll forward, picking up speed on the runway. I gripped the armrest of my seat <b>tightly</b>, <b>my </b>fingers curling around the cool leather as my heart began to race. My stomach flipped, not just from nerves¨Cbut from something deeper. Something physical.

    ¡°This is your first time?¡± Damian asked, settling into the seat beside me. His voice was calm,ced with curiosity but also something gentler

    I nodded stiffly. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, my voice slightly shaky. My eyes stayed fixed on the runway ahead, even as the jet started to tilt slightly upward. I could feel the shift in gravity as we began to lift. My stomach twisted violently.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna need a bucket,¡± I muttered, panic starting to creep in as I turned my head toward the aisle. ¡°Julian¡­¡±

    Before I could even finish his name, Julian was already on his feet, moving toward me with a worried expression. He ced a small water bottle in y hand, brushing my shoulder lightly as he leaned down.

    ¡°Take it easy,¡± he said softly. Then, with a swift motion, he pulled the window shade down, blocking out the overwhelming view of shrinking buildings and endless sky.

    Damian rubbed my back gently. ¡°Just breathe, Olivia. In and out. Nice and slow.¡±

    I tried, I really did¨Cbut my body wasn¡¯t listening. I was pregnant, overwhelmed, and terrified. It wasn¡¯t just the flying. It was everything. Everything <b>I¡¯d </b>been holding in.

    That¡¯s when Mom moved. Despite her exhaustion, despite everything she¡¯d been through<b>, </b>she pushed herself out of her seat and came to sit beside me. She took my hand in hers¨Cwarm, familiar, grounding¨Cand leaned closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°Just focus on my voice. Nothing else matters right now but you and me, okay?¡±

    I nodded, squeezing her hand like it was my lifeline.

    ¡°Up and down,¡± she said slowly, gently. ¡°Up and down. Breathe with me, baby. Match my voice. Let your breathing sync with my words.¡±

    <b>I </b>closed my eyes. Tried to push away the roar of the engines, the pressure in my chest, the nausea twisting in my gut.

    ¡°Up and down¡­ up and down¡­¡±

    Her voice was a rhythm. A luby. A safe ce I hadn¡¯t realized I needed so badly.

    And slowly, slowly¡­ the panic began to fade.

    My breathing steadied. The queasiness dulled just enough that I could take a sip of water without fear. The tightness in my chest loosened. I opened my eyes to see both Damian and Julian watching me quietly, concern still evident in their expressions¨Cbut I gave them a small nod. I was okay now

    Not perfect. But okay.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered to Mom, leaning my head on her shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± she said, brushing my hair back, ¡°You¡¯re gonna be okay. We¡¯re gonna be okay.¡±

 Ex wife bye 142

    <b>Chapter </b><b>142 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I sat quietly as I twirled the whiskey in my hand while watching James pace furiously a

    agitation.

    across the room, his shoes thudding against <b>the </b>floor <b>with </b>growing

    ¡°You can¡¯t go through with this, Adrian¨Cand you know it,¡± he snapped, spinning around to face me.

    I raised my gaze to meet his, calm yet unwavering. ¡°You, of all people, should know that I can do anything I damn well please¨Cand walk away clean<b>,</b>¡± replied, taking a slow sip of the whiskey, savoring the burn in the back of my throat.

    James mmed his hand down on my desk. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can just walk away from! You might be able to silence the press, pay off the authorities, and bury the evidence¨Cbut your soul, Adrian. You¡¯ll nevere back from this.¡±

    I leaned forward, cing my ss down with a soft clink. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me I should just let them walk?¡± My voice dropped an octave, cold and <b>razor- </b>sharp. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this moment for years, James. This¨Cthis is the reason I got married in the first ce. The reason I yed the long game. After everything they did, after every sleepless night, every lie, every scar they left behind, you want me to simply let it go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that,¡± James said, shaking his head with frustration. ¡°I want them to pay¨Cbut legally, Adrian. Let the courts deal with them. Let them rot behind bars. At least that way, your hands stay clean.¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°Clean? My hands haven¡¯t been clean since I was sixteen.¡± I stood, my voice rising with a bitterness I couldn¡¯t contain. ¡°Where Ie from, <b>we </b>don¡¯t hand people over to thew and hope for justice. We take it ourselves. It¡¯s an eye for an eye, James. That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t have to live by those rules anymore!¡± he shot back, his voice filled with desperation. ¡°You¡¯re not that kid anymore<b>, </b>Adrian. You have power. Influence. A name that matters. Don¡¯t throw it away for revenge.¡±

    I stepped around the desk and faced him directly, our eyes locked in a silent battle. ¡°You weren¡¯t there when Sam Grayson tore my family apart. <b>You </b>didn¡¯t see what he did to my mother. The nights she cried herself to sleep, the way she flinched at every sound, every shadow. You didn¡¯t bury her.¡±

    James inhaled sharply, the weight of my words hitting him like a punch to the gut. ¡°I¡¯m trying to stop you from bing something you¡¯ll hate. One day, you¡¯ll look in the mirror and not recognize who you¡¯ve be.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Not for a second. Avenging her is the only thing that makes sense anymore. And everything¡¯s already in motion. There¡¯s no turning back now.¡±

    James let out a heavy sigh and rubbed the bridge of his nose. The room felt heavier with each passing second, the air thick with tension neither of us could escape.

    ¡°You know this shouldn¡¯t be your only concern right now<b>, </b>right?¡± he asked cautiously.

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Oh really? And what, exactly, should I be worrying about more than this?<b>¡± </b>

    He looked <b>at </b>me,

    this time with something between disbelief and concern. ¡°Are you forgetting that Dora <b>is </b>expecting your child?¡±

    The words hit me harder than I expected. And even though I didn¡¯t like it, it was true, I was going to be a father now, so I needed to set some <b>things </b>straight.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be focused on that,¡± James said sternly, crossing his arms, ¡°rather than plotting revenge against your ex¨Cinws. Now that Dora¡¯s pregnant, are you going to marry her?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. <b>I </b>already exined things clearly to her. I don¡¯t love her. She¡¯s only in my house because I n to <b>take </b>responsibility for the child. Even though it was a mistake¡­ I¡¯ll do the right thing.¡±

    James shook his head slowly. ¡°That¡¯s really noble of you, Adrian. Bute on, you¡¯re seriously telling me you¡¯re just going <b>to </b>ept it like <b>that</b><b>, </b>no questions asked?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, unsure of where he was going with this. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Chapter <b>142 </b>

    He gave me a look like I was missing something obvious. <b>¡°</b><b>So </b>you¡¯re telling me that <b>any </b>girl can walk into your <b>house</b><b>, </b>say she¡¯s <b>pregnant </b>agree you¡¯re the father<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°This is different. Dora and )¡­ we had sex,¡± I said tly, trying to keep my temper in check.

    <b>¡°</b>Yeah, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re definitely the father,¡± he countered. ¡°Another man could¡¯ve gotten her pregnant, and she could <b>be </b><b>pinning </b>it on you You know how these things go.¡±

    I opened my mouth to respond, but then I realized what he was trying to say. I leaned forward, cing both hands on my desk, the weight of it all settling in. He was right. I had been so caught up in my revenge soser¨Cfocused on making Sarn Grayson and his family pay that I <b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>stopped </b><b>to </b>think logically. Not even for a second.

    ¡°I guess¡­ You do have a point,¡± I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck.

    James nodded, clearly relieved that I was finally listening. ¡°Exactly. Look, I¡¯m not saying Dora¡¯s a bad person. Maybe she is telling the truth<b>. </b>But I¡¯ve seen women do crazier things to trap a man with money and power. You need to protect yourself, Adrian. Be sure before youmit to anything¡±

    I let his words settle as I nced out the office window. The sky was darkening, <b>a </b>storm brewing in more ways than one. ¡°<b>We¡¯ll </b>wait for the <b>baby </b><b>to </b><b>be </b>born. Then we¡¯ll get a paternity test done. Until then, I¡¯ll stay civil, but I¡¯m not making any life¨Caltering decisions.¡±

    ¡°Smart move,¡± James said, finally easing into one of the chairs. ¡°And remember ¨C don¡¯t let your thirst for revenge cloud your judgment <b>in </b>everything else. You¡¯re not the same guy you were years ago. You¡¯re a businessman now, a soon¨Cto¨Cbe father¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I corrected him coldly.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he echoed. ¡°But don¡¯t forget that your enemies are watching, waiting for you to slip.¡±

    Before I could reply, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I took it out and nced at the screen.

    Sam Grayson.

    A smirk crept across my lips. ¡°Speak of the devil¡­¡±

    James narrowed his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±

    I lifted the phone and showed him the message. ¡°Olivia¡¯s dad, wants <b>us </b>to talk.¡±

    James sighed. ¡°Let me guess ¨C the financial chokehold is starting to squeeze.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said with a smug grin. ¡°I knew they¡¯de crawling soon enough. Cutting off their funding was just the beginning. Now, they¡¯re desperate. It¡¯s time to start ying my next move.¡±

    Just then, my driver messaged that he had arrived. James and I stood<b>, </b>and I grabbed my coat.

    ¡°Be careful, Adrian,¡± James said onest time before we parted. ¡°Don¡¯t let your ns for revenge blind you to the people you care about.¡±

    <b>I </b>gave him a brief nod and left the office.

    As the car pulled up to my house and the driver opened the door, the weight of the day hit me. Legal battles<b>, </b>possible fatherhood<b>, </b>revenge<b>¨C</b><b>all </b>colliding

    like <b>a </b>storm<b>. </b>

    I stepped into the foyer and headed toward the living room.

    ¡°Adrian!¡± Dora¡¯s voice called out. She was standing in front of the TV, remote clutched tightly in her hand<b>, </b><b>a </b>shocked expression on her <b>face</b>.

    ¡°What is it now?¡± I asked, stepping toward her<b>, </b>already tired.

    ¡°You might want to take a look at this,¡± she said, her eyes glued to the screen.

 Ex wife bye 143

    <b>Chapter </b><b>143 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Why was she just standing there, frozen like a statue, eyes locked on the TV screen? I really didn¡¯t have time for whatever drama Dora had cooked <b>up </b>today. My body was sore, my head was pounding, and all I wanted was to head upstairs, take a long, hot shower, and get some well¨Cearned rest.

    ¡°Seriously, Adrian, you need to see this,¡± she insisted, her tone more urgent this time.

    I sighed loudly, dragging my feet toward where she stood, arms folded, remote clutched tightly in her hand. The look on her face was unreadable¨Csome mix of shock and maybe a hint of satisfaction. I was expecting something ridiculous¨Cmaybe another celebrity scandal or some overhyped piece of gossip she thought was important. But when I turned to the TV screen, what I saw immediately ignited something sharp in my chest¨Cfury at first, then a slow, simmering curiosity.

    mes engulfed a house, smoke billowing into the sky as sirens wailed in the background. It was chaos. I instinctively pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to rein in my growing annoyance.

    ¡°So you called me over here just to see a random house go up in mes?¡± I asked, my voice edged with irritation.

    She didn¡¯t even look at me as she replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at the name of the estate before ring up on me?¡±

    Then, with an over¨Cthe¨Ctop sigh, she dropped the remote onto the couch and walked out of the living room like she was done with the conversation.

    I rolled my eyes. Fine, I looked at the bottom of the screen<b>, </b>where the news ticker scrolled slowly in red, bold letters.

    ¡°Massive fire consumes luxury home in Ravenswood Estate¨Cproperty belongs to Julian ke.¡±

    Julian ke? The name rang a bell, faint but annoying like a mosquito buzzing in my ear. I stared at the name a second longer before it hit me.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I muttered. ¡°That asshole who was always hanging around Olivia, acting like her personal bodyguard or some knight in shining armor.¡±

    Now I remembered. The guy never knew how to mind his business. Always inserting himself where he wasn¡¯t wanted, always ring at me like I was some kind of monster. A permanent thorn in my side.

    ¡°Well, I guess karma finally caught up with him,¡± I said, unable <b>to </b>stop the smirk spreading across my lips. I even chuckled a little under my breath.

    I picked up the remote and turned the volume down before heading into the kitchen. I grabbed a clean ss from the cupboard and poured myself some juice from the half¨Cempty bottle in the fridge. As I sipped, I scanned the kitchen, realizing how quiet the house had betely. Too quiet.

    I needed to hire more help. The maids were quitting one by one. The house was bing cold, empty. Not that I cared about the silence, but someone had to keep the ce running.

    ¡°At least when Olivia was still here, things got done,¡± I muttered to myself<b>, </b>resting the ss on the marble counter. <b>¡°</b>Dora barely lifted a finger before she got pregnant, and now that she¡¯s pregnant? She¡¯s practically furniture.¡±

    I sighed again, deeper this time.

    Where would Olivia even be now<i>? </i>She wouldn¡¯t <b>go </b>back to her so¨Ccalled parents after discovering the truth. And she probably <b>didn¡¯t </b>have <b>enough </b><b>money </b>to return to her old apartment¨Cassuming it was even avable.

    I paused<b>, </b>swirling the juice in my ss<b>, </b><b>a </b>stray thought creeping in.

    Was she struggling right now?

    The idea of Olivia out there with no roof over her head, vulnerable and possibly alone¡­ it stirred something in me. Not pity. No<b>, </b><b>never </b>that<b>. </b><b>But </b><b>a </b>nagging thought I couldn¡¯t quite shake off.

    Thest time she left here, she went to stay with Julian. That much I knew for certain, and the next thing I knew, <b>she </b><b>was </b>under <b>Julian¡¯s </b><b>roof</b>. It pissed <b>me </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>off </b>more than I care to admit.

    <b>Now</b><b>, </b>though¡­ could it be that she went back to him again?

    I leaned against the kitchen counter, arms crossed, the weight of the thought pressing hard on my chest. Was she really with him again? The <b>idea </b>alone made my jaw tighten.

    But <b>no</b>¡ªmaybe I was overthinking things. Olivia had other friends. At least I hoped she did. It¡¯s never really tried to be part of it before everything went to hell. Maybe that was my mistake.

    not

    like she ever let me fully into her world. And honestly, <b>I </b>

    Still, something didn¡¯t sit right with me. A quiet voice in the back of my mind kept nagging me, whispering that she could be in danger. Not because thought she was fragile¨Cfar from it. But because If she truly went to stay with Julian and his house is on fire does that mean?

    I pulled out my phone and called Dan. If anyone could find out what I needed without causing a scene, it was him.

    ¡°Are you around the area?¡± I asked as soon as he picked up.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he replied quickly, always sharp, always ready.

    ¡°I want you to check Olivia¡¯s apartment. Don¡¯t let her see you like thest time, just wait quietly in <b>a </b>corner until you see her enter or leave <b>the </b>apartment¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± he said. I didn¡¯t bother with goodbyes. I ended the call.

    I stood there for a moment, still holding the phone, trying to convince myself I was doing this out of responsibility, not concern. But the truth was harder to swallow. The truth was¨CI was concerned. And that irritated the hell out of me.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°I¡¯m just taking things too far, again.¡±

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯s¡­ no. I couldn¡¯t even finish the thought. I forced a smirk to my lips, as if that would silence the worry building in my chest.

    But then, why did I care? Why was I suddenly acting like her well¨Cbeing had anything to do with me? I didn¡¯t owe her anything¨Cnot anymore. We had made our choices. She walked away. Twice.

    Still¡­ would it really hurt to know she was okay?

    I sighed and was just about to leave the kitchen when my phone buzzed in my hand. Dan. Already?

    That was fast.

    I picked up the call. ¡°She¡¯s still living in that apartment, right?¡± asked, almost hoping he¡¯d say yes so I could put this all to rest.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, sir,¡± Dan replied. His voice was calm, but his words struck me like a punch in the gut. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to wait long. There are people moving in¨Cnew tenants. I asked around discreetly. No one named Olivia lives there anymore.¡±

    I froze, gripping the phone tighter. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Positive. The neighbors say someone new just signed the leasest week. She¡¯s gone.¡±

    Gone?

    I lowered the phone from my ear, staring nkly at the kitchen tiles. If she wasn¡¯t at her apartment¡­ where was she? Back with Julian?

    A thousand worst¨Ccase scenarios flooded my head.

    I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but the uncertainty in my chest started to feel like panic. And I hated that.

    Could the worst have happened?

 Ex wife bye 144

    <b>Chapter </b><b>144 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I rushed back into the living room, the remote nearly slipping from my grip as I turned up the volume on the TV. My eyes remained glued to <b>the </b>screen, scanning every word the news anchor said, desperate to catch something¨Canything¨Cabout survivors or casualties.

    ¡°Emergency services arrived at the scene within minutes, but the fire had already engulfed the entire structure. The source of the fire remains unknown the reporter stated, her voice calm but heavy.

    I leaned forward, holding my breath. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t mention if they found anyone, I felt my stomach twist into a knot.

    That was it? No names? Had she mentioned it earlier, before I turned up the volume? Had I missed the most important detail? A fatality. My mind reeled with possibilities, but the worst¨Ccase scenario clung to me like a noose tightening with each passing second.

    Dora.

    She had been watching the broadcast from the

    ginning. She must¡¯ve heard everything.

    I dropped the remote on the couch, practically sprinting up the stairs to my bedroom. My heart pounded in my chest. My breath caught as I swung the door open, my eyes sweeping the room.

    Dora stepped out of the bathroom just then, drying her hands with a towel. She looked startled by my sudden appearance.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, eyebrows raised in concern.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said sharply, walking closer. ¡°You were watching the news before I got home. Did they mention if there were any bodies found in the house <b>fire</b><b>? </b>Were there any survivors?¡±

    She blinked at me, her gaze drifting momentarily to the floor like she had zoned out. Her silence felt too long.

    ¡°Dora,¡± I said again, snapping my fingers to get her attention. ¡°Did you hear what I said?<b>¡± </b>

    She finally looked up, nodding slowly. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I heard you. Sorry, I was just thinking.¡± She paused, folding the towel in her hand. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t fully paying attention, but I did catch them saying that two bodies were found inside the house. They were¡­ burned beyond recognition.¡±

    odies.

    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. I took a step back, needing air. My mind swirled.

    ¡°Did they identify the bodies?¡± I asked, my voice strained.

    She shook her head. ¡°No. But from what the reporter said, the investigators believe the victims were a man and a woman. That¡¯s all they could determine

    for now.¡±

    A man and a woman. My breath stilled. Could it be¡­<b>? </b>

    I didn¡¯t want to believe it. I couldn¡¯t. But the thought had already lodged itself deep in my chest. My hands moved on their own <b>as </b><b>I </b>pulled <b>out </b><b>my </b>phone

    and dialed Olivia¡¯s number.

    Ringing.

    Then silence.

    ¡°Switched off,¡± I whispered to myself as realit

    mmed into me like <b>a </b>freight train.

    My hand trembled as I lowered the phone. No answer. No <b>trace</b>. No sign of life. Had that really been thest time I saw her<b>? </b>

    I staggered to the bed and sat down heavily, the weight of what I might have just lost pressing on my shoulders like boulders. <b>My </b><b>breath </b><b>came </b><b>in </b><b>short </b>gasps, and I didn¡¯t know¨Cwhy my chest ached so badly, why my thoughts were spiraling into despair.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>She </b>didn¡¯t deserve this, Olivia never wronged me, if anything, she had been a victim in all this. And still<b>, </b>I used her as a pawn, manipted her emotion. and forced her into my twisted game of revenge.

    I had promised myself I wouldn¡¯t feel anything. That I wouldn¡¯t get attached. That it was all just strategy.

    So why now¡­ did it feel like someone had just ripped my heart out of my chest? Why did it feel like I¡¯d just lost the only person who ever <b>trily </b>mattered)

    My hand went up to my chest, gripping tightly as if holding myself together could somehow stop the ache from spreading. It didn¡¯t. I squeezed harder. my fingers digging into my shirt, trying to make sense of the pain hammering inside my chest. Just when I thought I had reached my breaking <b>point</b><b>, </b>I feft it¨Cwarm, silent tears rushing down my cheeks like a flood I didn¡¯t know I was holding back.

    ¡°Babe, are you crying?¡± Dora¡¯s voice was soft, cautious. She walked toward me, hesitated for a moment, then sat beside me on the edge of the bed. <b>I </b><b>felt </b>her handnd gently on my shoulder.

    I didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, I wiped my face with the back of my hand, and when I looked down, the wet trail of a tear glistened against my skin. I stared at it in disbelief. I was crying. For her.

    It didn¡¯t make sense. We weren¡¯t even that close. Not really. But in the little time we spent talking, I saw her for who she truly was¨Ckind, patient, even

    when she had every reason not to be. She didn¡¯t deserve what I put her through.

    The truth hit me like a punch in the gut. All this time, I was blinded by hate¨Cby years of anger and a desperate need for revenge. And I took all of that out on Olivia. I made her the target of my pain, used her as a scapegoat for something she had absolutely nothing to do with.

    She was adopted. She didn¡¯t even share a drop of blood with the Graysons. She wasn¡¯t part of the lies that ruined my life. But I punished her anyway.<b>! </b>punished her for simply existing in a world I couldn¡¯t control.

    I never even got the chance to say I was sorry.

    I blinked, trying to stop the tears<b>, </b>but they wouldn¡¯t stop. They just kepting, heavier now, burning hot against my skin. My chest felt like <b>it </b><b>was </b><b>caving </b>in. Like someone was standing on top of me, suffocating me slowly. The worst part? I knew this pain was my own doing.

    ¡°Maybe if I had treated her better¡­¡± I whispered to myself, the words barely making it past my lips, ¡°Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have gone to that bastard¡¯s house. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have¡­ died.¡±

    A wave of guilt crushed me. My fist clenched tightly as I tried to keep myself frompletely unraveling. But the truth was like <b>a </b>mirror I couldn¡¯t look away from.

    I had a hand in her death.

    I pushed her away. Humiliated her. If I had given her even a fraction of kindness<b>, </b>maybe she would¡¯ve stayed away from Julian. Maybe she would still <b>be </b>alive. The weight of that reality was unbearable.

    I wasn¡¯t in love with her. At least I didn¡¯t think I was. But what I felt right now¨Cthis twisting pain, this hollow space <b>in </b>my chest¨Cit was more <b>than </b>guilt. It was something deeper, something raw. Something that wouldn¡¯t let go.

    What¡¯s actually going on with me?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to cry over anyone, darling,¡± Dora¡¯s voice cut in again, her fingers weaving gently through my hair. ¡°I¡¯m here for you<b>, </b>okay<b>? </b><b>You </b><b>don¡¯t</b>, need to go through this alone.¡±

    I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t. But her presence, her words, felt wrong in that moment. <b>I </b>didn¡¯t wantfort. I didn¡¯t want anyone to make this <b>feel </b><b>better</b><b>. </b>I needed to feel this. <b>To </b>sit with it. To let the pain speak, even if it shattered mepletely.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to be alone right now,¡± I said quietly, my voice steady but firm.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave. Now.¡± I interrupted her<b>, </b>my tone sharp, leaving <b>no </b>room for argument.

    <b>09:09 </b><b>Fri</b>, 13 <b>Jun </b><b>K </b>

    She froze, then stood silently, her footsteps soft as she walked out and gently closed the door behind her.

    G

 Ex wife bye 145

    <b>Chapter </b><b>145 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    <b>¡°</b>See, I knew you would be alright. And we¡¯re almost at the airport,¡± Damian said with a rxed smile as he remained seated beside me<b>, </b><b>his </b>voice calm.

    I gave a small nod and leaned back, trying to rx my shoulders. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess I just panicked a little. This was my first time I admitted<b>, </b>letting <b>out </b>a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said kindly ¡°It¡¯s natural to panic in situations like this. But you handled yourself well.¡±

    There was a short pause before Damian turned to me, his tone shifting into something a little more curious. ¡°So tell me a little about yourself. Are you and Julian in a rtionship? I couldn¡¯t help but notice how protective he was when I tried speaking to you outside.¡±

    His assumption almost made meugh out loud. I gave him a half¨Csmile and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that at all. He¡¯s just¡­ always been that way with me. Very protective.¡± I paused, watching his brow furrow slightly. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t know, considering you¡¯re his best friend<b>.¡± </b>

    Damian¡¯s head tilted to the side. ¡°Know what?¡± he asked, clearly intrigued now. ¡°He¡¯s been keeping a lot from me these past few months, so please fill

    me in.¡±

    I leaned in a little, lowering my voice to a near whisper, even though there was no one else around to hear. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m actually his long¨Clost sister.¡±

    For a second, Damianughed as if I had just told the punchline of a joke. But when he realized I wasn¡¯tughing along <b>with </b>him¨Cwhen he saw <b>the </b>steady look in my eyes¨Chis expression dropped. His eyebrows raised in disbelief.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re not joking?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper now.

    I shook my head. ¡°Not even a little.¡±

    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± he blurted, standing up so fast the seat squeaked beneath him. His hands flew to his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re¡­wait, that actually makes so much sense now! Your name is Olivia¡­ and the way he was acting, of course! Wow!¡± He sat back down slowly, still stunned.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a lot to process,¡± I said casually, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°But we¡¯ve kind of passed the shock stage already. It¡¯s old news to <b>us </b>

    now.¡±

    Damian blinked at me. ¡°Still, this is incredible. You¡¯re a ke. Julian and his family¡­ they mourned you. Everyone thought you were dead.¡±

    I gave a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s what life does sometimes. Throws unexpected reunions at you.¡±

    Damian leaned in again, the curiosity in his eyes growing. ¡°But wait¨Cat least tell me something. Where¡¯ve you been all this time? How did <b>you </b><b>survive</b><b>? </b>You can¡¯t just drop something this huge and not tell me the story.¡±

    <b>out </b>

    I let out a quiet sigh and looked out the ne window for a moment before turning back to him. ¡°Honestly? There¡¯s not much to tell. A <b>nice </b><b>orphanage </b>took me in. Then I got adopted by some people who turned out to be¡­ pretty horrible. I didn¡¯t even know I was adopted until recently, when! that Julian was my brother. So yeah<b>, </b>that¡¯s how we got here.<b>¡± </b>

    I spoke the words like they were no big deal, like thest week hadn¡¯t been one of the most traumatic yet life¨Cchanging periods of my life. But deep down, I knew I was still processing it all.

    Damian stared at me<b>, </b>a mix of concern and disbelief on his face. ¡°You¡¯re leaving out the important parts, Olivia. What happened to Mom? What happened to you guys?<b>¡± </b>He rubbed his forehead, clearly overwhelmed. ¡°I woke up one day, and Julian was calling me from a payphone with an unknown number, sounding like a different person. I didn¡¯t push him for answers then, but now you both show up here¨Cwith bruises<b>, </b>no less¡ªand no real exnation. <b>I </b>was hoping you could exin that part.¡±

    I looked at him, my expression sobering. This wasn¡¯t something I could keep brushing off anymore. The truth needed to <be </b><b>out </b><b>at </b>least <b>some </b><b>of </b><b>it</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°How about we exin everything when we get off this ne?¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m still <b>trying </b><b>to </b>keep <b>it </b><b>together</b><b>, </b><b>honestly</b>.

    Damian gave a small nod<b>, </b>sensing the heaviness in my words<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Okay, sure<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he said gently, leaning back in his seat and <b>closing </b><b>his </b>eyes, <b>giving </b>me son il

    <b>space. </b>

    <b>Just </b>then, the ne hit a pocket of turbulence. The sudden jolt made my heart leap into my throat. Instinctively, I gripped the armrest <b>tightly</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>knuckles turning white as the aircraft shook beneath us. I sucked in a few shaky breaths, trying not to panic. My other hand moved <b>protectively </b><b>over </b><b>my </b>

    stomach.

    ¡°Am guessing¡­¡± Damian¡¯s voice cut through the tension with an attempt at lightness. ¡°That¡¯s not just a big lunch belly?<i>¡± </i>

    Despite everything, a small smile tugged at my lips. I nced down at my baby bump, which was bing more visible by the day. ¡°No,¡± Freplied <b>softly</b><b>. </b>¡°I¡¯m expecting.¡±

    His brows rose in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were married.¡±

    I turned my gaze away from him, staring out at the clouds drifting past the window. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m no longer married,¡± I said, the ache in my chest <b>growing </b>sharper with each word. The sting of Adrian¡¯s betrayal still lived inside me like a wound that refused to heal.

    There was a short pause before Damian spoke again, his voice softer this time. ¡°Sorry to hear that. I just assumed you were married because¨Cwell, who in their right mind would leave you¡­ especially in a condition like this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I gave a sad chuckle, but there was no humor in it. ¡°He left me like this,¡± I said inly. ¡°And he did far worse than just leave. He did things I¡¯ll never forgive him for.¡±

    Damian didn¡¯t try to press further. He simply nodded in quiet understanding, his eyes filled with empathy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you went through that. I hope this new journey you¡¯re on¨Cthis new chapter¨Chelps you find peace. Helps you heal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured, offering him a small smile, even though my heart was still heavy. ¡°I hope so too<b>.</b>¡±

    I leaned in the soft, leather seat and let my body finally rx. It felt like I hadn¡¯t truly rested in weeks¨Cmaybe months. Between the chaos of escaping<b>, </b>the trauma of what had happened, and the emotional weight I¡¯d been carrying, my body and soul were on the brink of copse.

    Closing my eyes, I allowed myself to drift off, lulled by the soft hum of the ne¡¯s engine. Sleep for the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to let go.

    came quickly, like a warm nket pulling me under, and

    I hadn¡¯t had a proper night¡¯s rest in a long while, and theck of sleep was starting to wear on me. Not to mention, I hadn¡¯t eaten a decent meal either. My appetite had vanished somewhere between fear<b>, </b>stress, and heartbreak. My stomach growled asionally in protest, <i>but </i>I didn¡¯t have the energy or will to feed it.

    Still, there was a small spark of hope flickering in me.

    I¡¯d heard Mexico had incredible food¨Cspicy dishes, fresh fruits, rich stews. Maybe, once we settled in and I had a moment to breathe, <b>I </b>could treat <b>myself </b>to something good. Something nourishing for me¡­ and for the baby. A tiny slice of peace.

    The thoughtforted me, even if just a little.

    By <i>the </i>time wended in Mexico, the sun was casting a golden glow across the tarmac<b>. </b>I looked out the window as the ne touched down<b>, </b>and <b>to </b><b>my </b>surprise, a sense of calm washed over me.

    One **

    hile pre

    Ever

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 146

    <b>Chapter 146 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The moment I stepped off the ne, I started feeling dizzy. My feet felt heavy, and the floor seemed to sway beneath me like I was still midair. I blinked a few times, trying to get a grip on myself, but the fatigue from the long flight, the stress of the past few days, and my pregnancy were all catching up to me

    at once.

    ¡°You okay, sweetheart?¡± my mom asked softly, her voice still weak from everything she had endured.

    ¡°I think I just need a minute,¡± I mumbled, pressing a hand to my temple as we walked through the busy airport corridor toward the waiting area.

    Julian was just ahead of us, using Damian¡¯s phone to call our father. From what I overheard, Dad had insisted on picking us up himself. That only made my nerves spike even more. I¡¯d spoken to him over the phone¨Chis voice had always been kind and calm, full of an emotion I hadn¡¯t understood until recently. But meeting him in person? That was a whole new level of overwhelming.

    My palms were sweaty, and my heart thudded in my chest like a drum. This was it. First, I found my mom¡­ and now, I was about to meet the man who had given me half of my identity, the man who never stopped looking for me. My father.

    We waited for only a few minutes before a soft chime came from the airport speaker system.

    ¡°Mr. Julian ke, pleasee to the front.¡±

    A female voice echoed clearly, making all of us nce toward the direction it came from.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s our cue,¡± Julian said, standing and gently helping Mom to her feet. Her resilience amazed me.

    We made our way slowly to the area the voice had directed us to. As we turned the corner, my eyesnded on a tall man seated on a bench, dressed in a tailored navy suit. Even from behind, he brought confidence and authority. Two armed men in ck suits stood nearby, alert and watchful. Something

    about the scene told me¨Cthat was him.

    ¡°Father,¡± Julian called out as we approached.

    The man stood up immediately, adjusting his tie with a mix of precision and urgency. He turned, his eyes falling on Julian, and a broad smile broke

    across his face.

    ¡°Julian,¡± he said, stepping forward and pulling him into a strong hug. ¡°Did you grow taller? Dios m¨ªo, it¡¯s so good to see you again, son.<b>¡± </b>

    Their moment was warm and heartfelt, and I watched with a lump in my throat. But as soon as his gaze shifted and fell on our mother¨Cfrail, bruised, barely standing¨Chis entire demeanor changed.

    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, voice low with concern. ¡°Mi amor¡­ what happened to you?¡±

    My mom smiled, wrapping her arms around him as best she could. ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You thought what?¡± he repeated, pulling back to look at her properly. ¡°Why would you think something like that? Who did this to you? Tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything when we get home,¡± she said softly, brushing her fingers against his cheek. ¡°Right now, I need a hot bath and a little rest.¡±

    He started to object<b>, </b>the worry in his voice rising, but I stepped forward, swallowing the lump in my throat.

    ¡°Hi, Dad,¡± I said, my voice trembling slightly buy carrying enough strength to catch his attention.

    He turned, almost in slow motion, and looked at me. For a moment, he just stared¨Creally stared¨Clike he was trying to memorize every detail of my face.

    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± he breathed, emotion thick in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t say anything sooner. You look even more beautiful in person.¡±

    09:06 Sat, <b>14 </b>Jun

    Then, gently, he took my hand in both of his, raised it to his lips, and kissed it. Before I could even open my routh to speak, ha <b>culled </b>ma ata 4 vario tight hug. His arms wrapped around me like a protective shield,

    ¡°I wanted to see you first before I said this,¡± he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t find your all those years ago, Olivia. I ow even begin to imagine what you must have gone through being out there all alone.¡±

    His words cracked something inside me. I felt my throat tighten as I held onto him, trying to keep the tears from falling, but failing miserably.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad,¡± I said softly, pulling back just enough to look him in the eye. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t your let it go.¡±

    fault. I¡¯m not even holding it in my heart <b>anymore</b><b>. </b>I¡¯ve

    He let out a shaky breath, like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Not only did you take your mother¡¯s eyes,¡± he said, brushing a teas from my cheek with his thumb, ¡°but you speak like her too. Always with kindness.¡± There was a sadness in his smile, one only a father who had lost time with his daughter could wear.

    I tried to speak, but I couldn¡¯t. The lump in my throat made words impossible. I was too little <i>to </i>remember much about my family when everything fell apart, but every time I got close to them¨Cmy mom, Julian, and now my dad¨Cit was like something in my soul recognized them. Like I was returning to a ce I belonged.

    ¡°I know you all owe me <i>some </i>exining,¡± he added with a gentle smile, ¡°but let¡¯s get you find out what happened¡±

    all home first. You look tired and you deservefort. Then

    That word¨Chome¨Cit hit different. Even though I had never stepped foot into their house or even been to this country before, hearing that word <b>from </b>him filled me with a sense of peace, not one that felt like this, anyway. But now? Now I had one.

    Damian stepped forward politely. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Mr. ke,¡± he said, his tone formal but friendly.

    My father turned to him with recognition. ¡°Damian,¡± he said with a nod, ¡°will you be joining us?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, sir,¡± Damian replied. ¡°Olivia and I would like to have a chat about something if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± my father said without hesitation. Then, despite having two strong bodyguards by his side, he moved toward my mother and gently took over supporting her weight from Julian. It wasn¡¯t a matter of strength¨Cit was a matter of love. He needed to be the one holding her, even if <b>it </b>cost him every <i>ounce </i>of energy. <i>And </i>she let him, leaning into him as if she¡¯d been waiting for this her whole life.

    When we stepped outside the airport, I nearly froze. My eyes widened

    at the scene before me.

    Not <i>one</i><i>, </i>not two, and <i>not </i>even four but seven ck vehicles lined the curb like a presidential convoy. Each of them polished to perfection, their windows tinted dark, their presencemanding. I didn¡¯t need to ask if they were all ours. I already knew.

    Julian had money<i>, </i>power, and <i>connections </i>and now I understood where it all came from. He wasn¡¯t the originator of the wealth, just the heir. And from the way people moved <i>around </i>my father, how the security detail handled every movement with precision it was clear that the ke name carried power in Mexico too.

    Without saying a <i>word</i>, I climbed into the vehicle, letting the leather seat hug my body. It was strange how something <b>so </b>new could feel soforting. But I guess that¡¯s what home was supposed <i>to </i>feel like.

    <b>AD </b>

 Ex wife bye 147

    <b>Chapter </b><b>147 </b>

    <b>OLIMA¡¯S </b><b>POV </b>

    We finally arrived <b>at </b>my dad¡¯s estate, and even before the cars came to aplete step, my jaw had already dropped the c

    massive doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it. It was like something out of a dream. A pce. The house stood tall and proud, adorned with windows, polished marble columns, and a grand fountain in the middle of the circr driveway Everything gleamed like it had been plucked pads fusury magazine.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I whispered under my breath, my eyes scanning the perfectly trimmed hedges and the cascading water of the fountain

    Julian leaned in from beside me and whispered with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± He must¡¯ve seen the expression on my fate or the way my moth hed been hanging open for the past two minutes.

    The convoy finally rolled to a gentle halt, and one by one, the doors opened. I stepped out slowly, still in awe. Several maids, dressed in matching uniforms and lined up with perfect posture, were already waiting at the grand entrance.

    It¡¯s not like i had never seen a maid before but this was just different. A few of them rushed forward to help my mom, who was gently being supported by ane of the bodyguards.

    As I stood there marveling at everything, my dad came around from his car and walked over to me, his steps purposeful, but his expression wants

    ¡°Wee to your new home, Olivia,¡± he said with a proud smile, cing a hand on my back. ¡°I¡¯m going to make it asfortable for you as possible

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, still unable to believe this was real.

    He gestured toward the wide grand staircase that led to two massive oak doors, and I followed him slowly, still looking around. It was all too much. couldn¡¯t help but feel out of ce. The stonework alone looked like something from an ancient European castle. Everything screamed wealth and here! was thinking I had seen wealth.

    We walked into the house, and my breath caught again.

    The interior was breathtaking.

    Golden chandeliers sparkled above, hanging from ceilings that seemed to touch the sky. The floors were spotless and so polished I could see my reflection in them. Every wall was decorated with beautiful art, and the entire space smelled faintly ofvender

    Then, I instinctively started removing my shoes at the entrance.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± my dad asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get your floors dirty,¡± I replied sheepishly, crouching down to untie my sneakers.

    Heughed a deep, fullugh that seemed to echo through the grand hallway. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been two hours, and you¡¯re already making meugh<b>,</b>¡± he said, clearly amused. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t remember thest time Iughed like that.¡±

    I straightened up, cheeks flushed. ¡°Sorry, I just didn¡¯t want to disrespect anything. Everything¡¯s just¡­ so perfect.¡±

    He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°No need to worry about that. If anything gets dirty, the maids will handle it. That¡¯s what we pay them for.¡± Then he leaned in slightly. ¡°But it¡¯s sweet that you thought of it.¡±

    Just then, one of the maids came over and informed us that my mom had been taken to the mini in¨Chouse medical room. It looked like a private pharmacy mixed with a small clinic¨Cfitted with professional equipment and a couple of nurses in uniforms.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± my dad assured me. ¡°I have the best nurses in the house. Nothing will happen to her under my roof.¡±

    Julian, who had been quiet while admiring the hallway paintings, finally spoke up. ¡°Huh. Not a single thing¡¯s changed since I left. Still <b>has </b>hirsonal hospital wing,¡± he said with a grin.

    hapter 147.

    <b>our </b><b>dad </b><b>chuckled</b>. <b>Some </b><b>things </b>are <b>too </b><b>good </b><b>to </b>change.

    <b>Then </b><b>his </b><b>tone </b>shifted to something more serious but still gentle, ¡°Now, here¡¯s what <b>we¡¯re </b>going to do you two are going to hostin <b>clearly</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>need </b>it. Then, when you¡¯re ready,e back down for some food. After that¡­¡± He paused, his <b>gaze </b><b>moving </b>betazom po?tar and <b>talk</b><b>. </b><b>And </b><b>you </b>tell <b>me </b>what happened to your mother and everything. Every single thing that¡¯s been <b>going </b>on¡±

    I <b>gave </b>Julian a look, he sounded so intimidating and I don¡¯t think it was a good idea to say we weren¡¯t going to exin to Him.

    I gave him a nod and one of the maids showed me to my room.

    Once the door opened I stood there for a while staring at my room, It literally looked like the root was the same size as Julian¡¯s living <b>room </b>from the in way the furniture was arranged to the color of the room to the amazing scent of the room everything about it seemed perfect. Let¡¯s also not forget abo the size, it was so big I found it hard to believe that it was mine.

    I was done with washing off all the dirt that had been on my body.

    Once I was out of the shower the smell of the food they were preparing downstairs got into my nose.

    That alone gave me more reason to hurry up,

    I was looking for the wardrobe to change into something, at least I hoped they had something that could fit me with my baby bump

    I saw a small passage that led into another smaller room, I decided to check it out, the ce was dark when I enter so it was difficult finding the switch<b>, </b>but in doing so I felt a lot of things in that small room and they oddly felt like fabric<b>, </b><b>I </b>finally found the switch and when I turned the lights on it¡¯s turned out that the small room was actually a closet

    This did not look like a closet, it looked more like a mini mall, It was so beautiful, the designer dresses all looked amazing.

    I walked closer in amazement, touching and admiring the beautiful dresses, all sorts of them, from jeans to gowns to skirts.

    I just went for anything my mind told me was good, my main focus was on the meal they had prepared.

    I wore a free g skirt with an XL hoodie.

    I was at home so I was going to dress that way.

    AD

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 148

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    <b>I </b>made my way down to the dining hall, and the moment I stepped in, my jaw nearly hit the floor. The table way indeed long

    But the length of the table wasn¡¯t what held my attention.

    My gaze locked onto the spread of food arranged in front of me like a royal banquet. There was everything literally everything. From spicy Medicin tacos and enchdas, to buttery croissants, Italian pasta in creamy sauces, fresh sushi rolls, roasted meats, and even traditional American pancakes stacked high like a tower. The air was rich with the aroma of spices, sauces, and freshly baked bread. I blinked a few times just to make sure I <b>want </b>imagining it.

    Is this how they eat every day? I wondered, stunned. Because if it is, they must waste a ridiculous amount of food.

    ¡°Hi there. I like the outfit,¡± a voice said from behind, pulling me out of my trance.

    I turned and saw Damian standing there with a small smirk on his lips. I had forgotten he came with us.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, tugging at the edge of my loose blouse: ¡°Well, technically¡­ this is the only outfit that hides my baby bump,¡± I added with <b>a </b>half-ugh.

    He chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re amazed by the food too, right?¡±

    ¡°Do they really cook like this all the time?¡± I asked, my eyes still fixed on the feast.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here a lot,¡± he said, stepping beside me. ¡°And no. They definitely don¡¯t go this crazy on a regr day. I think¡­ It¡¯s because of you. You¡¯re here

    now.¡±

    My heart fluttered a little at his words. Me? Causing this? It was hard to imagine I had that kind of impact on anyone¨Clet alone a whole household.

    Just then, a door opened to my left. I turned and immediately lit up. Mom walked in, no longer in her hospital gown. She looked refreshed, her face brighter, and her posture stronger. They must have given her more medication¨Csomething to help with the pain¨Cand she¡¯d finally had time to rest. She looked like herself again.

    ¡°Mom!¡± I said, hurrying over to her. I wrapped my arms around her gently. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you recovering.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she said, brushing my hair behind my ear like she used to. ¡°I¡¯ve been through worse than this since the ¡®70s.¡±

    I pulled back slightly and looked at her, brows raised. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±

    She just gave me a mysterious smirk, then walked off toward the table like she hadn¡¯t just dropped a massive question mark into my mind. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was joking or serious¨Cbut if she was serious¡­ just how old was she, really?

    Before I could ask, my father¡¯s voice echoed through the room. ¡°Is everyone ready to eat?¡±

    He walked to the head of the table with thatmanding presence only powerful men seemed to carry so effortlessly. Even in his calmest tone, you felt

    like you had to listen.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat,¡± Mom said as she took her seat beside him.

    I sat down next to her, while Damian and Julian took seats as well. I looked at the food again¨Csteaming, colorful, inviting¨Cand my stomach growled embarrassingly loud, betraying my hunger.

    I reached out to grab a spoon, unable to wait any longer, but Julian caught my eye and gave me a subtle nod¨Cone that clearly meant, Wait.

    Confused, I paused, hand in midair. A hush fell over the table, and everyone seemed to be waiting for something.

    <b>Then </b>it hit me <b>we </b><b>were </b><b>in </b><b>a </b>different kind of household now. One with traditions, Structure And apparently, stoma <b>m </b>di

    <b>I </b><b>lowered </b><b>my </b>hand slowly, heart thumping a bit.

    <b>Then </b>my dad¡¯s voice spoke out with calm authority, ¡°Let us pray.¡± His deep tone cut gently through the room, and in <b>response </b>everyone must joined hands. My mom reached out towards me, and I gently took it.

    At that moment, I understood why Julian had given me that small shake of the head earlier when I was about to dive into the food. <b>Here</b>, <b>they </b>prayed before meals¡ªsomething I¡¯d never really been ustomed to. My old life hadn¡¯t exactly been built on traditions like these. My old family <b>back </b>from, never really indulged in anything religious. But this? This felt different. It felt grounding, like I was slowly bing part of something <b>I¡¯d </b>missed all my life.

    ¡°Dear Father,¡± my dad began, his eyes closed, his voice steady and reverent, ¡°bless this meal, and as we gather today, bless this gathering. Amen.¡±

    A chorus of soft ¡°Amen¡± followed, and everyone opened their eyes. Julian gave me a warm smile and handed me the spoon he had earlier prevented me from grabbing. This time, it felt right to eat.

    I didn¡¯t waste a second. I reached for the chicken curry and rice. The aroma had been torturing me since I got to the table. The first spoonful was heavenly¨Cvorful, warm, andforting in a way I hadn¡¯t felt in years. My hand moved quickly, scooping more onto my te. I barely noticed the amused nces around me.

    ¡°Slow down, mijo, there¡¯s enough,¡± my mom said, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and concern as she watched me devour the food.

    But my dad raised a hand slightly, silently telling her to let me be.

    I wasn¡¯t just eating¨CI was filling in days of emptiness. Food had never tasted like this when I was lonely or sad. But now<i>? </i>Surrounded by the people who were slowly piecing my life back together, every bite felt likefort, like healing. I didn¡¯t stop until I had eaten four full tes¨Ceach dish different, each one delicious. It¨¢liansagna, Mexican tamales, grilled American steak, and of course, the chicken curry that started it all.

    Finally, with a satisfied sigh, I leaned back in my chair, my stomach full and my heart strangely light. The vors lingered on my tongue, and I let myself smile¨Creally smile, not a polite one, but a full, happy grin.

    ¡°I hope you like it,¡± my dad said, his eyes watching me with such softness that it made my throat tighten.

    I nodded enthusiastically. ¡°It was amazing,¡± I said, barely able to form more words around the happiness swelling inside me.

    For a fleeting moment, I felt like a child again, safe and loved, surrounded by my family

    As the others finished their meals, the maids silently began clearing the table with practiced efficiency. The clinking of dishes and the soft rustle of their uniforms filled the space as my dad straightened in his chair, his face shifting into a more serious expression.

    ¡°Now that everyone is full,¡± he said, his tone firm but not cold, ¡°we talk.¡±

    I immediately nced at my mom. My heart began to pound harder.

    Was I really about to tell him everything? That it was my ex¨Chusband who had tried <i>to </i>kill me? That he didn¡¯t just try to destroy me, but had almost seeded in hurting Julian and my mom too? The thought made my stomach churn, even with all the delicious food still settling inside me.

 Ex wife bye 149

    <b>Chapter 149 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My father¡¯s voice filled the room, calm but stern. ¡°Thest time I spoke to you all, your mother sounded fine. There were no bruises <b>on </b>her body <b>or </b><b>yours</b>. We agreed that you¡¯d being to Mexico, and I would pick you both up. Then out of nowhere, I receive a call and see all of this? Olivia<b>, </b>Julian<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>need </b><b>an </b>exnation. Now.¡±

    The room went still, and even the sound of the maids clearing the dishes had faded into silence. I looked at Julian, unsure of where <b>to </b>begin. He cleared his throat, his fingers lightly tapping the edge of the dining table.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot that happened in the past three days,¡± Julian began, his voice steady but clearly strained. ¡°And to be honest, we¡¯re lucky to even be here at this table. But I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯ll start from the beginning.¡±

    He gave me a quick nce, a silent cue to brace myself. Damian, who had been quietly sipping juice suddenly leaned forward, interested now more <b>than </b>

    ever.

    Julian continued, ¡°It started the moment Olivia decided to go back and inform her ex¨Chusband that she was carrying his child. She felt he had a right <b>to </b>know¡­¡±

    ¡°But things didn¡¯t go as nned,¡± I cut in, my voice softer than I expected. ¡°He wasn¡¯t who I thought he¡¯d be. I didn¡¯t even get the words out. Everything about the visit felt wrong, so I left his house that day. For good.¡±

    Julian nodded and picked up from there. ¡°She came to my ce upset, but determined to leave the country. We decided that was the best thing <b>for </b><b>her </b>and the baby. We were packing, nning¡­ and then it happened.¡±

    He paused. <b>I </b>could see him reliving the memory. The part that still haunted both of us.

    ¡°That night,¡± he continued, ¡°armed men broke into the house. Not just a robbery. These guys were professionals. Cold. Calcted. They took out all the security guards without hesitation. We tried calling the police, but they never arrived on time.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t even get close,¡± I added, the memory suddenly tightening my <b>c </b>

    chest.

    Julian went on. ¡°They found us. Tied us up. I thought we were going to die right there in the living room. But then<b>¡­ </b>then they did something none of us expected.¡±

    ¡°They nted bombs,¡± I said quietly.

    The word hung in the air.

    ¡°What?¡± Damian choked, nearly spilling the drink in his hand.

    My father¡¯s eyes sharpened. He leaned forward, fingers steepled under his chin<b>, </bpletely focused. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully,¡± Julian said, ¡°we managed to get out just before the explosion. It was close. Too close.¡±

    ¡°The st went off,¡± I said, finishing his thought. ¡°And the shockwave¡­ it hit us. Hard. That¡¯s what left the bruises. That¡¯s how Mom got injured. <b>We </b><b>were </b>thrown against the ground, and ss shattered everywhere. We were lucky to be alive.¡±

    Julian nodded solemnly. ¡°The entire house is gone. Nothing left but rubble<b>.¡± </b>

    <b>My </b>father exhaled deeply, then leaned back into his chair. His expression hadn¡¯t changed, but I knew him well enough <b>to </b><b>see </b><b>the </b><b>quiet </b><b>storm </b><b>brewing </b>beneath the surface.

    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s <b>all </b>that happened?¡± he asked.

    <b>I </b>nodded<b>, </b>slowly.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>¡°And </b>who sent the men?¡± he asked, though I was sure he already knew.

    I hesitated. My throat felt dry, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet his gaze. I knew the second I said it out loud, there would be no taking it back.

    <b>¡°</b>It was my ex¨Chusband,¡± I said softly.

    There was <b>a </b>thick silence.

    My father¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but the fire in his eyes said it all. Something in the room shifted.

    ¡°What is this young man¡¯s name?¡± my father asked, his voice almost too calm¨Ccontrolled, like the stillness of water right before a raging storm.

    I hesitated for just a second, but there was no point lying or sugarcoating it now. ¡°Adrian Westwood,¡± I said quietly.

    The moment his name left my mouth, the air in the room seemed to shift. My father didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, with a swift flick of his fingers<b>, </b>one of the suited butlers came running in, already clutching a ck tablet as if he had anticipated themand.

    My father took it without a word and began scrolling, his fingers swift, his eyes scanning the screen with clean precision. I could hear my own heartbeat in my ears as I watched him search Adrian¡¯s name. The room was silent except for the soft swipes of his finger on the screen.

    ¡°It says here that he¡¯s a billionaire businessman,¡± my father began, his voice level. ¡°Founder of Westwood Industries. I¡¯ve heard of thatpany before.¡±

    That calm tone¡­ it scared me more than if he¡¯d shouted.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t do this,¡± my mom¡¯s voice cut in, firm butced with concern. A chill went down my spine. She wasn¡¯t just trying to calm him. She was warning him.

    And if she was worried¡­ then I needed to be, too. Because my mom knew my dad better than anyone else in the world. If she was trying to pull him back, then this wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen him <i>like </i>this¨Ccalm, calcting, dangerous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± my dad replied, still not looking at her. ¡°This man¨CAdrian Westwood¨Csent men to kill you. To kill my only son. My only daughter. And¡­¡± His eyes flicked to me and then slowly dropped to my stomach. ¡°¡­my grandchild.¡±

    His words mmed into me harder than I expected. My arms wrapped around my belly, as if to shield the life growing inside me from the fury that now bled into my father¡¯s voice.

    ¡°And not only that,¡± he went on, ¡°he blew up a multi¨Cbillion dor mansion. A mansion my father built. A home that was meant to stay in our family for generations. I passed it to Julian, who would one day pass it to his son.¡±

    His voice was louder now. Each word carried weight, authority, and a terrifying edge.

    ¡°I <i>know</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>my mom said softly. <i>¡°</i>But we¡¯re here. We¡¯re alive. We¡¯re safe. That¡¯s what matters.¡±

    ¡°Safe?¡± my dad snapped, turning toward her <i>now</i>, hisposure cracking just enough to show <b>the </b>fury bubbling underneath. <b>¡°</b>What <b>if </b>something had happened to you? To Julian? To Oliver? I only just got Olivia back. Seeing her again is the best thing that¡¯s happened to me in years and that young man tried to rip that away from me again!¡±

    I looked down at my hands in myp, shame and fear twisting inside me. I hadn¡¯t wanted things to end up like this.

    <i>My </i>dad took a breath and straightened, his voice lowering again but no less firm. ¡°He made one fatal mistake,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because his not from Mexico but the ke family does not get stepped on anywhere.¡±

    ¡°He should¡¯ve thought twice. Because no one tries to hurt the ke family and walks away unscathed.¡±

    <b>The </b>room went quiet again<b>, </b>the weight of his words settling on everyone like heavy dust:

 Ex wife bye 150

    <b>Chapter </b><b>150 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>150 </b>

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>As </b><b>you </b><b>can </b>see<b>, </b>the branch at Mall City has been doing amazingly. The sales have gone <b>up </b>better than we expected,¡± James¡¯s voice <b>droned </b>faintly in the <b>background</b><b>, </b>the words barely registering in my mind.

    I sat in my chair at the head of the conference table, my eyes fixed on the report in front of me. But truthfully, I hadn¡¯t read a single line. My vision was blurred¡ªnot literally, but mentally. You know that feeling when your body¡¯s in one ce, but your mind? It¡¯s floating somewhere else entirely<b>, </b>disconnected from reality. That was me.

    I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>even thinking of anything specific. My mind wasn¡¯t crowded. It was empty¨Cjust empty. A quiet space that felt too heavy to be silence. I didn¡¯t know if it was numbness or simply fatigue, but either way, I wasn¡¯t present.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re good?¡± James¡¯s voice cut in again, this time sharper, more deliberate.

    I blinked, snapped back for a second, and took a slow breath. Sitting up straighter, I adjusted my tie¨Cmore out of habit than necessity. ¡°Of course. <b>Why </b>do you ask?¡±

    James raised an eyebrow. ¡°Because for the past thirty minutes, I feel like I¡¯ve been exining Mall City¡¯s quarterly performance to a ghost.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± I said quickly, hoping to shut him up and move things along.

    He crossed his arms<b>, </b>unconvinced. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯ve been staring at that file since we started. You haven¡¯t asked a single question. You haven¡¯t even nodded. And you expect me to believe you¡¯re paying attention?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine, James,¡± I repeated, this time more firmly.

    But he wasn¡¯t buying it. He knew me too well for that. He¡¯s seen me operate with barely two hours <b>of </b>sleep and still tear apart a deal proposal like <b>a </b>machine. He knows when something¡¯s off.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± he said, leaning back in the chair beside mine. ¡°If you¡¯re really listening, tell me the three major sales trends I mentioned just five minutes ago.¡±

    I turned my face toward him slowly, ring. ¡°Is this meant to be some kind of joke?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°But something¡¯s clearly on your mind. And the Adrian I know¨Che never lets anything mess with his business head. Not unless it¡¯s something serious. So¡­ what is it? Are you thinking about what you want to do?¡±

    Fuck

    I totally forgot about that

    I sighed and raked my hand through my hair. My thoughts raced now, no longer numb, but storming into me all at once.

    The Graysons wereing today. That alone was enough pressure but that wasn¡¯t the biggest thing eating away at me right now.

    James studied my face, and when I didn¡¯t say anything right away, he added, ¡°Wait¨Cby that look<b>, </b>that¡¯s not even what¡¯s really bothering you? <b>The </b><b>shit </b>you wanna do to the Graysons is a big mess, so what the hell is bigger than that?¡±

    I hesitated. Every instinct told me to brush it off again, to bury it the way I always did. But James wasn¡¯t just my business partner. He was <b>the </b><b>one </b><b>person</b><b>! </b>could trust not to twist my weakness into leverage. So I said it.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± I muttered.

    His eyes widened. ¡°You caught her with another guy? What happened to her?¡±

    I looked away, lips pressing together tightly. I didn¡¯t even <b>know </b><b>how </b>to put the words together. Every <b>version </b>sounded <b>worse </b><b>in </b><b>my </b><b>head</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>150 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>She¡¯s</b><b>¡­ </b><b>she¡¯s </b><b>gone</b><b>,¡± </b>I <b>finally </b>said, <b>my </b>voice barely audible.

    James <b>froze</b>. <b>¡°</b>Gone?¡± he echoed, cautiously. ¡°Like¡­ what do you mean, she has left your house<b>, </b>the contract between <b>you </b>two is overse

    ¡°She¡¯s <b>dead</b>, James,<b>¡± </b>I said<b>, </b>my voice rising louder than I intended.

    The words tasted bitter as they left my mouth, and I watched as James froze in ce. His shoulders stiffened, the shock shing across his face like a lightning strike. His eyes widened, disbelief turning into immediate concern.

    ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>he breathed. ¡°How? What happened?¡±

    I swallowed hard, trying to control the tight knot forming in my chest. ¡°She was involved in an ident,¡± I managed, though every syble felt like <b>ss </b>scraping against my throat. Just saying it out loud made it too real. And here I was again, getting worked up like I hadn¡¯t already told myself to move on. But I couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t sure I even wanted to anymore.

    I dragged a hand across my face and stared at the desk in front of me, trying to pull myself together. ¡°There was something there,<b>¡± </b>I admitted <b>quietly</b>, ¡°between Olivia and me. I knew it¡­ deep down. But I blocked it out¨Csmothered it with hate, with anger, with every reason I could find to push her away.¡±

    James didn¡¯t speak at first. He just stood there, watching me closely before walking over and cing <b>a </b>firm hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Damn,¡± he finally said. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say right now. That¡¯s¡­I¡¯m sorry, man.¡±

    <b>I </b>nodded, not trusting myself to speak.

    ¡°She was <b>a </b>nice girl,¡± I said, the words barelying out. ¡°She didn¡¯t deserve to die like that. Not the way she did.¡±

    A faint smirk curved on James¡¯s face¡ªnot mocking, more like understanding. ¡°Guess that means you really did have feelings for her after <b>all</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he said<b>, </b>his tone light, but not unserious.

    I didn¡¯t answer. I just let out a sigh and leaned back in my chair<b>, </b>closing my eyes for a moment

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s in a better ce now,¡± James continued softly. ¡°This world¡­ it was too cruel to her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. ¡°Me in particr.¡±

    The silence stretched between us again, thick with unspoken regrets, and memories I wished I could rewrite. <b>If </b>I could turn back time¡­ if I could have <b>just </b>one more chance to do it differently¨CI don¡¯t even know what I¡¯d say to her.

    James broke the quiet, his voice cautious. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re no longer going through with your n?¡±

    That question pulled me back. I opened my eyes and turned to look at him, my face hardening as the pain in my chest slowly gave way to something colder.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I go through with it?¡± I asked tly.

    He frowned. ¡°Because you¡¯re not in the right headspace. Olivia just died, Adrian. Maybe you should take some time before jumping <b>into </b>something like this¨Cit¡¯s revenge. And those lines blur too easily.¡±

    I stood up abruptly, pushing my chair back. ¡°Nothing is going to stop me from making those people pay for what they did<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡± he started, but I cut him off by walking past him.

    Why, why did he always try to change my mind about this topic<b>, </b>It¡¯s not like I was doing something wrong.

    I didn¡¯t owe anyone an exnation anymore. Especially not when <b>I </b>had spent years carrying around this <b>fire</b><b>, </b><b>this vengeance</b><b>, </b>this <b>drive </b><b>to </b><b>make </b><b>things </b>right. He didn¡¯t get it¨Chow could he? His mother wasn¡¯t shot in front of him.

    <b>He </b>wouldn¡¯t understand.

 Ex wife bye 151

    <b>Chapter </b><b>151 </b>

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b>POV

    Bzzzzzzz<b>¡­ </b>

    The persistent buzz of my phone snapped me out of my thoughts. I turned away from the car window<i>, </i>blinking as the buildings passed me by<b>. </b>The screen lit up with an iing call ¨C Sam Grayson.

    I straightened in my seat, tugged at the sleeve of my jacket, and took a calming breath before answering.

    ¡°Mr. Grayson,¡± I greeted, keeping my toneposed.

    ¡°Adrian! How have you been? I trust you saw ourst messag

    we¡¯re

    His voice was cheery, too cheery for the kind of man he was, I knew

    better than to take that tone at face value.

    ¡°I certainly did, sir,¡± I replied smoothly.

    ¡°Well, good, because we¡¯re not on our way anymore. We¡¯re already at your

    Just about to head in, actually.¡±

    I froze for a moment. ¡°You are?¡± I asked, caught off guard. ¡°I thought you mentioned arriving in the evening?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. ns changed. We figured we¡¯d stop by early and wait for you at the house. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    I forced a smile he couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Of course not, Mr. Grayson. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    Without waiting for his reply, I ended the call and let out a long, tight sigh. My driver nced at me through the rearview mirror, concern flickering in his eyes, but I ignored it.

    Things were already spiraling faster than I expected.

    I pulled out my phone again and scrolled quickly through my contact list until I found Dan¡¯s number. I pressed the call button. It rang. Once. Twice. Still ringing. Come on¡­

    Just as the call was about to disconnect, he finally picked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I missed your call, sir,¡± Dan said, a little out of breath. ¡°I was justing out of the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°I need you and your guys at my house in thirty minutes,¡± I said sharply. ¡°Once you get there, I¡¯ll brief you on exactly what you¡¯re going to do. Don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he replied immediately. I hung up.

    I ran a hand over my face, the edge of my thumb dragging over the stubble on my chin. This day was unraveling faster than I liked. I needed control ¨C and right now, it was slipping.

    The n had been simple: wait for the Graysons to arrive in the evening, go through the motions, and execute what needed to be done. Everything was mapped out. But this early visit? It threw a wrench into all of it. And to make matters worse, there was still Dora.

    She wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the house today. She couldn¡¯t be anywhere near what was about to happen.

    I quickly navigated back to my call log and dialed Dora¡¯s number. It rang. No answer. I tried again. Still nothing.

    ¡°Come on, Dora, pick up,¡± I muttered under my breath, tapping my foot anxiously against the floor of the car. She always had her <i>phone</i>. She lived <b>on </b>

    that device.

    Was she ignoring my call? <b>Or </b>was something wrong?

    <b>Chapter </b><b>151 </b>

    <b>A </b><b>thousand </b><b>scenarios </b><b>flooded </b><b>my </b>mind, each one worse than thest. <b>If </b><b>the </b>Graysons <b>found </b><b>her </b><b>there</b>¡­ if she <b>identally </b>overheard somethin <b>tried </b><b>to </b><b>interfere</b>¡­ this whole operation could fall apart <b>before </b>it even began.

    I <b>gripped </b><b>my </b><b>phone </b>tightly, debating whether to send one of Dan¡¯s men ahead early <b>to </b>get her out. But that <b>might </b>spook <b>her </b>she wasn¡¯t <b>stopki </b>and tst thing I needed was for her to get suspicious or panicked.

    <b>I </b>nced back up at the mirror. ¡°Step on it,¡± I said to the driver. ¡°I need to get home. Fast.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes<b>, </b>sir.¡±

    As <b>the </b>car picked up speed, I leaned back and stared at the ceiling of the vehicle

    Getting Dora out of the house wouldn¡¯t be a problem¨Cat least, not under normal circumstances. She loved shopping<b>, </b>and with my <b>card </b><b>in </b>her <b>hand</b><b>, </b>she¡¯d happily lose track of time at a mall for hours. That would buy me enough time. The real issue was that the Graysons were already <b>at </b><b>my </b><b>gate</b><b>. </b>I nced at the dashboard clock and cursed under my breath.

    There was no way I¡¯d get back fast enough to intercept them before they entered the house. That meant there was <b>a </b>high chance they <b>had </b>already met Dora¨Cor, started a conversation with her. And that would be bad. Very bad.

    Did they know about Olivia¡¯s death?. And if they didn¡¯t know¡­ what the hell was I supposed to say when they asked about her? It <b>wasn¡¯t </b>like I could <b>just </b>blurt out, ¡°Oh, by the way, your daughter¡¯s dead because she went to visit another man and ended up in a house that exploded.¡± That <b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>just </b><b>brutal </b>-it was dangerous.

    And they had given Olivia to me¨Ctrusted me with her. Her father had literally handed her over, saying ¡°Take care of my daughter.¡± And this is how it

    ended? No. I needed to be smart.

    My thoughts were still racing when the gates of my estate finally opened. We rolled into thepound slowly, and I spotted Dan and his men already lined up near the side of the house. At least something was going ording to n.

    The driver parked the car in front of the stairs that led to the grand entrance. He stepped out quickly and opened the door for me. I adjusted <b>my </b>tie<b>, </b>took a steadying breath, and stepped out.

    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± Dan greeted with a small bow of respect.

    I didn¡¯t respond. My mind was elsewhere. I gave him a quick nod before heading up the stairs, every step echoing loudly in my head like a countdown to chaos. Dan and his guys followed behind me, like silent shadows, ready for orders.

    As I pushed open the front door. There they were¨CMr. And Mrs. Grayson¨Cseatedfortably in my living room, sipping from the crystal water sses my staff must¡¯ve handed them earlier.

    ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s so good to see you again,¡± Mrs. Grayson said, rising from her seat with arms open for a warm hug.

    I gave her a polite smile and extended my hand instead, taking hers for a brief handshake. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for embraces. Not today.

    ¡°How is your health, Mr. Grayson?¡± I asked, turning my attention to her husband, who remained seated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten better, son. All thanks to you,¡± he replied with <b>a </b>smile, his tone grateful.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, clearing my throat. ¡°I know you¡¯re here for a reason<b>, </b>and we¡¯ll definitely talk. But before that, there¡¯s <b>something </b>I <b>need </b><b>to </b><b>take </b><b>care </b><b>of</b><b>.¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>turned my head and gave Dan a subtle nod.

    He immediately stepped forward, his presence calm butmanding. ¡°What can I get you both to drink?¡±

    ¡°Just tea would be fine, thank you,¡± Mrs. Grayson replied with a smile, clearly impressed by the hospitality.

    With the distraction in ce, I excused myself and climbed the stairs swiftly, heading straight to Dora¡¯s room.

 Ex wife bye 152

    <b>Chapter </b><b>152 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>152 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Dora,¡± I called out, my voice echoing slightly through the hallway as I made my way to our bedroom. My steps were quick,ced <b>with </b>urgency I didn¡¯t

    have time to waste

    Just as I raised my hand to knock, the door

    There she was.

    reaked open.

    She stood at the doorway with a towel wrapped neatly around her hair, her face covered in a glossy mask, and slices of cucumber bnced over her eyelids like she had just walked out of a spamercial. She blinked, removing one of the cucumber slices with a long¨Cmanicured nail, and raised & brow at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re back early,¡± she said casually, as if she hadn¡¯t ignored

    of my calls. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    I stepped into the room without waiting for an invitation. ¡°What are you

    doing, Dora? I called <i>you </i>multiple times. You didn¡¯t answer.<b>¡± </b>

    She gave me a nk look, then held up her hands and wiggled her fingers. Her toenails were propped up on a cushioned stool, painted a glossy pink. ¡°I was busy with my beauty time,¡± she said with a small smirk. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy looking this beautiful every day?¡±

    I rubbed the bridge of my nose, trying to hold back the irritation building inside me. ¡°So you¡¯ve been in here the whole time?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, clearly annoyed

    It was interrupting her routine. ¡°Is there somewhere else I¡¯m supposed to be?¡±

    ¡°Yes, actually.<i>¡± </i>folded my arms and looked her square in the face. ¡°The reason came back early is because I have visitors. And I¡¯d like to <b>talk </b>to them privately.¡±

    She tilted her head and narrowed her eyes. ¡°So what does that have to do with me? I¡¯m not nning toe down if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about youing downstairs,¡± I replied, keeping my tone¡¯firm. ¡°When I said privately, I meant I want you out of the house, Dora.¡±

    She gasped like I¡¯d pped her, then scoffed and ced both hands on her hips. ¡°You¡¯re going to push me out into this zing sun today? Seriously? Do you even care about our baby? You expect me to walk around in this heat<b>, </b>all so you can have some hush¨Chush meeting?¡± Her voice rose an octave as she added, ¡°Are these people more important than your child?¡±

    And just like that, she flipped the switch ¨C ying the victim again. I should have seen iting. Dora always had a way of twisting every situation in her favor, painting herself as the wounded one. I had hoped that with everything going ontely<b>, </b>she¡¯d finally start acting mature. I was wrong.

    I didn¡¯t have time for this today.

    Without saying a word, I reached into my back pocket, pulled out my wallet, and flipped it open. From it, I took out my ck Express card. Instantly, her eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t even try to hide it. The argument vanished from her expression like it had never existed.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do,¡± I said coolly. ¡°Take the card. Go shopping for the baby. Get everything that¡¯s still missing on the list. And if you want <b>to </b>pick up something for yourself, go ahead. Just make sure everything needed for the baby is handled.¡±

    She snatched the card from my hand like it was <b>a </b>golden ticket and studied it with <b>a </b>gleam in her eyes. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll <b>go </b>change into something better and be out <b>of </b>your hair,¡± she said distractedly, probably nning which boutiques to hit first.

    I raised a brow and crossed my arms. ¡°What happened to ¡®the sun is too hot¡®<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s for the baby,¡± Dora said as she walked over to the wardrobe, her voice light and carefree.

    I rolled my eyes. With Dora, when it involves money, everything else can wait. It didn¡¯t matter how hot the sun was <b>or </b><b>how </b>ufortable she <b>imed </b><b>to </b>be¨Csh <b>a </b>card in front of her and she¡¯d turn into a soldier ready for battle. That was just how she was. Materialistic <b>to </b><b>a </b>fault.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>152 </b>

    <b>As </b><b>she </b>reached <b>for </b>the wardrobe<b>, </b>she let the towel wrapped around her fall <b>to </b>the ground. I <b>immediately </b><b>turned </b>around, <b>facing </b>the doar rat <b>She </b><b>might </b>feelfortable undressing <b>in </b>front of me, but I didn¡¯t feel the same way. It made <b>my </b>skin crawl. I would never <b>look </b>at her that pray. anymore. Probably not ever again. And I definitely wouldn¡¯t let her see me that way either,

    The only reason she was still in this house was because of the baby. I didn¡¯t love her. Hell, I barely even liked her. The night <b>that </b><b>changed </b>everything a mistake¨C<b>a </b>stupid, regrettable mistake¨Cbut the consequence was real, and I wasn¡¯t the kind of man to run from responsibility. That child, no matter how it came to be, was imine, and I¡¯d be damned if I failed it.

    ¡°Why did you turn around?¡± Dora¡¯s voice came from behind me, a hint of amusementced in her tone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re getting dressed,¡± I replied tly, still facing away.

    <b>I </b>heard soft footsteps approaching from behind, then felt her hand rest gently on my shoulder. I tensed immediately.

    <b>¡°</b>I know I¡¯m dressing, and I¡¯m notining,¡± she said. ¡°You can look

    at me<b>, </b>Adrian.¡±

    Before I could even respond, she stepped in front of mepletely

    I shut my eyes instantly and turned my face to the side.

    ¡°For god¡¯s sake, Dora,¡± I muttered, jaw clenching. Thankfully, <b>she </b>was shorter than I, and I hadn¡¯t seen much, but the fact that she thought this was okay made me even more irritated.

    ¡°Why are you behaving like this?¡± she asked, her tone softening, trying <b>to </b>pull the sympathy card. ¡°Are we not <b>a </b>couple?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not <b>a </b>couple,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this a hundred times already. I don¡¯t see you that way. This¡­¡± I gestured vaguely around <b>the </b>room without looking at her-¡°whatever this is, it¡¯s only happening because you¡¯re pregnant with my child. That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t try to make it more than that.¡±

    I spotted the towel crumpled on the floor and quickly moved to grab it. I turned slightly, careful not to see anything more than I already had, and held the towel out to her.

    ¡°Here,¡± I said sharply. ¡°Cover yourself.¡±

    She stared at me with big, disappointed eyes as she slowly took the towel from my hands. ¡°I¡¯m a woman, Adrian. You¡¯re making me feel unwanted. Do you know how that feels?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this right now,¡± I replied, my tone growing impatient. ¡°I have people waiting for me downstairs. I didn¡¯te up here to argue or entertain this. Put something on and leave like I asked you to.¡±

    She let out a long, dramatic sigh and turned back to the wardrobe again, this time wrapping the towel tightly around her body. I watched just long enough to see that she was finally taking me seriously.

    Without saying another word, I walked out of the room, shutting the door behind me.

    She might try these tricks againter, but not today. I had enough on my te already and the Graysons were downstairs, probably wondering what <b>the </b>hell was taking me so long. Thest thing I needed was Dora turning this situation into another mess.

 Ex wife bye 153

    <b>Chapter </b><b>153 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>153 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    theld Dora gently by the arm as we went down the stairs. The faint sound of casual conversation wasing from the living room¨Cit was the voices of the Graysons.

    ¡°Are those your visitors?¡± Dora asked as we continued down, her voice curious and slightly suspicious.

    I didn¡¯t bother replying. There was no need to start a conversation that didn¡¯t concern her. My silence was answer enough.

    ¡°They look oddly familiar¡­¡± she continued, her voice trailing off as if she were trying to ce them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your concern. Just do what I asked you to do,¡± I finally replied, trying to keep my tone steady and not betray how tense I was bing. Thest thing I needed was for her to linger or cause a scene.

    As we passed the open entrance to the living room, I could feel the Graysons¡® eyes on me¡ªand more importantly, on Dora. Of course, they would look. They had never seen her before, and now she was descending the stairs with me like she belonged here. Their gazes burned into my back, but I didn¡¯t turn. I kept walking until we reached the front door.

    ¡°My driver is waiting for you outside. Be back by ten,¡± I instructed firmly as I opened the door for her.

    Dora turned to face me, pouting a little as she clutched her handbag. ¡°Thatte? What exactly are you people going to be discussing that will take <b>all </b>day?¡± she asked, trying to sound casual, but I could hear the probing behind her words.

    Without replying, I turned and stepped back inside, closing the door behind me without another nce in her direction.

    I took a moment topose myself before walking back into the living room, where the Graysons were now sitting upright, no longer chatting. Their

    attention was fixed solely on me.

    I gave Dan a subtle nod. He was standing off to the side, silent but alert. He would be needed shortly, and he knew it.

    ¡°Sorry for the dy,¡± I said as I took my seat across from them, attempting to sound calm and collected.

    Mrs. Grayson didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Who was that young woman?¡± she asked with raised brows.

    ¡°Oh, just a long¨Ctime friend of mine. No need to pay attention to her<b>,¡± </b>I said, brushing it off casually, though I could tell neither of them bought it.

    ¡°She wasing from your bedroom<b>,</b>¡± Mrs. Grayson pressed, her tone sharper now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get distracted. We should focus on what you came here for,¡± I said quickly, redirecting the conversation before it spiraled.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Mr. Grayson agreed with a polite nod, though I could see the suspicion lingering in his eyes.

    I adjusted my tie and leaned back in my seat, letting out a small breath to clear my thoughts before continuing.

    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here,¡± I began slowly. ¡°<i>And </i>trust <i>me </i>when I say¨Cit hurt me just as much. Maybe even more. I couldn¡¯t believe it at first¡­ How could someone do something like that?¡± My voice wavered slightly, not from emotion, but from the careful act I was putting on.

    ¡°We were just as shocked and hurt,¡± Mr. Grayson said softly. ¡°It¡¯s not every day you hear something so devastating.¡±

    So this was definitely about Olivia. Now I just had to steer this conversation and give them a version of events that wouldn¡¯t expose the truth. They couldn¡¯t know what really happened.

    ¡°I want you both to know¡­ she was an incredible woman. She was special, kind, and thoughtful.¡±

    ¡°Woman?¡± Mrs. Grayson asked suddenly, her brow furrowed.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>153

    <b>What </b>woman<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Mr. </b>Grayson added, sitting <b>up </b>straighter, his expression now confused.

    <b>My </b><b>heart </b>skipped a beat.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Wait</b>¡­aren¡¯t you here because of Olivia?¡± I asked, surprised, my voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Oh, her, that¡¯s right, we haven¡¯t seen her around,¡± Mrs. Grayson said with a smile, brushing nonexistent lint off her skirt like she hadn¡¯t just <b>dropped </b>a bomb.

    H¨¦r?

    Are these people serious?

    So they weren¡¯t here because of Olivia?

    I blinked, trying to keep a straight face, but my mind was already spinning. That could only mean one thing¨Cthis visit was about the investments. It was never about people with them. It was always about numbers.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here for Olivia, son. She can take care of herself,¡± Mr. Grayson said, waving his hand dismissively like she was just another employee, not their daughter, or at least the woman they raised.

    I stared at them, unable to believe what I was hearing. And that confirmed it¨Cthey had no idea that Olivia was dead. They had¨Cabsolutely no clue <b>that </b>their precious daughter had blown up in another man¡¯s house. That I hadn¡¯t even had time to mourn because everything around me was falling apart.

    And they were here to talk business?

    ¡°We¡¯re here because we reviewed the products you invested in and noticed something strange,¡± Mr. Grayson continued, his tone suddenly more formal. ¡°Some of the stocks from yourpany, the ones we also had shares in, showed a massive withdrawal. It seems you pulled out all of your funds and assets. So, we wanted to understand why. Is there a problem we should be aware of?¡±

    My hand gripped the armrest of the couch so tightly that my knuckles turned white. My body tensed as anger surged through me like a dam about to burst. How could they be so indifferent? Their daughter was dead. And not only did they not know, but they weren¡¯t even concerned about her absence.

    What kind of parents were they?

    Even if she wasn¡¯t their biological child, she had lived under their roof. They¡¯d dressed her, fed her, and watched her grow. Didn¡¯t that count for something? Or was she just another pawn in their financial chessboard?

    ? 1:3

    I couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. I shot up from the couch and walked over to the corner of the room, my hand moving instinctively to my temple as I tried to suppress the fury building inside me. My heart pounded loudly in my ears, louder than their voices, louder than anything else.

    All they cared about¡­ was money.

    That exined everything. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t care when their scam destroyed my mother¡¯s life. This¨Cthis right here¡ªwas who they were. Wolves in expensive clothing.

    ¡°Are you alright, dear?¡± Mrs. Grayson asked gently from behind me, her voiceced with false concern that made my skin crawl.

    I clenched my jaw. Her words felt like gasoline <i>on </i>fire. I didn¡¯t even know how I managed to stay calm this long.

    <b>I </b>turned slightly, and my eyesnded on a decorative vase sitting beside the bookshelf. Without thinking, I grabbed it and hurled it to the <b>floor </b><b>with </b><b>all </b>the strength I could muster. The loud crash echoed through the room like a thunderp. ss shattered. Wood cracked and silence follow

    They both jumped in their seats, startled and wide¨Ceyed. Good. Now they were finally paying attention.

    I turned slowly to face them, my expression cold, eyes burning with the rage I could no longer bottle up.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, voice low but sharp. ¡°No, I¡¯m not fucking alright.¡±

 Ex wife bye 154

    <b>Chapter </b><b>154 </b>

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b>POV

    Breaking that vase on the floor felt so damn good. The crash, the shatter, the chaos it caused¨Cit was the only honest thing in the room. For <b>once</b>, I <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>regret </b>my reaction. I was done ying the nice guy. Done pretending I could stomach their presence without tearing something apart.

    ¡°How can you two sit there and ask me if I¡¯m alright, with all this going on?¡± I shouted, my voice rising with every word. My chest heaved <b>with </b>emotion <b>Id </b>buried for too long.

    Mr. Grayson looked unfazed, adjusting his tie like he hadn¡¯t just heard me snap. ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re the ones who should be asking <b>what </b><b>is </b>going on.¡±

    I stared at him in disbelief, then scoffed. ¡°You want to know what¡¯s going on?¡± I took a step forward, not blinking. ¡°Olivia is dead.¡±

    Silence.

    I waited for it¨Cthe gasp, the horror, the moment of parental breakdown. But it didn¡¯t

    ome.

    They just

    sat there. Still, Cold and numb.

    They nced at each other briefly, and then back at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± I asked, my voice suddenly low, almost confused.

    ¡°Why should we be?¡± Mrs. Grayson said calmly, crossing one leg over the other. ¡°We warned her that this would be her fate if she didn¡¯t change her ways. She was straying off the right path, and even when we tried to bring her back, she chose the wrong one. It was only a matter of time before she <b>got </b>what wasing to her.¡±

    My entire body froze.

    ¡°What wasing to her?¡± I repeated, my voice hollow. ¡°You raised her since she was little.¡±

    ¡°And that,¡± Mr. Grayson chimed in, ¡°was one of the biggest mistakes of our lives. But at least nature has a way of correcting its errors.¡±

    I stared at them, stunned. My brows furrowed deeply, my mouth slightly open, not from sadness¨Cbut from disgust. Even if they didn¡¯t care about her¡­ even if they hated her¡­ shouldn¡¯t they at least pretend in front of me? Fake a tear? Show a flicker of humanity?

    But they didn¡¯t. They were emotionally bankrupt. Soulless.

    I let out a breath, long and slow, forcing myself to cool down. She was gone. And they didn¡¯t care. I had to ept that. I couldn¡¯t keep letting them rattle me. They weren¡¯t worth it. Not anymore.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, standing tall again. ¡°Since we¡¯re being honest¡­ I was the one who withdrew all the funds from the investments.¡±

    Their reaction was immediate¨Csharpughter filled the air. Not the kind ofughter that was joyful, <b>but </b><b>the </b>kind meant to mock. They looked at each other like I¡¯d just made a poor joke.

    But then they looked back at me¨Cand I wasn¡¯tughing.

    Their expressions changed.

    Mr. Grayson blinked. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re serious?¡±

    <b>I </b>nodded once, slowly.

    ¡°Why would you do something like that?¡± he barked. ¡°Those are our life investments! That¡¯s all we had!¡±

    A storm of emotions passed over his face¨Cconfusion, anger, panic¨Cbut I remained still.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>154 </b>

    <b>nced </b><b>over </b><b>at </b>Dan, <b>who </b>had been standing silently like a statue behind them the entire time. I gave him a nod

    <b>He </b><b>returned </b>the gesture and walked <b>out </b>of the room toward my study. He knew what to bring. I¡¯d prepared for this moment, <b>and </b>now it was finally i

    I looked back at the Graysons, who were still struggling to process everything.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to talk about something more important than your lost funds¡ªsomething far more personal and dear to me,¡± I said, staty pacing <b>the </b>room<b>, </b>my voice cold and measured.

    Mfs. Grayson scoffed, folding her arms like she was the victim in this whole mess. ¡°You know nothing is more important than those funds, Adrian<b>. </b>

    <b>And </b>there it was¨Cexactly what I expected from them. Their usual selfish tone, where money was always at the center of everything. I turned slowly <b>to </b><b>face </b>them, my eyes narrowing.

    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s the problem,¡± I said, suppressing the rage bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°You two honestly believe the world revolves around you. If something doesn¡¯t directly benefit you¨Cif it doesn¡¯t fill your wallets¨Cyou don¡¯t give a damn.¡±

    Dan returned just then, holding the envelope I had asked him to retrieve. He handed it to me silently. I epted it without taking my eyes off <b>the </b>Graysons and gently ced it on the coffee table between us.

    ¡°But that ends today,¡± I added firmly, the finality in my voice slicing through the tension in the room.

    Mr. Grayson leaned forward, brows furrowed. ¡°What are you talking about, Adrian?<b>¡± </b>

    I could see the confusion in their eyes, but I didn¡¯t feel sympathy¨Cnot even a shred. They didn¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re both confused right now, and honestly, I wouldn¡¯t me you. It¡¯s been years,¡± I said, picking up the envelope and pulling out the piece of paper inside. ¡°But don¡¯t worry¨CI¡¯m going to help you remember.¡±

    I held the paper out like it was a mirror to the past.

    ¡°Does the name Margaret ring a bell?¡±

    They both blinked. Mrs. Grayson nced at her husband, silently asking if the name meant anything to him. Mr. Grayson frowned<b>, </b>shaking his head slowly, his mind clearly trying to ce it. But there was nothing. nk stares.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± I said, the weight of my words sharpening. ¡°You don¡¯t remember the woman whose life you destroyed?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Mrs. Grayson replied quickly, but her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit and talk about this like civil people?¡±

    Civil people? Now she wanted civility?

    The rage surged in me. So they truly had no recollection of Margaret Westwood. Not even a flicker of guilt. They had already erased her from their minds because they got what they wanted. Used her. Left her to rot.

    My hand moved before I could stop it. In a single motion, I grabbed Sam Grayson by the cor and mmed him against the wall. <b>The </b>thud echoed violently through the room, making a painting shift on its hook. It felt good¨Csatisfying in a way I couldn¡¯t describe.

    His eyes widened with shock and fear.

    ¡°Look into my eyes and tell me you don¡¯t remember the name Margaret. Margaret Westwood,¡± I said through gritted <b>teeth</b><b>, </b><b>my </b><b>face </b><b>just </b><b>inches </b><b>from </b><b>his</b>.

    ¡°Adrian, stop this!¡± Mrs. Grayson screamed, rushing toward us. She tried to pull me off her husband, but Dan stepped <b>in </b><b>swiftly</b><b>, </b><b>grabbing </b><b>her </b><b>arm </b><b>and </b>pulling her back before she could interfere.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± she shouted, struggling against Dan¡¯s grip. ¡°He¡¯s hurting him!¡±

    Dan held her firm, his face nk. ¡°No ma¡¯am. You hurt people too. You just <b>did </b>it in silence.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Uril 20 Jun

    <b>Chapter </b>154

    <b>Sam </b><b>Grayson </b>

    was gasping now,

    <b>his </b>hands

    s trying to looseh

    my

    <b>grip</b>,

    but I wasn¡¯t ready to let go.

    Not <b>yet </b>

    <b><i>AD</i></b>

 Ex wife bye 155

    Chapter <b>155 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>155 </b>

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>The </b>tension in the room was thick, suffocating almost, like the air itself had frozen in ce. The sound of the front door creaking <b>open </b><b>broke </b>the silenc followed <b>by </b>the heavy steps of Dan¡¯s men entering the room. Their presence brought an added weight to the already <b>crazy </b><b>atmosphere</b>.

    My elbow remained firm against Mr. Grayson¡¯s throat, pinning him hard to the wall. His face was red, eyes darting around <b>in </b><b>panic</b><b>, </b><b>searching </b><b>for </b>an escape that didn¡¯t exist. He was trapped¨Cin more ways than one.

    <b>¡°</b>What is he talking about? Who¡¯s Margaret?¡± Mrs. Grayson asked, her voice trembling with fear. She tried to keep herposure, <b>but </b>the cracks were starting to show. I could see the slight quiver in her fingers, the way her eyes widened in confusion¨Cor perhaps guilt masked as confusion.

    I turned my gaze to her briefly, a dryugh escaping my lips. These people¨Cthese maniptors¨Cknew exactly what they were doing. <b>They </b><b>had </b>perfected the art of pretending. Just like they pretended to love Olivia. Just like they pretended to care about anything other than themselves.

    They wore their masks so well, but not today. I was going to rip those masks off and force them to see what they had done. What they had destroyed. They can¡¯t just forget my mother like that after what they did to her

    ¡°Adrian, why are you doing this?¡± Mr. Grayson choked out, wincing beneath my hold. ¡°What has changed in you<b>? </b>I¡¯ve told you¨CI don¡¯t know <b>who </b>that name belongs to<b>.¡± </b>

    I scoffed, tightening my grip just slightly before stepping back. I didn¡¯t need <b>to </b><b>crush </b>his windpipe to make my point, Words would be sharper <b>today </b><b>than </b>fists.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I¡¯m talking about? Fine,¡± I said, my tone dark but calm, which only made the room feel colder. ¡°Let¡¯s humor your lie for a <b>moment</b><b>. </b>Maybe you¡¯ve forgotten her name because of old age. Or maybe there were too many Margarets in your dirty past and <b>you </b>can¡¯t tell one from the other. That¡¯s not a problem¨Cwe can fix that.¡±

    I snapped my fingers.

    One of Dan¡¯s men stepped forward with purpose, reaching into the thick envelope that sat on the table. He pulled out a photo and handed <b>it </b>to <b>me </b>without a word. I didn¡¯t even look at it. I didn¡¯t have to. The image was burned into my memory.

    I took the photo to Mr. Grayson, who had slumped slightly now that he was no longer pinned. His eyes cautiously met mine<b>, </b>the bravado beginning to drain from his face.

    ¡°Does this ring a bell now?¡± I asked, holding the photo mere inches from his face, making sure he got <b>a </b>good, long <b>look</b>.

    He stared.

    For a moment, nothing.

    Then¡­ something shifted.

    Recognition flickered in his eyes like a match being lit in the dark. His mouth opened slightly as if to speak, but nothing came out, <b>His </b><b>gaze </b>quickly from the photo to my face, then back again, bouncing between <b>the </b>past and the present, reality and guilt.

    ¡°You remember her now, don¡¯t you?¡± I said softly, mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s funny how pictures jog the memory.¡±

    He swallowed hard, his throat working as he tried <i>to </i>find the right words. And then, finally, with <b>a </b>sigh of resignation, <b>he </b><b>spoke</b>.

    <b>moved </b>

    ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>tell me¡­ she¡¯s your mother,¡± he muttered. The tone in his voice wasn¡¯t apologetic. It wasn¡¯t remorseful. It was <b>t</b><b>. </b><b>Disappointed</b>. As <b>if </b><b>I </b><b>had </b>inconvenienced him by being her son.

    That was all I needed to hear.

    With a burst of fury, I shoved him with force. He crashed to the floor, the thud echoing through the silent <b>room</b>. <b>He </b>groaned <b>in </b><b>pain</b><b>, </b><b>clutching </b><b>his </b><b>side </b><b>as </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>155

    <b>he </b><b>looked </b><b>up </b><b>at </b>me.

    <b>I </b><b>towered </b>over <b>him, </b><b>my </b>fists clenched, my voice cold and steady.

    ¡°<b>You¡¯re </b>very much correct. She¡¯s my mother,¡± I said coldly, with disgust in my eyes.

    <b>¡°</b>Sam, are you alright<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she asked, her voice shaky but filled with concern as she twisted her wrists in vain still trying <b>to </b>free herself,

    Then she turned to me, confusioncing her words. ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s gotten into you? And who is the woman in that <b>photo</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I took a step closer, my expression hardening. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell your wife to drop the act?¡± I asked, fixing my eyes on Mr. Grayson.

    Mr. Grayson let out a weary sigh, his shoulders sagging as if a great weight had finally been lifted. ¡°He knows everything. There¡¯s no point in <b>pretending </b>anymore.¡±

    That was when Mrs. Grayson¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. The fear and confusion vanished, reced by something far more chilling¨Ccalmness. Composure. The look of someone who had worn a mask for far too long and was finally free to take it off.

    ¡°How long have you known?¡± she asked softly, her tone calm.

    ¡°Since the day it happened,¡± I said, my gaze boring into her as if I could shatter her with

    e alone.

    She nodded slowly, as though she¡¯d expected the answer. ¡°So if you knew all along, why wait until now to make your move?<b>¡± </b>

    a whip. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to just charge in without I gave a dark chuckle and rolled my neck until it cracked<b>, </b><b>the </b>sound cutting through the room like proper proof, do you? Besides,¡± I added with a smirk, ¡°haven¡¯t you heard that slow poison is the most effective<b>?</b>¡±

    Mrs. Grayson¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So what now? You n to take revenge? That sounds a bit childish, don¡¯t you think? And I¡¯m pretty sure <b>the </b>authorities don¡¯t know about this little revenge mission of yours¨Cwhich, by the way, makes it illegal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know it¡¯s illegal,¡± I said, stepping even closer. ¡°And you¡¯re right¨Cthe authorities don¡¯t know. But I don¡¯t n on them finding out. Because as far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s not <b>a </b>crime if no one discovers it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting, Adrian,¡± Mr. Grayson cutted, his voice trembling slightly now. ¡°If you know what happened, then you also know that we didn¡¯t mean to kill your mother. It wasn¡¯t intentional. It¡¯s not like we wanted her to die¡­We did what we did, and the next morning<b>¨C</b>we heard she was dead.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s supposed to make it okay?¡± I snapped, my voice rising. ¡°You didn¡¯t care about what could happen She trusted you, believed in you. And you took everything from <b>her </b>

    when you carried

    My voice echoed across the room<b>, </b>thick with pain and fury. The air was tense. That¡¯s when I heard it¨Ca soft grunt from Dan.

    <i>out </i>

    your little <b>scheme</b><b>. </b>

    I turned my head just in time to see him stumble back<b>, </b>clutching his leg. Mrs. Grayson had stomped down hard on his foot <b>with </b>the sharp heel of her shoe. The pain must¡¯ve been unbearable, because Dan released his grip immediately, letting her slip free.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. She dashed toward the center table, her eyes locked on the phone sitting there. Her fingers reached out, desperate, fumbling <b>for </b><b>the </b>device¨Cno doubt to call for help or record something that would turn this moment in her favor

 Ex wife bye 156

    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b>POV

    Mrs. Grayson caught everyone off guard.

    It was almost like she had been waiting¨Cwaiting for the exact moment when all eyes were off her. The second I shifted my full attention <b>to </b>her husband, she made her move. Fast. Calcted. Her eyes had been locked onto that phone on the center table from the very beginning, just waiting for her chance.

    What I couldn¡¯t understand was what she expected to happen. Did she really believe that grabbing the phone and calling for help would somehow <b>save </b>them both? That she and her husband would walk out of here with their heads high, like this was just <i>some </i>harmless argument gone too far<b>? </b>

    The room was surrounded. She had seen the men stationed at every possible exit, yet she still lunged forward like a woman possessed. I had <b>to </b>admit, she was faster than I expected¨Cespecially for her age. Her hand snatched the phone <i>so </i>quickly, it almost looked like muscle memory, like she¡¯d rehearsed it in her mind over and over. But it was pointless.

    I was already in motion.

    I grabbed her by the wrist¨Cthe same one she used to snatch the phone¨Cand squeezed hard. My grip tightened like a v¨ªce until her fingers gave out <b>and </b>the phone ttered to the ground. Her face twisted in pain, and her knees buckled slightly from the force of it.

    ¡°This was your n? This was why you were so damn confident?¡± I said, my voice sharp with disbelief and mockery. ¡°You were counting on a phone

    call?¡±

    Before she could reply, a sudden blow mmed into my ribs. My body lurched slightly to the side¨Cnot from the force<b>, </b>but from the surprise. I hadn¡¯t expected it. I had forgotten all about Mr. Grayson, who had gotten back to his feet.

    The punch, though, wasughable.

    My teeth clenched as I turned to face him. The pain was nothing. I¡¯d taken hits from trained fighters. Broken bones and bloody knuckles were old friends of mine. Mr. Grayson¡¯s punch felt like it came from a bitter child¨Cnot a man who helped destroy my mother¡¯s life.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I said, exhaling slowly, my tone calm but deadly. ¡°Dan, take them to the basement before they try running out the front door again<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dan moved without hesitation. He grabbed Mrs. Grayson by the wrist I¡¯d just let go of and yanked her backward. She stumbled as she tried to resist, but <b>it </b>was no use. One of Dan¡¯s men was already dragging Mr. Grayson toward the hallway. The old man cursed under his breath, still trying to act like he had some dignity left.

    I didn¡¯t follow immediately. Instead, I walked straight into the kitchen.

    Like I¡¯d told her¨Cslow poison is always the most satisfying. And that¡¯s exactly what I intended to give them: a slow, painful dose of justice.

    I was originally meant to order some proper torture tools. Something special. But <b>life¡¯s </b>been busytely, and I forgot. So, I had to get creative with what I

    had.

    From the drawer, I picked up a kitchen knife¨Csmall<b>, </b>sharp, and unforgiving. Next<b>, </b>a lighter. Then <b>a </b>fork. And finally, a spoon.

    Yes<b>, </b><b>a </b>spoon.

    Now you might be wondering¨Cwhat the hell can someone do with a spoon? Trust me. There are more ways than you¡¯d think. And tonight<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>nned </b><b>to </b>demonstrate <b>a </b>few.

    By the time I descended into the basement, the air was heavy. Dan¡¯s men had done a clean job¡ªboth Mr. and Mrs. Grayson were tied <b>to </b>chairs<b>, </b>wrists bound, ankles secured, mouths no longer spewing lies.

    Seeing them like that¨Chelpless, afraid, exposed¨Cit felt better than I imagined.

    <b>I </b>pulled my mother¡¯s photo out from my jacket pocket. The one I¡¯d brought <b>for </b><b>this </b><b>exact </b>moment.

    412

    <b>Walking </b>over <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>small </b><b>table </b>in the center of the room, I ced the photo carefully on <b>top</b>¨Cpositioning <b>it </b>so <b>it </b>faced <b>both </b><b>of </b><b>them</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>She¡¯s </b>going to watch,¡± I said quietly, more to myself than to them. <b>¡°</b>Everything I¡¯m about to do¡­ It¡¯s all for her.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>know, Olivia spent a night down here,<b>¡± </b>I said

    Both <b>of </b>them froze.

    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s funny, really¡­ how her adoptive parents are going to die in the same ce.¡±

    Mrs. Grayson flinched. Her posture stiffened, and for the first time since this began, her mask cracked. That forced calm she wore earlier like <b>a </b>badge of dignity slipped away, reced by something raw. Her lips trembled. Her eyes widened.

    ¡°What do you mean by die, Adrian?¡± she whispered, voice brittle.

    And there it was.

    Fear.

    Not the kind people fake to try and win sympathy. No, this wasn¡¯t a performance. It was real, wing through her, wrapping around <i>her </i>spine like ice<b>. </b><b>I </b>could smell it. I could see it in the way her fingers curled around the rope bindings like they might suddenly save her. That fear¨Cthat was what I¡¯d been waiting for.

    I stepped closer, circling them like a predator.

    ¡°You think I brought you down here for a lecture?¡± I said,ughing softly, bitterly. ¡°You think you¡¯re going to leave this basement alive after what <b>you </b><b>did </b>to me? What you did to her?¡±

    They didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°You thought this would be a p on the wrist punishment. Some angry speech, maybe a threat or two. Then I¡¯d let you go back to your little lives and pretend this never happened. But no. No, you don¡¯t get that luxury.¡±

    I paused behind Mrs. Grayson¡¯s chair, watching her shoulders rise and fall like she was gasping for control.

    ¡°You ruined my childhood. You ruined me. And not just me¨Cyou destroyed dozens of families<b>, </b>scammed them<b>, </b>stole from them<b>, </b>left them to <b>rot</b>. Do you even remember their names? Their faces? Or were they just numbers in your bank ount?¡±

    I stepped forward again, now walking in slow, deliberate circles around the room, letting my words fill the space like poison.

    ¡°Because of you, I grew up in shadows. I trusted no one. I shut out the world. And when I finally thought I found someone¨Csomeone who might pull me out¨Cyou know what happened?¡±

    They didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t want them to.

    ¡°It was toote,¡± I said.

    Mr. Grayson¡¯s voice cracked through the tension. ¡°Are you listening to yourself? You sound insane. You sound crazy.¡±

    <b>I </b>turned sharply to face him, eyes narrowing.

    ¡°You people made me this way,¡± I snapped, voice rising, echoing off the concrete walls. ¡°You built <b>the </b>monster I¡¯ve be today<b>..</b>¡±

    They both went silent.

    ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve had <b>two </b>goals¨Cmake enough money to never need anyone, and get justice for my mother<b>. </b><b>Tonight</b>, justice <b>is </b><b>gonna </b><b>be </b><b>served</b><b>, </b>so <b>enough </b>talking, it¡¯s time for you to pay for your sins¡±

    I walked back to the metal tray where I hadid out the utensils. My hand hovered <b>over </b>them¨Cknife, <b>lighter</b><b>, </b><b>fork</b><b>, </b><b>spoon</b><b>. </b><b>Simple </b><b>tools</b>. <b>But </b><b>tools </b><b>of </b>

    09:04 Sat 21 Jun

    Chapter 156.

    <b>reckoning</b>, nheless.

    Behind me, they started pleading. Words of desperation, apologies wrapped in panic, empty promises. I didn¡¯t hear any of it. I <b>had </b>silenced their voices in my head a long time ago. Their words meant nothing to me now.

    I picked up the knife, its de catching the low light. In my other hand, the lighter flicked open with a metallic snap.

 Ex wife bye 157

    Chapter <b>157 </b>

    <b>Chapter 157 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    1 ¨C 64%1

    ¡°Please<b>, </b>you can¡¯t go through with this. Don¡¯t you believe in God? Would God want you to do a thing like this?¡± Mr. Grayson stammered, his voice trembling.

    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. I stared at him¨Ctied to the chair, sweating, helpless¨Cand then slowly turned my gaze back to the glowing de in <b>my </b><b>hand</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>Now you remember God?¡± I asked, my voice low and cold,ced with disgust. ¡°Did you remember <i>God </i>when you were stealing money from innocent people? Did you think about whether they needed that money to save their child¡¯s life, pay for surgery, or just feed their family for <i>one </i>more <b>week</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    The me from the lighter hissed beneath the steel de, and I kept it there until the tip began to glow red¨Cangry and alive.

    Mrs. Grayson spoke next, her voice cracking under the pressure. ¡°Please, Adrian¡­ find it in your heart to forgive us. We made a mistake. Yes, we admit <b>it</b>. But that life is behind us¨Cwe stopped that kind of work over three years ago. We changed. There¡¯s no need for this, not anymore.¡±

    I scoffed, letting the lighter click off with a final snap. ¡°That doesn¡¯t erase what you did. The past may be behind you, but its scars live on in people like me¡­ and my mother. You ruined her. You destroyed her life.¡±

    The de was red¨Chot now¨Chot enough to sear flesh on contact. I reached into the drawer beside me, pulled out a pair of gloves<b>, </b>and slipped them on slowly. One finger at <b>a </b>time. This wasn¡¯t something I was going to rush. This was something I had waited years for.

    I gave Dan <b>a </b>slight nod, and without hesitation, he stepped forward. The ripping of fabric soon filled the air. Mrs. Grayson squirmed in her seat as Dan tore off her blouse, then her skirt, until she was left trembling in just her underwear.

    ¡°W¨CWe¡¯re old enough to be your parents<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, trying to sound firm, but her voice wasced with panic. ¡°If you im to be doing this for your mother, have you even stopped to ask yourself¡­ is this what she would¡¯ve wanted?¡±

    That made me pause for a moment. But not because she had a point. No¨Cbecause of how desperate her logic was.

    ¡°She would¡¯ve wanted justice<b>,</b>¡± I said finally<b>, </b>taking slow steps toward her. ¡°She would¡¯ve wanted the people who used her, broke her, and left her <b>to </b>rot¡­ to feel what she felt before she died.¡±

    Mrs. Grayson let out a quiet sob, shaking her head. ¡°Please¡­ even if you¡¯re going to kill us, do it quickly. Use a gun. Just make it fast.<b>¡± </b>

    I looked her in the eye. ¡°My mom didn¡¯t get fast. She got pain. She got betrayed. She got despair.¡± I leaned closer. ¡°And now, you will too.¡±

    Then I pressed the red¨Chot knife to the side of her arm.

    The sound that followed was something between a sizzle and <b>a </b>scream. Her skin hissed as the hot metal met flesh. She let out a shriek so loud it echoed around the room, but I didn¡¯t flinch. Neither did Dan nor his men. They knew the basement waspletely soundproof. She could scream until her <b>voice </b>bled¨Cno one would hear her.

    She twisted in the chair, her entire body jerking from the pain. Tears streamed down her face as she begged, pleaded¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t listening. Not

    anymore.

    Mr. Grayson shouted her name, struggling violently in his own restraints<b>, </b>but it was no use. He had to sit there and watch.

    ¡°Let that sink in,¡± I said, stepping back, letting the pain settle into her nerves. ¡°We¡¯re just getting started.¡±

    <b>After </b>a while of pressing the knife deep into her skin, the heat from the metal began to settle. The once bright de had dulled <b>to </b><b>a </b>sickening <b>brown</b>, searing into her flesh until the smell of burned skin filled the air. When I finally pulled the de away, the spot I had been pressing had turned dark and blistered¨Cfar worse than a mere burn. <b>It </b>was raw. Damaged. Perfect.

    I <b>took </b><b>a </b><b>step </b>back<b>, </b>admiring my work with a sinister grin stretching across my face. I could barely contain the satisfaction that rushed <b>through </b><b>me</b>. <b>¡°</b>Does <b>that </b><b>hurt</b><b>, </b><b>Mrs. </b>Grayson?¡± <b>I </b>asked, my voice smooth and <bced </b>with mock concern, the smile <b>never </b>leaving <b>my </b>face.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>157 </b>

    <b>She </b>whimpered<b>, </b>tears streaking her bruised cheeks, but I wasn¡¯t done. Not even <b>close</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Here, <b>let </b><b>me </b>help with that,<b>¡± </b>I added<b>, </b>my tone shifting into something darker. With a slight nod to Dan<b>, </b>he understood <b>my </b><b>cue </b><b>and </b>exited the basement <b>in </b>silence. The dim<b>, </b>flickering bulb overhead buzzed softly as the room fell into a tense quiet. Then the door creaked open <b>again</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>Dan returned <b>with </b><b>a </b><b>dark </b>ss bottle in his hand.

    <b>Rubbing </b>alcohol.

    I snatched the bottle without hesitation, twisted off the cap, and without warning, poured it over the burned patch of skin. Her scream pierced <b>the </b>air immediately. It wasn¡¯t just pain¨Cit was agony. The alcohol seeped into the wound, eating into the exposed nerves, and I could see her body <b>trembling </b>uncontrobly as she writhed in the chair.

    But that¡­ that was just the beginning.

    I got <b>the </b>lighter, flicked it open, and sparked a small me to life. The warm glow of the fire danced in my eyes as I leaned forward and <b>brought </b><b>it </b>close- <b>too </b>close¨Cto the alcohol¨Csoaked wound. In a split second, it ignited. mes roared briefly to life on <i>her </i>leg, burning blue and orange before <b>finally </b><b>dying </b>out. Her shriek echoed off the basement walls<b>, </b>but I simply stepped back<b>, </b>calm as ever.

    ¡°Please, stop this!¡± Mr. Grayson¡¯s voice cracked as he shouted, desperation heavy in every word. His face was pale, soaked with sweat, <b>as </b>he <b>tugged </b>helplessly at the restraints binding his wrists.

    The fire eventually died, but the damage had been done. Skin charred. Nerves shattered. Dignity erased.

    And now I was growing tired¨Ctired of the endless wailing, the screaming, and the pitiful begging from Sam Grayson, I raised a hand and snapped my fingers sharply. Dan stepped forward and pulled out two rolls of duct tape from a crate nearby. Within seconds, their mouths were sealed, and <b>the </b><b>room </b>finally fell into a suffocating silence.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve handled that,¡± I said coldly, turning my gaze between them, ¡°we¡¯re moving to the next part.¡±

    Dan set a metal table in front of the pair, scraping its legs loudly across the floor. Another two men dragged their chairs closer and tied both their hands down to the surface, palms facing downward, fingers syed andpletely exposed.

    I reached into the toolbox behind me and pulled out a heavy hammer<b>, </b>testing its weight in my hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure you never use these again,¡± I whispered to Mrs. Grayson.

    Then, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I raised the hammer and brought it down on her fingers¨Conce, twice, over and over¨Cuntil I was sure the bones had shattered beyond repair. Her muffled screams behind the duct tape were music to my ears.

    She would never forget this.

 Ex wife bye 158

    Chapter <b>158 </b>

    <b>Chapter 158 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    After a few more strikes, I finally lowered the hammer and stepped back, breathing calmly.

    I looked down at Mrs Grayson¡¯s fingers, now a mangled mess of twisted bone and broken nails. The skin around her knuckles had turned a dark, angry red, swollen beyond recognition. Some of her nails had torn clean off, others dangled loosely, barely hanging on. Her hands shook uncontrobly, but that didn¡¯t stop the tears from pouring down her face like a waterfall.

    She tried to scream, her mouth opening behind the duct tape, but only muffled sobs escaped. His whole body trembled violently. She¡¯d finally reached that point¨Cthe threshold where pain morphs into trauma, where the body continues to suffer long after the mind has shut down.

    I tilted my head slightly, watching her. She looked pitiful. Broken. But unfortunately for her, we weren¡¯t done.

    I turned my attention toward the other side of the table.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for your turn,¡± I said, my voice steady, almost casual¨Cas if we were switching yers in a card game.

    Mr. Grayson began shaking his head wildly, panic fully taking over now. His mouth moved behind the tape, trying to plead for mercy, but no sound came out. His eyes¨Conce calm and calcting¨Cwere now filled with raw, unfiltered terror.

    I didn¡¯t care.

    Just like I did with his wife, I raised the hammer and brought it down hard¨Cagain and again. The same sickening crunch of bones echoed through the room. His fingers, one after the other, twisted under the force, splitting open in ces, turning his hands into something unrecognizable.

    Sweat dripped down my brow, but I wasn¡¯t tired. I was alive.

    Blood pooled on the table beneath him, thick and dark. He shook violently, his body convulsing in shock, his face wet with tears.

    But we weren¡¯t stopping there. Not yet.

    It was time to take things up a notch.

    I grabbed the knife I had used earlier¨Cthe same de that had burned into Mrs. Grayson¡¯s skin¨Cand ced it beside his ruined hand. I pressed his wrist down, using my forearm to keep him from pulling away. Dan stepped in to help, pinning his arm in ce. Mr. Grayson¡¯s eyes locked onto mine as I raised

    the knife.

    ¡°Let this serve as <b>a </b>reminder,¡± I said. ¡°For every hand you reached into someone else¡¯s life and ruined¡­ this is for them.¡±

    Without a second thought, I began slicing.

    One finger at a time.

    The de wasn¡¯t surgical¨Cit was ragged and already a little dull from the earlier torture. It made the process slower. Messier. More painful.

    Mr. Grayson¡¯s body writhed; and a blood¨Ccurdling scream rang out¨Cmuffled but still piercing through the room. His veins popped out of his neck<b>, </b>his eyes rolling back. Blood sprayed across the table, staining the wood and my gloves.

    By the time I dropped the knife, only a stump remained where fingers once lived. I exhaled slowly as Dan handed me a cloth to wipe my face, which had small stters of his blood on it.

    I stood there, quietly observing him.

    <b>He </b>was slumped, his breathing shallow, his head lolling to the side. Tears still leaked from his eyes, but they were losing <b>focus</b>. He was on <b>the </b><b>verge </b>of passing out, possibly dying from blood loss.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    09:07 Mon, <b>23 </b><b>Jun </b>

    And that wasn¡¯t the n.

    I didn¡¯t want him dying like this. Not from shock. Not from bleeding out. That was too slow¨Cand far too merciful.

    90%

    Dan reached under his shirt and pulled out the handgun he always kept tucked into his waistband. He handed it to me without saying a word. He knew

    what came next.

    <b>20</b>)

    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t going to let either of you leave here alive,¡± I said coldly, lifting the gun and aiming it at Mr. Grayson¡¯s head. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to keep this going, I¡¯ve got better things to do. So when you get to hell¨Ctell the devil Adrian says hello.¡±

    I pulled the trigger.

    The loud crack of the gunshot shattered the silence, echoing off the basement walls.

    Mr. Grayson¡¯s head slumped forward instantly. A clean hole pierced his temple, blood and brain matter sttering across the cement floor behind him. His body wentpletely still, the life drained from it in a blink.

    Mrs. Grayson, still taped and bound, turned her head slowly¨Cher eyes wide with horror as she stared at her dead husband. Her chest heaved as she tried to scream, the tape muffling the sound into a broken cry.

    ¡°That felt good,¡± I said coldly, rolling the gun on my fingers, the warm metal still vibrating from the recoil.

    But it was more than that¨Cit was final. There was no turning back now. Blood had been spilled. Justice¨Cat least my version of it¨Chad been delivered.

    Across from me, Mrs. Grayson finally grasped the weight of the moment. Her eyes went wide, her chest rising and falling rapidly as the realization dawned on her. Her entire body trembled¨Cnot from the pain alone, but from fear. Crippling, consuming fear

    She knew what wasing.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, staring at her with a hollow expression. ¡°Did you think I was joking? That I¡¯d stop after him?¡±

    I held the gun up again, slowly, deliberately, and aimed it at her forehead.

    ¡°At least I fulfilled his wish and gave him a quick death. A bullet to the head. Now it¡¯s your

    turn.¡±

    Her entire body shook. The bloodied remnants <i>of </i>her hands were trembling against the ropes. She tried to scream, to plead for her life, but her mouth was sealed tight. Still, the wet muffled cries echoed around the basement, mixing with her panicked breathing. Her eyes, red with tears, darted around the room¨Csearching for someone, anyone, to save her.

    But no one wasing.

    And I wasn¡¯t going to fall for those tears. I had seen real sorrow before. This¨Cthis was desperation from someone who never thought consequences would catch up with her.

    ¡°This¡­ is for my mother.¡±

    I said the words slowly, with meaning. And then I pulled the trigger.

    The loud bang echoed through the basement <i>like </i>a final verdict from a vengeful god. Her head jerked violently to the side, and then she went still, slumping against the ropes with blood slowly dripping from the fresh hole in her temple.

    Silence.

    I closed my eyes and let the silence wrap around me like a suffocating nket. I had done it. They were gone. The people who destroyed my mother, who tore my family apart¨Cthey were finally gone.

    I should¡¯ve felt relief. Or triumph. Or peace. Something.

    But all I felt¡­ was emptiness.

    JU

    <b>A </b>cold, bitter emptiness that curled in my gut like a stone.

    ¡°You okay, boss?¡± Dan¡¯s voice came softly from behind me, careful, hesitant.

    I nced over my shoulder at him. He was standing still, unreadable. Behind him, the others waited, saying nothing, watching.

    With a flick of my fingers, I dismissed them all.

    Dan gave a small nod and turned. Within seconds, the sound of their retreating footsteps faded, leaving mepletely alone in the dim, blood¨Csmeared basement with two corpses strapped to chairs.

    The gun slipped from my hand and ttered to the ground.

    I moved slowly to the table, where I had ced the picture of my mother earlier. I picked it up gently, brushing off a speck of dust from the frame with my thumb. My eyes burned as I stared at her face, those kind eyes frozen in time.

    My legs gave out, and I let myself slide down to the floor, not caring that I was still in my suit. I sat in the corner of the room, the smell of blood thick in the air, my back against the cold wall.

    ¡°I did it, Mom,¡± I whispered. ¡°I did everything I said I would.¡±

    My throat tightened. The tears I¡¯d been holding back for years finally pushed forward, threatening to break through.

    ¡°Then why¡­¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°Why do I still feel this way?¡±

    I looked down at the photo in my hand, my grip trembling. My voice cracked as I whispered again.

    ¡°Why do I still feel¡­ empty?¡±

    There was no answer.

    Only silence¡ªand two dead bodies that would never make things right.

 Ex wife bye 159

    <b>Chapter 159 </b>

    90%

    (<b>+28</b><b>) </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The basement was quiet. Still. The only sounds were my own breathing and the low hum of the ceiling light. I¡¯d been sitting on the cold cement floor for over an hour, my back leaning against the wall, knees bent, head bowed.

    In my hand was the only piece of peace I¡¯d ever held on to¨Cmy mother¡¯s photo. Her eyes stared back at me, just like they always did. Warm. Kind. Trusting. And somehow, looking into them now, I still didn¡¯t feel the closure I thought I would.

    I raised the photo and kissed it gently before sliding it back into the inner pocket of my blood¨Cstained suit. My fingers lingered there for a moment, as if part of me didn¡¯t want to let it go.

    But it was time.

    I stood slowly, my legs a little stiff from being crouched for so long. Taking a deep breath, I let the cool, metallic air of the basement fill <i>my </i>lungs. I was done. The justice I had craved¨Cno, the vengeance I had nned for most of my life¨Cwas finallyplete.

    And yet¡­ I didn¡¯t feel free.

    The two bodies tied to the chairs in front of me no longer moved. Lifeless. Drained. Their presence no longer screamed maniption or cruelty. They were just¡­ corpses now. And if I¡¯m being honest, looking at them in death irritated me more than when they were alive.

    I didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room as them any longer.

    I cleared my throat firmly¨Cloud enough for my men upstairs to hear¨Cand, within seconds, Dan and the rest filed in. No words were exchanged. They didn¡¯t need instructions. We had worked together long enough for them to read me like a book. Most days, they could tell what I wanted with just a gesture, a nce, or even the tension in my shoulders.

    They weren¡¯t perfect. Sometimes they fumbled. But I didn¡¯t have the energy to train new men, to build trust from scratch. These were my guys, shorings and all.

    I turned toward Dan, who was already awaitingmand.

    ¡°These bodies,¡± I began, voice low but firm, ¡°don¡¯t bury them. Wrap them in something tight. Then burn them. Completely. After that, take whatever is left¨Cash, bones, all of it¨Cand drive deep into the Pacific. I don¡¯t want to hear they were dropped near the docks or some shallow cove. I mean deep. Somewhere no diver, no drone, and no investigation can ever reach. Am I clear?¡±

    Dan gave a single, sharp nod. ¡°We understand, boss.¡±

    Without another word, I turned and left the room, my footsteps echoing down the basement corridor. Each step felt heavier than thest, but I didn¡¯t stop until I reached my room.

    Everything felt darker today. Colder, even though the air was still.

    I stripped off my suit slowly. The once¨Cpristine ck fabric was ruined¨Csoaked with blood and sweat. It no longer felt like a badge of power or identity. It just felt¡­ dirty. Hleft it in a heap on the floor as I walked into the bathroom and turned the shower knob.

    The rush of hot water hissed against the marble walls, steam curling around me like a fog, thick and suffocating. I stepped in and let the water hit my skin, standing still as the warmth poured over me. It should¡¯ve felt familiar, but today it felt different. Today, the heat actually made me feel alive¡ªfor a- brief second.

    I looked down, watching as streaks of red trailed from my arms and shoulders into the drain. That blood wasn¡¯t just from the Graysons. It was from years of carrying this weight. Years of pain, abandonment, and mistrust. And now it was all washing off, circling the drain like it had never existed.

    I had done something important today. Something irreversible. I¡¯d fulfilled the promise I made to my mother. And yet¡­ I felt nothing.

    No triumph,

    <b>09:08 </b><b>Mon </b><b>23 </b><b>Jun </b>-GU

    <b>No </b>satisfaction

    <b>Just</b>¡­ <b>silence</b><b>. </b>

    And maybe it was because no one was here to witness it. No one who mattered, anyway. Dora might be around me, waiting for me to <b>say </b>something. Bot she wasn¡¯t the one I wanted.

    She was never the one.

    I didn¡¯t want someone who lingered because of my name or the number in my bank ount. I wanted someone who could sit beside me in this silence and just understand¨Cno words needed. Someone who could look at me and see more than just a businessman of a broken man on a warpath.

    Someone I could care about.

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    We finally got to the second mall of the day.

    The first stop had been a shoe store¨Cone of the high¨Cend ones, of course¨Cand I¡¯d made sure I didn¡¯t leave without trying on at least ten different pairs<b>. </b>Eventually, I picked out three that not only screamed luxury but also whispered elegance. Adrian had said I should get something for myself, and i was sure he didn¡¯t mean one thing. He said something, not something. And honestly, with the kind of mood I was in, I was going to satisfy every need I <b>had </b>plus a few I didn¡¯t even know I had until I saw them in a disy window.

    Now here I was, <b>in </b><b>a </b>clothing store that could give Paris Fashion Week a run for its money. The lights were so and golden<b>, </b>the air smelled faintly of sandalwood and expensive fabric, and the dresses¡­ my God, the dresses. Each one looked like it had been hand¨Cstitched by angels.

    An assistant noticed me immediately and approached with a perfect customer¨Cservice smile. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. What can we help you with today?¡±

    I paused dramatically, tapping my index finger against my lips in mock thought. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I scanned the racks briefly, then looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Do you have any open¨Cback dresses with a high slit?¡±

    ¡°Right this way,¡± she said with a cheerful nod and gestured for me to follow her.

    We walked deeper into the store, past mannequins in glittering gowns and racks of silks, chiffons, and satins. Each step I took felt like <b>a </b>scene out of a movie. I could already imagine myself in one of those dresses, making an entrance that would leave mouths hanging open.

    Then it hit me¨Cjust as I was admiring a soft emerald¨Cgreen gown with a gold zipper down the back. Adrian didn¡¯t just send me out to pamper myself. He¡¯d told me to pick up a few things for the baby too. Ugh. The thought instantly dulled the excitement in my chest. But I couldn¡¯t exactly ignore it either. That was the main reason he let me go out in the first ce.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to sell baby clothes, would you?¡± I asked, turning slightly toward the assistant.

    Her eyes

    lit up. ¡°Yes, we actually do. It¡¯s just on the other side of the store¨Cour luxury babywear section. Would you like to check it out now<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, please. Let¡¯s head there first,¡± I said with a sigh<b>, </b>half¨Chearted but polite. Might as well get the obligation out of the way before I treat myself properly.

    We changed direction and walked across the showroom floor. As we approached<b>, </b>soft pastels began to fill my vision¨Cpowder blues, delicate pinks, soft creams. Tiny onesies withce trim, baby booties with embroidered initials, and cashmere nkets that cost more than some people¡¯s rent.

    I stood in front of a neatly arranged shelf, picking up a small beige two¨Cpiece outfit. It was adorable. And even I couldn¡¯t <b>deny </b><b>how </b><b>s </b>fingers.

    <b>It </b>between my

    ¡°Would you like me to put together a few matching sets?¡± the assistant asked.

    ¡°Yes, go ahead,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Pick out the best of the best<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>159 </b>

    As she turned <b>to </b><b>begin</b>, I let out a deep breath and crossed my

 Ex wife bye 160

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    The baby clothing section was making me nauseous. Pastel pinks, sky blues, and tiny socks that could fit in the palm of my hand¨Cif not for the fact <b>that </b><b>I </b>was still keeping up with this lie I wouldn¡¯t even dream ofing in here.

    My eyes immediately sighted a small mirror and walked up to it, ¡°I mean look at this gorgeous shape of mine, I should then ruin this goddess body because I want to get pregnant¡± I let out a small sigh.

    The things you do for love.

    I half¨Cheartedly picked up a soft yellow onesie, then dropped it back onto the rack. I didn¡¯t even know the baby¡¯s gender, well at least I didn¡¯t remember telling Adrian the gender so if I didn¡¯t know how can I couldn¡¯t pick the right dress it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    Hell, I didn¡¯t even know why I was doing this. No¨Cscratch that. I knew exactly why. Because I was pretending <b>to </b>be someone I wasn¡¯t. And the more <b>t </b>thought about it, the more irritated I got.

    As I continued to stare at the baby outfits thinking of the perfect one to get, a thought entered my head, why don¡¯t I call mom toe help me out here, I¡¯ll equally get her something nice and she can also tell me how I look in all the dresses I would get today.

    I pulled out my phone and scrolled through my contacts<b>, </b>stopping at the name that never failed to bring drama and rity

    ¡°Pick up, pick up,¡± I muttered under my breath as <b>it </b>rang. ¡°Hi Mom<b>, </b>where are you<b>? </b>I need you at the west wing of Bloomridge Mall. Baby section.¡±

    ¡°Baby section?¡± she asked, bewildered. ¡°You pregnant now <i>or </i>something?¡±

    ¡°Juste,¡± I snapped and hung up.

    30 minutester, my mom strutted into the store like she owned it, and to be honest, I was surprised she got here faster than I had imagined. Her heels

    clicked on the marble floor, and her oversized sunsses sat low on her nose as she gave me a once¨Cover.

    Was sheing from a fashion show or something? Or did she hit her head and forget that she was over 40 years old because my mom knows she shouldn¡¯t dress and act this way, anyway that¡¯s not what was important right now.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the emergency?<i>¡± </i>she asked, tossing her designer purse, onto <b>a </b>nearby chair.

    I crossed my arms and nodded toward the overflowing shopping cart filled with baby things. ¡°That.¡±

    My mom blinked, confused. ¡°You¡­ buying clothes for someone else¡¯s baby?¡±

    I sighed. ¡°No. Adrian asked me to shop for baby stuff. For our baby, something I didn¡¯t think would happen until a few minutes ago, and now am sorta in a panic mode.¡±

    Her jaw dropped. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    I hesitated. My mouth opened, but no words came out.

    My mom stared <b>at </b>me, eyes narrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you lied to that man.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I just secured my spot there, his mistress was about to tell him that she was pregnant and if I didn¡¯t act I would have been sent out of there<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>

    muttered.

    ¡°Isadora!¡± she gasped. ¡°You told <b>a </b>billionaire you¡¯re pregnant with his child when you¡¯re not? Girl, that¡¯s some Netflix¨Clevel drama.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°He didn¡¯t question it. He just told me to go shopping.¡±

    She leaned in closer. ¡°Then what the hell <b>are </b>you doing wasting time buying baby clothes?¡±

    I blinked. ¡°What do you mean<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>im you¡¯re sorta panicking yet you had time toe shopping for yourself?¡± Mom said, using her eyes to gesture towards the shoes I had purchased earlier.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Don¡¯t </b>you know that before you make a bold move like this you need to n everything out down to thest straw<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°My friend told me the idea, I had to act fast, I didn¡¯t really have time to n anything,¡± I said.¡±

    My mom gently held me by the arm and guided me towards the chair

    ¡°I know I messed up, that¡¯s why I called you, so now please can you help me out with a solution?¡± I said

    She scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what you should do now? If you¡¯re not actually pregnant, then you better fix that immediately. You need to sleep with him, like, now, and make sure it¡¯s real.¡±

    I froze. The words hit me like <b>a </b>p.

    My mom continued, oblivious. ¡°You have a man who¡¯s powerful, rich, and emotionally damaged. That¡¯s the perfect recipe for lifelong security if you y it right. But you need something to anchor you to him. A baby is the anchor.¡±

    I looked down at the cart full of baby onesies and booties. It was all for show. I was just putting on a performance, trying to y <b>a </b><b>role </b>I didn¡¯t audition

    for.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± I said quietly.

    My mom scoffed. ¡°It is that easy. You¡¯re overthinking it. Adrian might be tough, but he¡¯s still a man. Seduce him. Make him want you. Get pregnant for real. Then he¡¯ll never let you go.¡±

    I swallowed hard. She made it sound so transactional. Like it wasn¡¯t a baby we were talking about, but a designer handbag I needed to secure before the next girl got her hands on it.

    ¡°Mom, do you ever think¡­ maybe I want him to actually care about me? Not just the idea of a family. Not the obligation. Me.¡±

    My mom gave me a long, hard stare. ¡°And what makes you think he ever will if you don¡¯t make yourself irreceable first?¡±

    Silence hung between us. She wasn¡¯t wrong. She rarely was when it came to this stuff. But the truth hurt more than I wanted to admit.

    She flipped through the racks of dresses until her eyesnded on a fiery redce gown. She pulled it out and grinned. ¡°Start with this. <b>If </b>that <b>doesn¡¯t </b>scream ¡®I¡¯m your baby mama and your worst decision all in one,¡¯ I don¡¯t know what does.¡±

    I smirked, half in disbelief<b>, </b>half in admiration. My mom could always make a nightmare sound like a fairytale.

    We walked toward the fitting rooms, her linking her arm with mine. She leaned in close. ¡°Operation Baby Trap is officially a <b>go</b>.¡±

    Iughed, but it was hollow. I didn¡¯t know what disturbed me more¨Cthat she was serious or that she didn¡¯t think about considering it.

    As I stepped into the fitting room with the red dress draped over my arm, I looked at myself in <b>the </b>mirror. The girl staring back <b>at </b>me looked fierce, wless, and dangerous.

    But inside, I wasn¡¯t sure whol was anymore.

    <b>2/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 161

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    The soft rustle of fabric followed me as I stepped into the changing room, the red dress clinging to my arms like silk. It was thest one my mom had picked out¨Cher favorite, she said. A deep crimson shade with a high slit that traced all the way up my thigh and a backless design that left nothing <b>to </b>the imagination. The dress shimmered beneath the lighting, and as I turned to face the mirror, I couldn¡¯t deny it¨CI looked amazing.

    The fabric hugged my curves in all the right ces, the neckline plunging just enough to be daring without screaming desperation. For a second, I <b>didn¡¯t </b>even feel like myself. I looked¡­ powerful. Irresistible.

    I stepped out of the fitting room and twirled lightly in front of the mirror.

    My mom pped her hands together, a pleased look spreading across her face. ¡°Now that¡¯s the one, no matter how old your mom gets she never loses her touch,¡± she said. ¡°Adrian won¡¯t be able to resist you in that. I guarantee it.¡±

    I smiled, biting my lip slightly as I took another look at myself in the full¨Clength mirror. Maybe she was right. Maybe I needed this push¨Ca final effort to make him see me as more than the mother of his unborn child.

    ¡°That dress is a weapon,¡± my mom added,ughing as she leaned against the wall. ¡°Use it wisely.¡±

    We bothughed, and after paying for everything¨Cincluding the baby clothes I almost forgot<b>¨C</b>we left the store. Shopping bags in hand, our day of luxury hade to an end. But my night? That was just getting started.

    By the time I got home, it waste. The mansion was quiet, unusually so. The staff had likely retreated to the quarters, and Dan was nowhere in sight.

    Perfect.

    I walked up the stairs slowly, my heels clicking against the polished wood. My hands gripped the shopping bags, but my mind was somewhere else- already imagining his expression when he saw me in this dress.

    When I got to our bedroom, the door was slightly ajar. I pushed it open gently and stepped inside.

    There he was.

    Adrian sat on the edge of the bed, his back resting against the headboard, aptop bnced on hisp. His sleeves were rolled up, and the cor of his shirt was undone slightly. He looked focused, eyes narrowed at the screen, fingers flying across the keyboard.

    I paused at the doorway for a second, just watching him.

    He didn¡¯t even nce up.

    My jaw tensed slightly. I walked over to the wardrobe and took the red dress out of the bag, letting the stic fall to the floor. <b>No </b>more waiting.

    I changed quickly in the bathroom, touched up my lipstick just a little, and then stepped out.

    He still hadn¡¯t looked up.

    I approached the bed slowly, each step deliberate.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly.

    Nothing.

    I sat gently at the foot of the bed, just within his peripheral vision, but he remained glued to the screen.

    ¡°What are you working on?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked.

    ¡°Business,¡± he replied curtly, not sparing me even a nce.

    <b>08:51 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>25 </b><b>Jun </b>

    <b>I </b>swallowed, then leaned back slightly, adjusting myself so the slit of the dress opened more along my thigh.

    Still nothing.

    Okay. Time to take things further.

    ??

    I stood up and walked to his side of the bed, slowly lowering myself next to him. My hand lightly traced the edge of his arm, and I leaned in closer, letting my hair brush his shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working so muchtely,¡± I whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for a break?¡±

    He gave a half¨Chearted shrug, eyes never leaving theptop. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to take breaks.¡±

    ¡°But you can afford a little distraction,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice sweet<b>, </b>seductive,

    He sighed, annoyed now. ¡°Dora. Not now.¡±

    I frowned, but I didn¡¯t back away. I slid my hand down his chest, fingers ying with the first button of his shirt.

    Still, no response.

    Frustration bubbled beneath my skin. I wasn¡¯t doing this just for fun. Jessica was right, If I didn¡¯t do something <b>soon</b><b>, </b>if I didn¡¯t¨Csecure my ce<b>, </b>this whole pregnancy would amount to nothing.

    I leaned in closer, brushing my lips near his jawline. ¡°Adrian,¡± I whispered. ¡°Just¡­ look at me.¡±

    That made him pause.

    Slowly, he turned his head and finally¡­ finally looked at me.

    And his eyes didn¡¯t lie. They swept over the dress, lingering at the slit, the neckline, the curve of my hips¨Cand for the first time that night, <b>I </b>saw something flicker behind his eyes. Not desire yet, but awareness.

    ¡°You wore that for me?¡± he asked quietly.

    I nodded.

    He closed hisptop slowly and ced it on the nightstand. ¡°I told you not to push this.¡±

    ¡°And I told you I¡¯m not going to be ignored,¡± I said back, my voice firmer this time.

    He studied me for a moment. The silence stretched between us like a taut wire, seconds ticking by.

    Then he leaned forward just slightly, his voice low.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying a dangerous game<b>, </b>Dora.¡±

    I leaned in too, holding his gaze. ¡°Then let me win.¡±

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for what Dora had been doing.

    Not tonight.

    Yes, I had finally gotten what I wanted. Revenge. Justice. The people who tore my life apart were <b>gone</b>, and <b>my </b><b>mother¡¯s </b><b>memory </b>had been <b>honored</b>. <b>I </b>should¡¯ve felt peace. But instead, all I felt was this strange, gnawing emptiness.

    <b>And </b>now here she was¨CIsadora¨Cin her scarlet dress, her scent clouding the air, her hand slowly sliding down <b>my </b>chest like she <b>had </b>the <b>tight</b>.

    <b>She </b><b>didn¡¯t</b>.

    At least<b>¡­ </b><b>that¡¯s </b>what I kept telling myself.

    Her fingers trailed lower<b>. </b><b>I </b>caught her wrist instinctively, ready to pull her hand away. But something made me stop.

    Not her touch.

    Her face.

    <b>It </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>Dora¡¯s </b>anymore.

    I blinked.

    Olivia.

    She was standing right there, looking at me the way she used to¨Csoft<b>, </b>sultry, hungry. My breath caught. My hand loosened, and I let her keep going

    She leaned in, her lips brushing mine, and I didn¡¯t resist. I kissed her back¨Cdeeply, hungrily. The taste of her lips, <b>the </b>familiarity of her <b>warmth</b><b>, </b>the way her hand gripped the back of my neck¨Cit all felt so real. It wasn¡¯t just tust. It was memory. Longing. Regret.

    I had missed her. Despite everything. Despite what she¡¯d done.

    We stumbled toward the bed, our mouths still locked, hands tugging at clothing. I pulled off my shirt, tossed it aside, watching her with <b>a </b>hunger I <b>hadn¡¯t </b>allowed myself to feel in months. Maybe longer.

    She pushed me onto the mattress, her lips finding my jaw, then my neck. Her fingers fumbled at the button of my trousers, and Iid <b>my </b>head <b>back</b><b>, </b>exhaling sharply.

    And then¡­

    I opened my eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t Olivia.

    It was Dora.

    My heart dropped into my stomach like a stone. I pushed her off quickly, sitting <b>up </b>straight, breath ragged.

    ¡°What..?¡± she gasped, confused, still on her knees at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I muttered, shaking my head. I stood up, snatching my shirt off the floor.

    ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, voice low, hurt.

    But I couldn¡¯t even exin it to myself. I had just confused the woman in front of me with someone else. Not just anyone¨COlivia<b>. </b>The woman I had longed for.

    And worst of all?

    Part of me still did.

    ¡°I just need <b>air</b><b>,</b>¡± I said, not looking at her. My tone was cold<b>, </b>sharp, and final.

    I opened the door and left the room without another word

    <b>08:51 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>25 </b><b>Jun </b>

 Ex wife bye 162

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The night air outside was cold, but not colder than the silence I carried with me.

    I stood outside, near the balcony that overlooked the front of the house, letting the soft wind p against my face. My hands gripped the rail tightly as if <b>it </b>could ground me, but not even steel could hold me down tonight. My chest still rose and fell faster than normal. My heart wasn¡¯t racing because of lust

    orexcitement.

    It was guilt.

    Because I let her touch me. Because for one brief, fleeting moment, I had pretended someone else was her. Olivia. And because for the first time since! killed her adoptive parents, I truly questioned if I was losing <b>my </b>mind.

    I hadn¡¯t meant for it to go that far. When Dora touched me, I had nned to shove her away. I didn¡¯t want her. But I saw Olivia. Her face. Her scent. Her

    voice.

    And I let myself slip.

    I hated myself for it.

    The door behind me creaked open. I didn¡¯t turn to look. I knew it was her.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± Dora¡¯s soft voice called.

    ¡°Not now,¡± I said firmly.

    She stepped closer. I could feel her behind me. Still wearing that red dress. Still desperate for validation I had no interest in giving her.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± she asked, her voiceced with confusion, maybe a bit of hurt. But not regret. No, she had nned that seduction.

    I sighed, dragging a hand over my face. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything I didn¡¯t expect<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Then why did you leave?¡± Her tone shifted slightly. Defensive. ¡°We were finally connecting.¡±

    I turned now, looking her dead in the eye. ¡°We weren¡¯t connecting. You were ying a role, and I was desperate enough to fall into the illusion. That¡¯s not a connection, Dora. That¡¯s maniption.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed, and for the first time, the mask cracked. ¡°So what, you want me to just sit here and do nothing? I¡¯m trying, Adrian. I¡¯m trying to be here for you, give you what you need¡­¡±

    ¡°What I need died months ago,¡± I snapped.

    The wordsnded like a p. Her face paled. Silence settled between us,

    I didn¡¯t feel sorry.

    She turned away, arms crossed. ¡°You keep living in the past, you know that? You keep chasing ghosts, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°And you keep pretending like you¡¯re not trying to be one,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re trying to crawl into a space that <b>isn¡¯t </b>yours<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She said nothing.

    I pushed past her and walked into the room. The clock ticked on the wall. Past midnight. A new day had started, but nothing

    <b>¡­</b><b>fferent</b><b>. </b>

    I opened the drawer near my bed and pulled out a small ck notebook. Since I basically had no one else to <b>speak to</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯ve </b><b>been </b><b>jotting </b><b>some </b>things

    down as of recent

    EU 40 UUTE

    I sat down and flipped through it. My finger hovered over the pages filled with scribbled memories and revenge notes. Everything <b>had </b>led me here. Everything I did was for her. For my mother. For the pain they caused.

    So why the hell did I still feel hollow?

    Behind me, Dora was still standing, watching me from the doorway.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± I asked without looking up.

    ¡°Because,¡± she said, ¡°I think there¡¯s still something left in you worth reaching.¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who gets to decide that.¡±

    She took a tentative step forward. ¡°Maybe not. But I won¡¯t stop trying.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll keep getting disappointed.¡±

    I stood, cing the notebook back in the drawer.

    ¡°We leave for the North Estate tomorrow,¡± I told her. ¡°Pack light. We¡¯re not staying long.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s at the North Estate?¡±

    ¡°Business. And the past.¡±

    I didn¡¯t owe her more than that.

    It was time.

    Because now that the Graysons were gone, there was one more loose end to tie.

    My phone buzzed where ity on the table, a sharp vibration against the wood that sliced through the silence.

    I reached for it slowly, as though I already knew what was waiting.

    A message from Dan.

    ¡°Bodies disposed of. No loose ends. All clean.¡±

    My thumb hovered above the screen. The words stared back at me<b>, </b>cold and final. Another mess buried, Another secret wrapped in shadows.

    I read the message again. And then once more.

    Three lines to summarize the end of two lives. Efficient. Emotionless. Dan was good at that.

    I finally typed back: ¡°Good. Lay low for a while.¡±

    I watched the screen dim and go dark, then set the phone aside with a soft ck. It felt heavier than it should¡¯ve. Like it carried more than just information¨Clike it carried guilt.

    Exhaling slowly, I dragged my palm over my jaw. The air in the room was stale, still. Not a <b>clock </b>ticking, not <b>a </b>single hum shadows seemed to be holding their breath.

    the fridge<b>, </b>Even <b>the </b>

    Outside, thunder rumbled, low and distant like a warning. The sky beyond the curtains had turned an ashen gray<b>, </b><b>the </b>edges <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>world </b><b>trembling </b><b>with </b>

    tension.

    The storm wasing<b>, </b>

    But somehow¡­ I <b>knew </b>that wasn¡¯t the storm I had to fear.

    00.31

    Dora walked into the closet with some luggage. I turned my eyes to the hallway¨Cthe one that led deeper into the house. The walls suddenly felt too close, too quiet. The kind of quiet that came before something cracked.

    Dora would try again.

    That much I was sure of.

    She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who left things unfinished. Her silence wasn¡¯t surrender¨Cit was nning. She was somewhere out there right now, plotting her next move, fingers cold but pretise, her smile ready to y innocent.

    Maybe I should¡¯ve been afraid.

    Maybe I should¡¯ve stopped her the first time.

    But the truth was¡­ maybe I wanted her to try again.

    Maybe I wanted to look into her eyes and see the fire. Maybe I wanted her to push me to the edge¨Cjust so I could find out if I¡¯d jump or pull her with me.

    Sick, right?

    I closed my eyes and let the thunder roll through me like a pulse.

    And yet none of it¨Cnot the storm, not Dan¡¯s message, not even Dora¡¯s vengeance¨Cshook me more than the one truth I kept buried deeper than <b>any </b>body Dan ever covered up.

    Because even with Olivia gone¡­

    She was still the only woman I ever truly wanted, and it¡¯s still painful that I am just realizing that now.

    Her annoying voice haunted these walls. Her perfume still clung to the pillows some nights. The ghost of her touched everything Iid my hands on.

    I tried to forget.

    I burned the photos. I changed the locks. I even tried to love someone else.

    But the heart doesn¡¯t work that way¨Cnot mine, at least.

    And now, every time I closed my eyes, I saw her.

    I heard her whispering my name¨Cnot the name others called me, but the name I¡¯d only let her use.

    The storm outside cracked louder now, lightning slicing through the gloom.

    But the real storm was already here.

    Inside these walls.

    Inside me.

    AD

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 163

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Dinner that evening was nothing short of tense. The clinking of cutlery against tes barely masked the quiet rage simmering in the room. <b>My </b>fingers tightened around my fork as I tried to stayposed, honestly I was just thinking of different ways to calm my father down, everyone was, but each <b>time </b>we tried he remind us how we nearly lost our lives, Mexicans took family seriously, that¡¯s one thing for sure because the man looked like he was about to explode

    ¡°You want me to just do nothing? He tried to kill you?¡± he said, voice low but sharp as steel. ¡°Both of you?¡±

    Julian and I exchanged a nce. I gave him a slight nod, silently telling him to let me handle this. He respected my choice and looked down at his te, pushing a piece of steak around without taking a bite.

    ¡°Dad,¡± I began, ¡°I know how this sounds¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t just sound like anything. It is something,¡± he snapped, his hand mming against the table. The tes rattled. ¡°That boy put my daughter and grandson in danger. How am I supposed to sit here and do nothing?¡±

    I stood, slowly and carefully, and walked around the table to him. I ced a gentle hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Please,¡± I said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Let me handle this.¡±

    ¡°Olivia, he nearly killed you. You want me to stand by while he walks free?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, shaking my head. ¡°I want you to watch. Watch the woman I be. Watch how I rise without him. That¡¯s the real punishment, Dad. Not violence. Not revenge.¡±

    He looked up at me, his stern expression faltering. For a moment, he said nothing. Then, after what felt like a century, he let out a deep sigh and nodded.

    ¡°You want to handle this your own way, does that mean you would go <b>in </b>contact with him again?¡± my dad asked.

    ¡°Never, this is the first time I am meeting you in person after years, so it might sound weird saying this, but I need you to trust me on this, I¡¯ll handle him my way,¡± I said.

    After a few seconds of him being silent, he finally let out a heavy sigh which looked like he was finally ready to calm down,

    He took out his phone and made a quick call. ¡°ra, it¡¯s time. Be at the house tomorrow morning. I have someone for you to mentor<b>.¡± </b>

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°ra?¡±

    He put the phone down and smiled. ¡°She was your mother¡¯s assistant. One of the smartest women I know. She¡¯ll teach you what it takes to stand tall in the business world.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a woman walked into the room, dressed in a sharp, navy¨Cblue suit and heels that clicked with precision. Her silver¨Cstreaked hair was pulled into a sleek bun, and she carried herself with the confidence of <b>a </b>seasoned executive.

    Did Dad have her waiting in the house even before I arrived here?

    ¡°You must be Olivia,¡± she said, extending her hand/Her voice was firm, her gaze even firmer.

    ¡°I am,¡± I replied, shaking her hand.

    ¡°We begin tomorrow at 7 a.m. sharp. <b>Don¡¯t </b>bete.¡±

    <b>She </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>wait for a response before turning on her heel and walking out. I blinked<b>, </b>still <b>processing </b>what just <b>happened</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>Well,¡± Julian said from his seat<b>, </b>finally breaking his silence, <b>¡°</b><b>Looks </b><b>like </b><b>you¡¯ve </b><b>got </b><b>your </b>hands full.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>09:04 </b>Fri, 27 <b>Jun </b>?

    After dinner<b>, </b><b>I </b>needed air.

    <b>The </b>walls of the estate suddenly felt too close, like they were closing in around me. I slipped out through the side gate and walked toward the nearby town. The evening air was crisp, the sky a canvas of deep purple and navy, the stars peeking out,

    I walked past quiet shops and cafes, my thoughts swirling. I wanted to believe I had made the right decision by stopping my father. Revenge wasn¡¯t <b>what </b>I needed. Control, rity, and growth were.

    and a forgotten music store with faded posters in the window. The Eventually, I stumbled into a cozy¨Clooking bookstore tucked between an antique shop. door creaked softly as I stepped inside, and a small bell above it jingled, announcing my arrival.

    Warm lighting bathed the space in a golden glow, casting gentle shadows across the worn wooden floors. The air smelled of cinnamon, <b>aged </b><b>paper</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>the faintest hint of vani candles burning somewhere nearby. It was the kind of ce that made time slow down.

    Rows of tall, slightly uneven bookshelves loomed like sentinels, each packed to the brim with everything from worn¨Cout paperbacks to first editions in protective sleeves, I wandered between the aisles, letting my fingers skim the spines as I walked. A quiet peace settled over me, muffling the noise in my head. For once, I wasn¡¯t thinking about the past or the chaos waiting outside. I just wanted to find a good story.

    A faded hardcover on the top shelf caught my eye¨Cits title almost obscured by dust, but something about <b>it </b>tugged at me. I reached up, stretching <b>on </b><b>my </b>toes to grasp it.

    he shelf.

    That¡¯s when someone bumped into me from behind, nearly sending me into the

    ¡°Oh, crap! I¡¯m so Sorry!¡±

    I turned around, startled. A woman about my age stood there, looking both sheepish and amused. She had a head of curly brown hair that refused to be tamed, oversized tortoiseshell sses that magnified her expressive eyes<b>, </b>and a canvas tote bag slung over one shoulder<b>, </b>bulging with sketchpads and what looked like paintbrush handles sticking out the top.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, chuckling, brushing my hair out of my face.

    ¡°You sure? I didn¡¯t knock any sense out of you or anything, did I?¡± she said with a wide grin that tugged at the corners of her eyes.

    Iughed again¨Cgenuinely this time. It surprised me how easily it came. ¡°No damage done. I¡¯m Olivia.¡±

    ¡°Ste,¡± she said brightly, thrusting her hand out with an enthusiastic shake. ¡°I make a habit of running into mysterious women in bookstores. It¡¯s kind <b>of </b>my thing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I raised a brow. ¡°Sounds like a story waiting to happen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, believe <b>me</b>, I¡¯ve <b>got </b>a library full. Some of them even have happy endings,¡± she winked. ¡°Others¡­ well, they usually involve spilled coffee and awkward apologies.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. There was something instantly disarming about her¨Clike sunshine with sharp edges. ¡°Are you from around here?¡±

    <i>¡°</i><i>Born </i>and raised,<i>¡± </i>she said, then tilted her head, studying me. ¡°You, however, don¡¯t have that small¨Ctown rhythm. Too polished. Too¡­ put together.¡±

    ¡°You could say I¡¯m transitioning,¡± I said, choosing my words carefully.

    Ste nodded as if she understood more than I was saying. ¡°Well, wee to our little corner of nowhere. If you ever <b>need </b>a crash course in local weirdness, I¡¯m your girl.¡±

    I found myself liking her more with every second. There was no awkwardness, no need to pretend. Just <b>two </b>strangers <b>meeting </b><b>on </b><b>the </b><b>bridge </b><b>between </b>

    stories.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Well</b><b>, </b>Olivia the Mysterious,¡± she said, pulling a phone from her coat pocket, ¡°how about we <b>grab </b><b>coffee </b><b>sometime</b><b>? </b>I <b>promise </b><b>not </b><b>to </b><b>bump </b><b>into </b><b>you </b><b>again </b>-unless it bes <b>a </b>tradition.¡°.

    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I said<b>, </b>my voice softer than I intended.

    <b>09:04 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>27 </b><b>Jun </b>

    B

    <b>¡°</b>Cool. There¡¯s this hidden caf¨¦ behind the flower shop on Oak Street. Looks like a greenhouse on the outside, but they serve <b>the </b>best <b>lemon </b><b>pastriet </b>you¡¯ll ever put in your mouth. Total secret spot. You¡¯ll love it.¡±

    We exchanged numbers¨Chers was saved under ¡°Ste the Chaos Ma,¡± and I didn¡¯t even question it. With a final wave and <b>a </b><b>bounce </b>in her <b>step</b><b>, </b>she headed back into the maze of shelves, humming a tune I didn¡¯t recognize.

    Her energy lingered even after she was gone, like static in the air after lighting.

    I wandered for a while longer before purchasing the book I¡¯d reached for¨Ca faded novel with a handwritten note still tucked between the pages<b>. </b><b>I </b>pressed it to my chest as I stepped out into thete afternoon light, the crisp air brushing against my cheeks like a whisper.

    The streets were quieter now. As I made my way back t

 Ex wife bye 164

    <b>Chapter </b><b>164 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Knock. Knock.

    The sound pulled me out of sleep slowly, like a fog lifting. It was soft but persistent¨Cprobably the fourth knock by now, maybe even the fifth. Whoever was at the door clearly had no ns of giving up. I buried my head deeper into the soft pillows, groaning.

    You honestly couldn¡¯t me me for sleeping in. The bed in this room was ridiculous. The mattress swallowed me like a cloud, the sheets smooth <b>as </b>hell, and the fluffyforter weighed just enough to trap me in a cocoon of bliss. The room was quiet, the air¨Cconditioned hum soft and steady. I hadn¡¯t meant to sleep this long. I¡¯d picked up the book I bought yesterday, nning to read just a chapter or two¨Cand the next thing I knew, the sun was up and someone was trying to break down my door with polite knocking.

    I blinked slowly, pushing myself upright, and reached over to pick up the book. A small<b>, </b>satisfied smile tugged at my lips. It had been a while since I got so lost in fiction. I slid the book into the drawer of the nightstand, then stretched, yawning, arching my back until I heard it pop. The digital clock beside the bed shed the time at me: 9:43 AM. Well¡­ not toote. Sort of.

    My eyes took in the room again, the crystal chandelier hanging above, and the massive walk¨Cin closet I hadn¡¯t even fully explored yet. Every inch <b>of </b><b>this </b>ce screamed. Dad really went all out.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out finally, voice still a bit groggy.

    The door creaked open a secondter, and a maid stepped in gracefully, a silver tray bnced in her hands. Breakfast, obviously.

    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am<b>,</b>¡± she greeted me with a respectful nod.

    ¡°You can ce that there,¡± I said, motioning toward the center table just at the foot of the bed.

    She set it down carefully before straightening and stepping training will begin.¡±

    closer to my side. ¡°Your personal assistant, ra, said once you¡¯re done with breakfast,

    I tried not to roll my eyes too obviously, offering her a tight¨Clipped smile instead. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    She bowed slightly and exited the room with quiet, practiced steps.

    I sighed the moment the door shut behind her. This ¡®training¡® was already starting to feel <b>a </b>little too serious for my taste. Who starts a business training session like it¡¯s military boot camp? It wasn¡¯t like I was studying for final exams. ra needed to loosen up. I could¡¯ve used a wee brunch or maybe some lounging by the pool first¨Cnot this ssroom energy she was pushing.

    After brushing my teeth and taking a quick but satisfying hot shower, I returned to the food¨Ceggs<b>, </b>toast, fruit, and freshly squeezed orange juice. The maid must¡¯ve brought this from the main kitchen, which probably looked like a professional restaurant setup. Everything tasted amazing, but I didn¡¯t linger too long. ra clearly wasn¡¯t <i>the </i>type to appreciateteness.

    I made my way down the grand staircase, walking past art pieces that looked like they belonged in a museum. When I finally reached the designated hall, my steps slowed.

    Of course, this mansion had a hall. It could probably fit <b>a </b>stadium in the backyard if Dad wanted it to.

    I pushed open the double doors and stepped in.

    What I saw next made me stop for <b>a </b>second.

    ra sat on a single chair

    at the front of the hall, a whiteboard behind her already filled <b>with </b>diagrams, bullet points, and <b>what </b>looked like <b>a </b><b>full </b><b>lesson- </b>n. She wore <b>a </b>fitted zer, her hair pulled back into a tight bun, and¨Cwas <b>that </b><b>a </b>cane in her hand?

    A literal cane.

    <b>19.04 </b>

    <b>Jun </b>

    Like <b>some </b>old¨Cschool headmistress.

    Was this <b>a </b>business training session or the first day of reform school?

    <b>I </b>raised an eyebrow and walked in further, arms folded.

    ¡°Is this some kind of joke?¡± I asked, my tone half¨Csarcastic, half¨Ccurious. I was hoping she¡¯d say yes. That she was just messing with me.

    ra stood, twirling the cane in her hand like she was about to deliver a lecture to a ss of unruly children.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Olivia,¡± she said the moment her eyesnded on me, her voice crisp and purposeful, like someone with a schedule and no time for

    small talk.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, straightening a bit under her gaze. ¡°Is this where we¡¯re holding the training session?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± she answered with a sharp nod, her tone brisk and <i>no</i>¨Cnonsense.

    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s with the cane?¡± I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.

    She didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she walked right up to me, heels clicking authoritatively on the polished floor. Without a word<b>, </b>she used the <b>cane </b>to gently push against my back, straightening my posture.

    D

    ¡°If you want to be a powerful and respectable businesswoman,¡± she began, her voice cool and deliberate, ¡°it all begins with your posture. You must stand upright at all times. Do you know why?¡±

    I blinked, surprised by the sudden physical correction. ¡°No,¡± I replied quietly, watching her as she began to slowly circle me like <b>a </b>hawk observing prey. My head turned, following her movements.

    ¡°Yesterday, when I walked into that room,¡± she continued, her eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°I noticed the way you looked at me. I¡¯m sure <b>in </b>your mind, <b>you </b>were thinking I walked in too proudly, like I thought I owned the ce.¡±

    She stopped suddenly, turning to face me. ¡°But let me ask you something did it leave a mark?¡± Her voice rose, sharp andmanding.

    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, she smacked the cane against the edge of the table beside us with a loud crack! I flinched, my heart skipping a beat.

    ¡°That¡¯s what presence does,<i>¡± </i>she said. ¡°It shakes the room without apology. Even <b>now</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b>just your personal assistant, but I guarantee¡­¡± She leaned <b>in </b>slightly. ¡°I intimidate you. Don¡¯t I?¡±

    She was right. As much as I hated to admit it, something about h¨¦r¨Cher confidence, her poise, the way she owned the space¨Cmade me feel small.

    I nodded slowly.

    ¡°I built that image through posture<i>, </i>presence, and unshakable confidence<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, once again nudging my shoulders back <b>to </b>correct my stance. ¡°You¡¯re not just some housewife anymore. Things have changed.¡±

    She stepped back and folded her arms. ¡°You¡¯re going to run one of the biggestpanies in Mexico. That means you <b>don¡¯t </b>get to be <b>soft</b>. <b>No </b>more <b>Mr. </b>Nice Guy,¡± she said, scoffing. ¡°You¡¯re a woman and a powerful one at that. If you don¡¯t walk with force, if you don¡¯t speak like you demand <b>respect</b><b>, </b><b>they </b>will eat you alive.¡±

    Her voice had the weight of experience behind it, each word sinking into me like <b>a </b>lesson I should¡¯ve <b>known </b><b>long </b><b>ago</b>.

    ¡°Soon,¡± she continued, ¡°you¡¯ll be walking into boardrooms filled with smart, cunning men who care about one <b>thing</b><b>¨C</b><b>money</b>. <b>If </b><b>you </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>show </b><b>them </b>who the boss is from the moment you enter, trust me, they will show you.¡±

    With that, she dragged <b>a </b>chair forward and motioned for me to sit. I obeyed without question, still processing <b>everything </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>said</b>.

    <b>She </b>turned to the whiteboard and began uncapping <b>a </b><b>marker</b>. I watched her, my heart pounding with <b>a </b><b>strange </b><b>mix </b><b>of </b><b>fear </b><b>and </b><b>admiration. </b><b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>utter <b>a </b>word¡ªnot because I was afraid, but because every single thing she had said made perfect, <b>piercing </b>sense.

    09.04 FI, 27

    For the first time, I understood exactly why my father had rmended her to train me.

    Now, I wasn¡¯t just here to learn how to lead.

 Ex wife bye 165

    <b>Chapter </b><b>165 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I turned off the tap that had been running for far too long. The sound of water sshing against the sink, once calming, now just got on my nerves<b>. </b>Even small things were beginning to irritate metely, like a dripping water or the ticking of a clock. Things I used to ignore now seemed louder, heavier. Unbearable.

    I reached for the towel hanging beside me and slowly dabbed my face, trying to wipe off more than just water. Maybe if I rubbed hard enough, I could erase the exhaustion written all over me. The dark circles under my eyes had deepened¨Csilent witnesses to my countless sleepless nights.

    I stared at myself in the mirror for a while. Longer than necessary.

    The man who looked back at me felt unfamiliar. There was a time when my reflection radiated confidence, purpose¡­ even power. Now <b>it </b>just looked hollow. Worn. Like I was barely holding myself together with an invisible thread.

    I let out a long breath and hung the towel back on the rack. The soft clink of the metal hook echoed in the bathroom and disappeared into silence. That¡¯s what this house had betely¨Ca quiet, sterile ce. A home filled with echoes instead ofughter. A mansion haunted by everything that once was.

    I stepped out of the bathroom and walked back into the bedroom, the thick carpet muffling my steps. I sat on the edge of the bed, then fell backward onto it, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    People on the outside look at me and see a billionaire. They see the mansions, the cars, the sess¨Cand they assume that I must have everything. That I¡¯m living the dream. If only they knew.

    ¡°If anyone sees me, they¡¯d think, ¡®He¡¯s a billionaire. He doesn¡¯t have problems. And even if he did, money could fix them<b>,</b>¡± I muttered, my voice low and tired.

    But not all wounds can be bought off. Not all pain can be healed with luxury.

    People wish they could be in my shoes, to live my life. But they have no idea about the storm I walk with every day¨Cthe ghosts that whisper at night, the memories I can¡¯t escape. Money can buy you anything, they say. But it can¡¯t buy you peace.

    It¡¯s been five years since Olivia died.

    Five yearster, and I still see her in my dreams. Still hear her voice when I close my eyes. Her stubborn little scowls, the way she called me out on my bullshit when no one else dared to.

    Sometimes I wonder if I¡¯m just stuck¨Cfrozen in time while the rest of the world moves on. People say I should let her go. That I¡¯m holding onto the past too tightly. Maybe they¡¯re right. But how do I let go?

    1 tried. God knows I tried.

    I¡¯ve been on more blind dates than I care to count. Each one worse than thest. Women smiling at me like they already had their ws <b>in </b><b>my </b>wallet. Conversations that felt scripted. Forcedughs. Fakepliments. And each time I sat there, pretending to be interested, I¡¯d hear <b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>back of my mind, mocking the performance I was putting on.

    But the problem isn¡¯t them. It¡¯s me. I can¡¯t trust anymore.

    Not after what Dora did.

    I wasn¡¯t in love with Dora. But she was part of my childhood¨Cmy history. I trusted her. I believed in her loyalty. I chose her over Olivia when <b>she </b><b>told </b><b>me </b><b>she </b>was pregnant, and that single choice <b>became </b>the biggest regret of my life.

    <b>I </b>still remember that day¨Chow she looked me in the eyes, trembling, and told me <b>she </b>was carrying my <b>child</b>. How my world tilted <b>just </b><b>a </b><b>bit</b>, <b>how </b><b>I </b>felt <b>the </b>ground shift beneath me. I panicked. I was so desperate to do the ¡°right¡± thing<b>. </b>And in that moment, I did <b>the </b><bplete </b><b>opposite </b>

    The truth <b>came </b><bter</b>. Ugly and devastating.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    All those years I¡¯d known Dora, I never once imagined how far she¡¯d go to get what she wanted. I thought her desperation was <b>harmless</b><b>¨C</b><b>just </b><b>emotional </b>outbursts and immature games. But nothing prepared me for what she actually did.

    I knew that she was desperate to get my love, I thought the worst act of desperation she could do was when she drugged me and made it <b>look </b><b>like </b><b>we </b>had sex

    I forgave her for that.

    I truly did. I thought maybe¨Cjust maybe¨Cshe had changed. That she¡¯d grown past the desperate girl who once clung to a love that was never truly hers to have. I wanted to believe she was different, that the fire behind her actions had softened into maturity. But that was my mistake¨Cthinking people like Dora ever change.

    And maybe I would¡¯ve lived with my choice if not for one thing: the child.

    I wasn¡¯t a coward. When she told me she was pregnant¨Ccarrying my child¨CI didn¡¯t run. I stood my ground like any man should. I brought her into <b>my </b>home. I took responsibility, even if my heart remained locked in a coffin six feet deep, buried. I didn¡¯t love her, not even close, but a child changes things. Or so I thought.

    But people don¡¯t always operate with the same principles.

    She manipted me¨Cfor months. Every smile, every craving, every fake doctor¡¯s appointment¨Clies, all of it. And the worst part wasn¡¯t just that she lied. It was what she lied about. A life. A child. A chance at something pure in the middle of my emotional wastnd.

    How could she lie about something so sacred? About creating life? About being a mother?

    And then it all began to make sense. All those nights she came to me, dressed in silk, eyes gleaming with fake innocence, brushing her fingers across my chest, trying to kiss me. At first, I thought maybe pregnancy hormones were making her clingy. But no¨Cit was desperation. She knew the lie couldn¡¯t <bst </b>forever. So she tried to make it true. She wanted to trap me again, this time with something real.

    If she could just get pregnant before I uncovered the truth, she could spin it. Manipte the timeline. She nearly seeded.

    I let out a slow, bitter sigh, rubbing my temples as I leaned forward in the dim bedroom light. The memory still made me feel sick.

    But she¡¯s gone now. That¡¯s the only relief I can cling to.

    When I found out the truth, I didn¡¯t yell. I didn¡¯t scream. I didn¡¯t even break anything<b>. </b>I simply looked her in the eye and said, ¡°Leave.¡± And when she begged, I turned my back and walked away.

    I had my men pack her things. I instructed security never to allow her within a hundred feet of my property again. It should have ended there.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    That was five years ago¨Cand yet, she stilles back.

    Sometimes she waits at the gate for hours. Other times she tries to sneak in through the side entrance, trying to bribe <b>new </b>guards or im she left something behind. I¡¯ve changed staff countless times<b>, </b>but she finds a way

    And that¡¯s when I realized something: what she feels for me isn¡¯t love.

    It¡¯s obsession.

    Love doesn¡¯t linger like a shadow<b>, </b>wing <b>at </b>the past, refusing <b>to </b>release. Love doesn¡¯t <b>ignore </b><b>rejection </b>for <b>half </b><b>a </b>decade and still <b>hope </b>for <b>a </b><b>different </b>

    answer<b>. </b>

    p

    How <b>can </b>you still chase someone who cut you off<b>, </b>who never loved you¨Cnot <b>for </b><b>one </b>second?

    Even after 5 <b>years </b>

    <b>it¡¯s </b><b>pathetic</b>.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    And yet<b>, </b>even

    with <b>all </b>that behind me, the

    pain

    still haunts me. Not because I miss her¨Cbut because <b>of </b>what she <b>represented</b><b>. </b>

    A reminder.

    A reminder that I will never

    be the man I once was. That I no longer know how to

    trust. That

    maybe

    Olivia was my

    Now, the only thing that fills this house is silence. The kind of silence that speaks. That echoes. celebrates love, and you

    sit alone

    on your throne of wealth and regret.

    That gnaws

    at your

    chest when the world <b>outside </b>

    A

 Ex wife bye 166

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>

    DORA¡¯S POV

    Ever since Adrian kicked me out of his house, the

    only ce that offered me even a shred offort was the cramped, musty room i novi called mine. wouldn¡¯t call it home¨Chome was the mansion, with marble floors and ceilings that kissed chandeliers. That was where I belonged. But now, here I was tucked away in this dump of an apartment, stripped of the luxury I had grown used to.

    Yes, I had a new room¨Cbut it wasn¡¯t mine by

    One of my goals back when I was trying so ha house bills. I had envisioned a life of ease, with

    to

    a future with Adrian was simple: marry him, and let him take care of everything¨Cespecially the days, designer handbags, and Adrian¡¯s card funding it all.

    But everything¡­ everything crumbled.

    That n failed¨Cspectacrly. Not only had I been exposed, humiliated, and kicked out of his mansion, but the financial support I¡¯d hoped to cling <b>to </b>disappeared with it. And now? We were living in a depressing two¨Cbedroom apartment that could barely fit a decent bed, let alone dreams.

    We had no choice. Either this or the streets.

    The walls were cracked, yellowed with age. The ceiling leaked when <b>it </b>rained, and sometimes even when it didn¡¯t. The sinks wheezed and spat rust- colored water, the toilets never flushed properly, and don¡¯t get me started on the electricity. We could go a whole week without power, and when our phones died, we¡¯d walk miles just to pay someone to charge them.

    It was hell.

    I never realized how much I had taken the mansion for granted¨Cits warmth, its silence, its endless space. Now, the smallest creak in this apartment echoed like a scream. I missed the walk¨Cin closets. I missed the gold¨Crimmed mirror that used to reflect back the image of a woman who had <b>it </b>all. That mirror was gone now. And I no longer recognized the girl in this room.

    I barely left my bed.

    There was no TV. No luxury. No beauty. Just the suffocating reminder of failure.

    My dad tried to cheer me up sometimes. He¡¯d knock on my door gently, tell me dinner was ready, and ask if I wanted to step outside for some air. But the moment I did¡­ the world out there, the noise, the garbage¨Clined street<b>, </b><b>the </b>peeling paint on the buildings¨Cit all made me feel sick, it was disgusting, I wasn¡¯t used to this style and I didn¡¯t want to get used to it. So I stayed in bed, pulling the thin nket tighter around me like it could protect me from the

    truth.

    I couldn¡¯t stay here much longer. I knew that.

    In a moment of desperation<b>, </b>I had called Jessica and asked if I could stay at her ce¨Cjust for a while. Just until I figured things out. But she didn¡¯t even hesitate before saying no. She imed her siblings were crashing with her and there was <b>no </b>space for me. I knew that was a lie. She just didn¡¯t want me there. After all the nights she¡¯d spent at my ce, raiding my fridge, lounging in my designer robes, now she couldn¡¯t return the favor?

    I gritted my teeth and tried not <b>to </b>cry.

    Why was this happening to me?

    Why did <b>it </b>all go so wrong?

    My mother was furious. She hadn¡¯t spoken to me properly since Adrian threw me out. She med me for everything¨Cfor <b>not </b>getting <b>pregnant</b><b>, </b><b>for </b><b>not </b>¡°locking him down¡± like she had taught me. She said I failed her. I tried to exin, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡± I had screamed one night after another one of her cold remarks.

    But <b>it </b>didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t care.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>

    <b>She </b><b>had </b><b>given </b>me all the <b>seduction </b><b>tips </b><b>in </b>the <b>book</b>¨Cwhat <b>to </b>wear<b>, </b><b>how </b>to smile, when to touch him. <b>She¡¯d </b><b>prepped </b><b>me </b><b>like </b>a <b>soldier </b><b>going </b>to war Bot.

    none of <b>it </b><b>had </b>worked.

    Adrian never gave me a chance,

    He barely let me touch him. Any time I tried to get close, he¡¯d shut down. Move away. Pretend I wasn¡¯t even there. I had wondered over <b>and </b>over if he was seeing someone else behind my back. If some low¨Css street girl had taken my ce in his bed.

    Because <b>it </b>didn¡¯t make sense.

    <b>I </b>had done everything. Every trick in the book.

    I had made him breakfast in lingerie, worn the perfume he said he liked, and even tried to get him drunk one night. But nothing worked. He was cold. Unreachable. Like he had already made up his mind, and I was just a ghost in his house.

    I squeezed the nket tighter around me, wishing I could disappear into it.

    Adrian had meant everything to me. Not just because of the money¨Cbut because, in some twisted way, I thought he was mine. I had known <b>him </b><b>for </b>years. We grew up together. I was supposed to be the one beside him.

    Now, all I had were fading dreams, a leaking apartment, and a mother who wanted nothing to do with me unless I delivered results.

    Olivia wasn¡¯t in Adrian¡¯s life anymore. That should¡¯ve meant something. That should¡¯ve opened a door for me, given me the chance I always dreamed <b>of</b><b>. </b>

    But nothing happened. He never looked at me like he looked at her. He never even touched me.

    And if he wasn¡¯t seeing someone else¡ªand I was pretty sure he wasn¡¯t¨Cthen what exactly was wrong?

    There¡¯s no way a man can go that long without sex. Not a man like Adrian. No matter how emotionally distant or cold he pretended to be, he was still human, and humans had needs. Cravings.

    Unless¡­

    Unless he wasn¡¯t attracted to me.

    The thought made my stomach twist. No. That couldn¡¯t be it. I refused to believe it. I¡¯ve always been told I was beautiful¨Calways had men staring at <b>me </b>wherever I went. I had curves, I had the body. So why didn¡¯t he want me?

    I stood from my bed slowly, the mattress creaking beneath me in this suffocating, worn¨Cdown apartment. My bare feet padded across the cold tile floor as I walked toward the cracked mirror that hung unevenly on the wall.

    I stared.

    Then, wordlessly, I began peeling off my clothes¨Cfirst the oversized t¨Cshirt I wore just to feel some level offort<b>, </b>then the loose, worn¨Cout trousers that hung on my hips. I let them fall to the ground, leaving me bare.

    I stood naked in front of the mirror, studying myself from head to toe. My hands slowly lifted and cupped my breasts. They were still soft<b>, </b>still full¨Cbut they didn¡¯t sit the way they used to. Not as high. Not as tight. They sagged just a little.

    Was that it?

    Was that why Adrian never touched me?

    A bitter smile pulled at my lips. Olivia¡¯s breasts were smaller, sure¨Cbut they were perky, pointed<b>, </b>perfect in a way that <b>seemed </b><b>effortless</b><b>. </b><b>Even </b><b>in </b><b>her </b>worst days, she had that graceful elegance about her, like she wasn¡¯t trying to be beautiful¡ªshe just was.

    And maybe that¡¯s what he loved about her. Maybe that¡¯s what <b>I </b>could never replicate.

    I turned to the side, trying to examine my body from every angle. My waist was slim, my hips curved just <b>enough</b>. By <b>society¡¯s </b>standard<b>, </b><b>I </b>had <b>the </b><b>perfect </b>shape. But Adrian never cared about society¡¯s standards.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>

    <b>He cared </b><b>about</b>¡­ her<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b>get it,¡± I whispered to myself, my voice shaky. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I enough?¡±

    Tears threatened to spill, but I blinked them back.

    Still naked, I turned away from the mirror and grabbed my clothes off the floo Unweing. Like everything else in my life these days.

    quickly pulling them back on. The fabric felt cold against <b>my </b>skin

    But I couldn¡¯t stay like this. I couldn¡¯t rot in this apartment. I couldn¡¯t keep letting rejection define me.

    If Adrian wasn¡¯t going toe to me, then I¡¯d go to him. Again and again, if I had to. I¡¯d wait outside his gate for hours, days if necessary. <b>I¡¯d </b>apologize. I¡¯d beg. I¡¯d do whatever it took to make him see that I was still here. That I wasn¡¯t giving up.

    Because I had nothing left to lose.

    And even though he¡¯d shut the door on me, even though I was no longer wee in his home, I wasn¡¯t going to stop. I had given him everything. My time<b>, </b>my body, my trust.

    And I¡¯d do it again. Because I didn¡¯t know who I was without him.

 Ex wife bye 167

    <b>Chapter </b><b>167 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Bzzzz. Bzzzz.

    The sharp buzzing sound from the speaker jolted through the quiet of my room, vibrating in my skull like an unwanted rm clock. I groaned<b>, </b><b>hall </b>buried under the sheets, my head pounding lightly from the wine I drank the night before. It had

    rome a habit¨Cdrinking alone. At least wine didn¡¯t ask questions or lie to me.

    1 blinked and rolled over, dragging my arm toward the nightstand and fumbling around until I found the speaker button. I pressed it.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I rasped, my voice hoarse from sleep.

    ¡°Good morning sir, so sorry to disturb you,¡± came the voice of my gatekeeper through the speaker. ¡°Mr. James is here to see you.¡±

    James?

    Why the hell was he here now? I didn¡¯t tell him toe. And I certainly wasn¡¯t in the mood <i>for </i>any of his overly¨Crighteous lectures about how i needed to move on with life and ¡°find peace.¡± Peace didn¡¯t exist in my world¨Cnot anymore.

    I scratched my eyes tiredly. ¡°Let him in,¡± I said tly.

    After everything with Dora, I had to change the house¡¯s ess protocols. My gatekeeper was under strict instructions: no one came through without checking with me first. Dora had tried to sneak back in more times than I could count¨Csometimes sobbing <b>at </b>the gate, other times threatening to call the media. But my patience for maniption had long run dry.

    I sat up in bed and looked around the room. It was a mess, a reflection of the state of my life. The heavy curtains were still drawn shut, blocking the sunlight from entering the space. Empty wine bottles littered the nightstand and floor, disposable cups scattered like forgotten memories. The air smelled faintly of aged liquor and something else I couldn¡¯t ce¨Cmaybe loss.

    I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and sat there for a moment, unmoving. My back ached slightly, and my temples throbbed. My eyes caught the framed photograph still sitting untouched on the shelf

    It was almost noon and I was just getting out of bed, I hadn¡¯t even brushed my teeth yet

    I shook my head and pushed myself up, dragging myself toward the bathroom. I sshed water on my face, trying to rinse off the exhaustion that had embedded itself beneath my skin. As I toweled off, I heard the creak of my bedroom door opening.

    ¡°Adrian,¡± James¡¯s voice came through, calm but firm.

    I walked out, still drying my hands, and caught him standing just inside the room. His eyes swept across the disaster zone¨Cempty bottles<b>, </b>scattered clothes, dim light. He looked like he wanted to say something, but instead, he stepped forward and flicked on the overhead lights.

    The brightness stabbed into my eyes like knives. I flinched instantly.

    ¡°Damn it¡­turn it down,¡± I muttered, stumbling toward the drawer and pulling out <b>a </b>pair of ck sunsses. I slid them on

    James crossed his arms. ¡°When was thest time you left this house?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here, James?¡± I asked, turning my back to him and walking slowly toward my bed. The room was dim, lit only by the faint morning light slipping through the heavy curtains.

    James followed me inside without invitation, his footsteps heavy on the wooden floor. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be here, Adrian?¡± he snapped, his voice <b>echoing </b>through the silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? This has gone on for far too long. You haven¡¯t been to thepany in months. I get that you¡¯re the <b>CEO</b>, but some meetings need your presence. You can¡¯t hide forever.¡±

    Here we go again.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    10:22 <b>Sun </b>29 Jun

    <b>Chapter </b>167

    Every time Janns saw me, It was the same thing shother lectura, andatel attempt to drag me out of the pit id antify the same regasit pan

    ¡°You knew,¡± muttered as I climbed back into the unnada bed, piling the coldes university lecturer would suit you perfectly now you¡¯ve pet the tone for

    mway oehr my body. ¡°qou should really consider change

    * rebellious teenager¡¯s Bedroom Has trent dress, katus

    James didn¡¯tugh. He rarely did these days.

    Instead, he stepped further into the room, his eyes scanning the mest like a parent inspecting a an empty wine bottle, then another. They clinked together in his hands.

    <b>¡°</b>Where are all the staff?¡± he asked sharply, walking to the corner where a tray of untouched food had begun to sour. This ce is upside down. How can

    live here?¡±

    you

    ¡°I sent them away,¡± I said tly, not bothering to look at him. ¡°All of them. Every single one. I can¡¯t trust anyone anymore¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about trust, Adrian. You¡¯re falling apart,¡± James said, dropping the bottles on a nearby table with a tter. <i>¡°</i>You¡¯re a former shell of murself if you don¡¯t pull it together soon, thepany will copse right along with you.*

    I rolled my eyes, dragging the covers higher. If I ignored him long enough, he¡¯d eventually give up and leave, just like everyone else.

    James wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°Look at yourself, man,¡± he said, voice breaking with frustration. ¡°You¡¯ve gone so deep into this hole you¡¯ve grown a full beard. You barely shave, barely eat, barely live. Have you even stopped to ask yourself why you¡¯re still like this?¡±

    I gave a bitter chuckle. ¡°I think I¡¯m perfectly fine the way I am.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re not even dominant and intimidating anymore¨Cnot the man people used to fear. And I don¡¯t know why.¡± He paused, then stepped closer to the bed, his voice quieter now, almost pained. ¡°You got rid of your mom¡¯s killers. You avenged her. That was the nightmare that haunted you for years. And now that it¡¯s over¡­ why are you still broken?¡±

    And those words¨Cthose damn words¨Ccut deeper than I expected.

    I stared at the ceiling, trying to keep my expression nk, but my chest tightened with the weight of truth. I had been living in the past. Holding onto grief like afort nket. Life had taken everything from me, piece by piece. Yes, I had wealth. More than most people could dream of. But wealth¡­ wealth didn¡¯t fill the void. It didn¡¯t rece love. It didn¡¯t heal what had been lost.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said quietly<i>, </i>¡°because letting go means epting that she¡¯s nevering back.¡±

    James didn¡¯t speak after that. He just stood there, the silence between us louder than anything else.

 Ex wife bye 168

    <b>Chapter </b><b>168 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°And that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to get you to see, Adrian. It¡¯s not healthy for you and deep down, you know it,¡± James said, his voice filled with <b>a </b>mix of

    frustration and concern.

    <b>I </b>sat motionless at the edge of the bed, my fingers loosely gripping the rim of the sheets. My eyes were really aching me<b>, </b>and if not for the curtains and my shades, shielding me from the outside world¨Csomething I had grown used to, headaches were my next route. I didn¡¯t answer him immediately. The silence stretched between us, heavy and ufortable.

    ¡°I deserve it,¡± I said eventually, my voice t, almost lifeless. ¡°The way I treated people who genuinely cared about me¡­ how I pushed them away, all because I was drowning in hate and anger. I deserve everything that¡¯s happening to me now.<i>¡± </i>

    There was no hope in my tone. Just resignation. I wasn¡¯t looking for pity or a pep talk. I was just stating what I believed to be true.

    James exhaled sharply. ¡°It¡¯s been five fucking years, man. Five. Are you nning to hold on to this guilt until you¡¯re old and grey? Because from where I¡¯m standing, you¡¯re already halfway there.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    Because I didn¡¯t know.

    I didn¡¯t know when I¡¯d be ¡°myself¡± again¨Chell, I didn¡¯t even know who that was anymore. Each day blurred into the next. My life had be a series of numb routines and hollow distractions. The pain hadn¡¯t gone away; I had just grown familiar with it.

    James continued, stepping closer. ¡°You know, if everyone had your mindset¨Cif everyone locked themselves away from the world because of one mistake they couldn¡¯t take back¨Cthe streets would be empty. We¡¯d all be hiding in the dark.¡±

    I let out a slow, tired sigh. His words lingered in the air, piercing the armor I had spent years building around myself. He wasn¡¯tpletely wrong. Maybe<b>, </b>it was time to try harder. To stop using the past as a prison and start looking for a way out¨Ceven if I had to crawl.

    Maybe it was time to fight for myself.

    I slowly reached up and took off my sunsses. My eyes<b>, </b>bloodshot from sleepless nights and too many bottles of wine, met his for the first time since he

    walked in.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said quietly, the admission tasting strange on my tongue. I straightened up and leaned back against the bedframe.

    James blinked, clearly surprised. His eyebrows shot up. ¡°Wait¡­really?<i>¡± </i>

    Without answering, I pushed myself to my feet and shrugged off the night robe I had worn like armor for the past few days maybe longer. The fabric hit the ground with a soft thud, and I felt oddly lighter.

    I walked over to the window, paused for a moment, then pulled the curtains open. Sunlight flooded the room, warm and blinding. I winced at first, my eyes unused to the brightness, but I didn¡¯t close them again.

    The light felt real. Almost healing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I can forget everything that¡¯s happened in thest five years,¡± I said, my voice steadier now as I turned to face him. ¡°But I¡¯ll try. All <i>of </i>this¨C me rotting in this room¨Cit was just an excuse. I¡¯ll work on leaving the past behind me. I owe that much to myself¡­ and to the people I pushed away.¡±

    I took a step closer to James.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. That¡¯s the man I know,¡± James said, a grin forming on his face as he stepped closer and ced a firm hand on my shoulder. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t think you were going to change your mind about this, but I¡¯m happy you finally saw things from my point of view.¡±

    I gave a small, amused huff.

    10:23 Sun 29 Jun ¡°

    <b>Chapter </b><b>168 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Now</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>said </b>I <b>was </b>going to leave the past behind me, I replied, brushing his hand off my shoulder with a cats but cleat motion, ¡°tut Hosur ment <b>going </b><b>to </b>start epting blind dates, so don¡¯t get any ideas.

    James chuckled, but I could hear the persistence building in his tone before he even opened his mouth.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not argue about this too,¡± he said. ¡°Dora lied to you I get it. She was maniptive, but that doesn¡¯t mean every other <b>woman </b><b>is </b>like her You can¡¯t shut everyone out because of one bad apple.¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother responding. I simply turned around and began picking up the scattered clothes that littered the floor. Shirts, jackets, even ties I <b>hadn</b><b>¡® </b>wom in months¡ªall signs of a man who¡¯d let himself go and stopped caring. I needed to change, yes. But not everything was on the table for <b>change </b>

    James wasn¡¯t done.

    ¡°This is the same thing that made you miss out on Olivia,¡± he said, his voice quieter now, as though walking a line between reminding and provoking ¡°You blocked your heart, man. You refused to see what was right in front of you. And now you want to do the same thing all over again.¡±

    I paused, gripping one of the shirts tighter in my hand before tossing it into theundry basket.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child,¡± I said without turning around. ¡°It¡¯s my life. And I¡¯ll live it however the hell I please.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re not a kid,¡± James countered, bending down to help me. ¡°You¡¯re getting older, Adrian. <i>You </i>need stability. You need a family. You can¡¯t tell me you seriously n on staying single for the rest of your life.¡±

    I sighed and dropped a jacket onto the bed, taking a brief moment to collect myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going on any more blind dates, James. That¡¯s not up for debate,¡± I said, finally looking at him. ¡°But I haven¡¯t closed my heart off either. When I¡¯m ready, love will find me. Right now, I just need to focus on forgetting everything that¡¯s happened in thest five years. That¡¯s my priority.¡±

    James nodded slowly, almost like he was weighing my words. Then, with a slight grin, he stood up and tossed another shirt into the basket.

    ¡°Well, I can help with that,¡± he said. ¡°You keep remembering the past because your mind¡¯s empty. If your head was full¨Cwork, passion, distractions<b>¨C</b><b>you </b>wouldn¡¯t even have time to remember that you had a past.¡±

    I stared at him for a moment, the weight of his words settling somewhere deep inside me.

    Maybe he had a point.

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t about forcing myself to forget¡­ but about filling my life with something new<b>, </b>something real, so the past didn¡¯t have room to haunt me anymore.

 Ex wife bye 169

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b>POV

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that applies every time,¡± I said, my tone skeptical but amused. ¡°But go on.¡±

    James smirked. <b>¡°</b>Why don¡¯t we talk about this over bread and toast?¡±

    1 blinked. ¡°This is well past noon. Haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet?¡±

    He shrugged casually, already making his way toward the door. ¡°The office was packed. I barely had time to take a proper shower.¡±

    That sounded like James. Always in a rush, always juggling three things at once, yet somehow still managing to show up at my ce to fix <b>me</b>. It had been a while since I cleaned my own room. At first, it felt like punishment¨Csomething beneath me. But I had slowly gotten used to it, to the simplicity <b>of </b>taking care of my own space.

    Still<b>, </b>cleaning the entire mansion? That was another story. No matter how much pride I had left, this ce was far too massive to maintain alone. I¡¯d need to bring some of the staff back¨Ceventually. Once I was sure I could trust myself not to spiral again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the perfect way to get your mind back in the game,¡± James said as we descended the staircase, his <i>tone </i>full of mischief. ¡°Something to keep you focused.., distracted.¡±

    I raised a brow, intrigued despite myself. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Typical. James loved suspense like a kid loved candy. We entered the kitchen together¨Cone of the few ces in the mansion that still felt lived in. James knew his way around the space as if it were his own. He moved with ease, scanning the shelves, opening drawers, and checking cupboards.

    I leaned against the counter, watching him. ¡°You nning on cooking or stealing my food?¡±

    ¡°Noment,¡± he said, finally triumphing with a small carton of eggs<b>. </b>He ced them on the counter and reached for a loaf of sliced bread. Then <b>he </b>pulled out <b>a </b>frying pan and set it on the stove.

    He nced at me while cracking an egg into a bowl. ¡°Ever heard of the Rolls¨CRoyce ck Heart?¡±

    My eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Of course. But they don¡¯t make those anymore. Production stopped what¨Cfifty years ago?¡±

    James grinned. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why this caught my

    ¡°What did<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    attention<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°There¡¯s an auction in a few days,¡± he said while whisking the eggs<b>, </b>the sound rhythmic and soothing. ¡°And guess what¡¯s going on sale?¡±

    I stood straighter. ¡°No way.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°The Rolls¨CRoyce ck Heart. One of the few remaining models. Fully restored.¡±

    That caught my attention like a me to dry wood. Not many people own that car anymore. It was <b>a </b>symbol, a legacy. Back in the ¡®70s, it was Rolls- Royce¡¯s crown jewel¨Cthe best¨Cselling, most iconic luxury model of its time<b>. </b>Collectors kept it locked away like a priceless treasure. No one sold them. Not unless they were desperate¡­ or crazy.

    ¡°And someone wants to auction it?¡± I asked, the dea already stirring something inside me that I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    ¡°But,¡± James¡® voice cut through my thoughts, grounding me back in the moment, ¡°if you¡¯re going, you need to be prepared.¡±

    He cracked another egg against the rim of the pan and dropped it in with practiced ease. The sizzle of hot oil weed <b>the </b>egg, and in <b>seconds </b><b>the </b><b>ri </b><b>aroma </b><b>of </b>breakfast began to fill the kitchen. Something about that scent¨Cit was nostalgic, familiar, almost <b>like </b>warmth slowly pushing the cold <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>my </b>chest.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>169 </b>

    <b>James </b><b>nced </b><b>over </b>at me and <b>continued</b>, <b>¡°</b><b>The </b>people at this auction aren¡¯t just <b>your </b>average sry earners. Fin taking about billionaire <b>People </b><b>who </be <b>from </b><b>every </b><b>corner </b><b>of </b>the <b>world</b><b>. </b>Some of them <b>have </b>more money than <b>they </b>know what to do <b>with</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>they <b>want </b>that car. They <b>at </b><b>nothing </b><b>to </b><b>get </b>it<b>. </b>

    <b>A </b>slow smile crept onto my <b>face </b>an expression I hadn¡¯t worn in what felt like years. It came naturally, as though it had simply been hiding under at the grief and solitude.

    It had been over eight years since Ist stepped into an auction hall. Eight years since I sat beneath the gleam of crystal chandeliers<b>, </b><b>my </b><b>number </b><b>card </b>ready<b>, </b>my eyes locked in silent battle with other titans of industry. But I remembered it all like yesterday. The tension. The thrill. The subtle war <b>of </b><b>pride </b>and power.

    And most of all, I remembered one thing: I never lost.

    Not once.

    Every time I wanted a price I always got it

    ¡°I like the sound of that,¡± I said atst, pulling out a stool and sitting across from James. ¡°Prepared? James, I¡¯m always prepared. This¡­.¡± I gestured around the kitchen, the mansion, the gloom that had weighed me down for years, ¡°This was a detour. Not defeat.¡±

    I grabbed a slice of bread from the te he¡¯d set near me and took a deliberate bite. ¡°And besides<b>, </b>I wee the challenge. I want to see how this ys

    out.¡±

    James watched me as I spoke, and there was something in his eyes¨Crelief, maybe, or pride. Probably both<b>. </b>He smiled, nodding slightly, like a soldier watching his general step back into formation.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not sad Adrian anymore. You¡¯re back.¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply. I didn¡¯t have to. The shift in energy between us said enough.

    James nced up at me again and this time pointed directly at my face. ¡°Though you¡¯re gonna have to lose that beard.¡±

    I instinctively lifted my hand to my jaw, running my fingers through the thick beard I¡¯d grown over the past few months. It had be part of my identity during my lowest phase, a physical manifestation of everything I¡¯d been through¨Cthe pain, the istion, the years wasted swimming in regret.

    I looked at James, then back at my reflection in the dark oven ss nearby. I tilted my head slightly and studied myself.

    ¡°No,¡± I said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m keeping it.¡±

    James raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I gave a small shrug. ¡°It¡¯s a reminder.¡±

    ¡°A reminder?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Of what I passed through. Of the man I became when I thought I had nothing left. And besides, I think it¡¯s time for a new look. Something

    different.¡±

    James stared at me for a moment, then gave a smallugh and went back to flipping the eggs.

    ¡°You say it like you¡¯re reinventing yourself.¡±

    I leaned back slightly, folding my arms. ¡°Maybe Vam.¡±

    There was a beat of silence before James spoke again, more serious this time. ¡°You know<b>, </b>it¡¯s weird. A few days ago, I wasn¡¯t sure if you <b>were </b><b>ever </b><b>going </b>to get out of that room again. But now? Look at you. Talking about auctions and challenges¡­ and smiling. You were a ghost before. <b>This</b>¡­this <b>fee</b><b>*</b><b>~ </b><b>like </b>the real you.¡±

    His words sank into me, not heavily, but like warmth settling in after a cold rain. He was right. I had been <b>a </b>ghost. I haunted <b>my </b><b>own </b><b>life</b><b>, </b><b>walked </b>through

    <b>Chapter </b><b>169 </b>

    <b>my </b><b>own </b>home like a stranger.

    <b>But </b><b>now</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>was sitting here, eating toast, making ns, entertaining the idea of stepping back into the world fit abandoned, it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>just the cake thepetition. The Hunger to win. The reminder that I was still capable of being me.

    ¡°Well,¡± I said, ¡°let¡¯s just say the world¡¯s going to see a different version of Adrian. The quiet one¡¯s gone. The fighter¡¯s back

    James grinned, handing me a te with toast and eggs. ¡°Good. Now eat like someone who¡¯s about to outbid billionaires.¡±

    I chuckled, a low, real sound from deep in my chest. It had been a long time since I felt this¡­ alive.

    And as I looked out the kitchen window, sunlight streaming in, I knew this wasn¡¯t just about a car.

    It was about reiming something I thought I¡¯d lost forever.

 Ex wife bye 170

    OLIVIA¡¯S <b>POV </b>

    I turned around in my bed, moving from one side to another, tugging the soft nket with me like it could somehow bring back the sleep I had lost. But <b>it </b>was no use. My eyes flew open and fixed themselves on the ceiling above. It was still dark, but there was a faint glow sneaking in from the curtains¨Cthe kind of light that let you know the day hadn¡¯t quite begun but was already breathing down your neck.

    One of the most disturbing things in life, for me, has always been waking up before my rm. That frustrating limbo where you¡¯re still tired, still craving sleep, but your brain refuses to cooperate. I always hated that.

    <b>I </b>turned to nce at the digital clock on my bedside table¨C6:24 a.m.

    Figures. Just less than an hour before the rm was scheduled to re into my ears. I could try to close my eyes again, savor what little time I had left in bed, but I already knew the truth.

    Sleep had left me, and it wasn¡¯ting back.

    I sighed softly and sat up, the silky nket pooling around my waist. I had been having <b>a </b>good dream too. One of thoseforting dreams where the world feels warm, soft, and almost too perfect to be real. I couldn¡¯t remember the details, only the feeling it left behind¨Clike I was being wrapped in the arms of someone I once loved deeply.

    Then-

    Knock knock.

    A gentle knock on my bedroom door pulled me out of my thoughts. I didn¡¯t need to ask who it was. That light tap had be familiar, almost part of <b>my </b>morning routine.

    <b>¡°</b>Come in,¡± I said, and a small smile found its way to my lips.

    The door creaked open, and ra stepped in. As always, she was dressed impably¨Ca tailored suit jacket<b>, </b>pencil skirt, and hair pulled into a neat bun. She looked like she was about to run a board meeting, not manage my daily schedule.

    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am,¡± she said, bowing her head slightly in respect.

    ¡°Good morning, ra,¡± I replied warmly. ¡°Where¡¯s my son?¡±

    ¡°He should be here any second,<i>¡± </i>she said with a knowing smile.

    And right on cue-

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Charlie came bursting into the room like a little tornado of energy. His tiny feet barely made any noise against the carpet<b>, </b>but his excitement was loud enough to wake the whole house. He had his school bag strapped tightly on his back and his favorite cartoon keychain dangling from one of the zippers.

    He climbed onto the bed without hesitation and threw his small arms around me.

    I hugged him tightly, letting myself soak in every second of his affection. These moments were sacred¨Cthe kind of joy that no amount <b>of </b>money <b>or </b><b>power </b>could ever rece.

    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± I asked, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead.

    ¡°Bad<b>,</b>¡± he replied with a dramatic frown, the smile on his face fading quickly.

    My eyebrows drew together. ¡°Why? What happened?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    08:30 Mon 30 Jun

    Chapter <b>170 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Aunt </b><b>ra </b><b>woke </b>me <b>up </b><b>too </b>early<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>he </b>said with a <b>pout</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>I barely had <b>any </b>sleep. And now she¡¯s forcing me to <b>go </b><b>to </b>school again<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Theld </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><bugh</b>. His voice was still heavy with sleep, but his outrage was sincere. I nced at ra, who gave a tiny shrug like, what can I <b>do</b><b>? </b><b>Then </b><b>turned </b><b>my </b>attention back to Charlie and adjusted the cor of his little school shirt.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>sorry to hear that,¡± I said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨CI¡¯ll give Aunt ra a very serious warning today.¡±

    He giggled <b>as </b>pinched his cheeks gently.

    <b>¡°</b>Can I <b>stay </b>home today?¡± he asked suddenly, his big eyes looking up at me hopefully.

    I took a second to think, even though I already knew my answer.

    ¡°Do you want to be like Mommy when you grow up?¡± I asked him seriously. ¡°Do you want to be strong, smart, and rich like me?<b>¡± </b>

    He nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then you have to go to school, sweetheart. You have to read as much as you can, even if you don¡¯t always want to. Because that¡¯s how Mommy got

    here.¡±

    He let out a dramatic sigh<b>, </b>clearly unimpressed by the motivational speech. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, dragging the word like it was a punishment.

    I chuckled. ¡°I promise, once school¡¯s over today, we¡¯ll do something fun together. Maybe go out for ice cream or pick out <b>a </b>new toy. Deal?¡±

    His eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡°Has he had breakfast?¡± I asked ra, shifting my attention toward her as I ran my fingers gently through Charlie¡¯s curly brown hair.

    ra nodded, her posture straight as always. ¡°The maids are preparing it now. He said he wanted to see you first, as usual.¡±

    I smiled and looked down at my son, who was nestled warmly against me. ¡°You just can¡¯t stay a second away from Mommy<b>, </b>can you?¡± I said softly, teasing him.

    ¡°I just like you more than school,<i>¡± </i>Charlie mumbled with a pout, hugging me tighter.

    I chuckled and gently lifted him up. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re getting heavier. I can barely carry you these days.¡± I exaggerated the strain yfully, and he giggled.

    I carried him out of the room, his arms around my neck, and we made our way through the hallway. The scent of Italian chicken and rice drifted in from the kitchen, warm and savory. It wrapped around us like a nket<b>, </b>reminding me howforting routine could be.

    As we entered the dining room, I saw the table already set with polished cutlery and tes, and a small chair ced beside mine ¨C Charlie¡¯s designated seat. I gently set him down on it, and the maids came in momentster<b>, </b>carefully serving breakfast onto his te with practiced precision.

    ¡°Alright Charlie, hurry up and eat or you¡¯re going to bete,¡± I said as I tucked a napkin under his chin and handed him a small spoon.

    ¡°Are you going to eat with me?¡± he asked, ncing up with those big curious eyes.

    ¡°I am not hungry right now, sweetheart,¡± I replied, brushing his cheek with my hand.

    He took his spoon and started eating while humming softly to himself. Every bite he took reminded me how fast he was growing- no longer <b>the </b><b>baby </b>once carried through hospital halls. His legs now reached the footrest of his special chair, and his confidence bloomed more each day.

    ra remained close by, scrolling through something on her tablet ¨C probably emails or the day¡¯s schedule. I let my eyes fall <b>on </b>Charlie <b>again </b>and smiled. Watching him eat so contentedly made the silence in my life bearable.

    By the time he was done, the clock read a few minutes past seven. His school started by eight, and with the <b>usual </b><b>traffic</b><b>, </b><b>we </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>afford </b><b>to </b><b>waste </b>

    time.

    I stood and walked to the kitchen where I confirmed with the head maid that his snacks and juice had <b>beer </b>packed<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Make </b>sure <b>everything </b><b>is </b><b>in </b><b>there </b>

    <b>08:30 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>30 </b><b>Jun </b>TO

    apples, water, juice, and his allergy meds,¡± I reminded her.

    <b>¡°</b>Yes ma¡¯am. We¡¯ve triple¨Cchecked,¡± she replied.

    <b>¡°</b>Good.¡±

    With his bag now ready, Charlie came skipping behind me, carrying a toy car in one hand.

    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked, holding out my palm.

    He ced his tiny hand in mine and nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes!¡±

    We stepped out through the grand foyer and onto the long stone¨Ctiled path that led to the driveway. Parked just outside was his ck Mercedes SUV. Yes, you heard right, I got him his first car even at his age, Two men stood beside it¨Cdressed in ck suits, white shirts, and dark sunsses. <i>One </i>was his driver, the other his personal bodyguard.

    Even though it sometimes felt like overkill, I never took chances. Charlie was my everything, and after everything I had lost and rebuilt, I wasn¡¯t about to risk his safety for anything. His bodyguard was instructed to follow him everywhere he went, including inside his ssroom.

    I had paid the principal to allow that, the school Charlie went to was one of the best schools in the country, which means there were a lot of rich and spoiled children who went there too, and I didn¡¯t want my baby to get bullied. So his bodyguard follows him everywhere.

    The two men straightened at our approach and gave a short bow.

    I walked Charlie to the open door of the vehicle. The sunlight bounced off the tinted windows, and the fresh morning air smelled faintly of cut grass and gardenias from the nearby hedge.

    I bent down to Charlie¡¯s level, brushing back the strand of hair falling over his forehead. ¡°Alright now,¡± I said softly, ¡°make sure you listen to your teacher, and don¡¯t forget to share your crayons.¡±

    He grinned. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°And if someone pushes you¡­¡±

    ¡°I tell the teacher,¡± he finished, his little chest puffing out proudly. ¡°And I don¡¯t hit back unless they try to take my snacks.¡±

    Iughed and kissed his forehead. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all figured out, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    He climbed into the car, sliding into the custom car seat I had installed for him. The driver gave me a nod and gently shut the door.

    I stood back<i>, </i>watching as the vehicle pulled away from the driveway and joined the private road that led out of the estate.

 Ex wife bye 171

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    I wasn¡¯t done with that bitch yet, I thought to myself as I stood in front of the full¨Clength mirror, adjusting the cor of my deep navy power suit. <b>My </b><b>hair </b>was perfectly pinned back, perfectly taken care of by my own personal stylist, <b>my </b>stylist always came before I left for work<b>, </b>I had tried taking care of <b>my </b>own hair in the past <b>and </b>it did not work out well, there was always <b>no </b>time to finish<b>, </b>even when all I had to do was roll it up on a <b>bun </b>

    My earrings were subtle but elegant, and my heels clicked authoritatively with every step. ra <i>stood </i>by the door with her tablet in hand<b>, </b>already dressed sharply, ready to trail me like a shadow.

    <b>¡°</b>You look stunning, ma¡¯am,¡± she said with a proud nod.

    <b>¡°</b>Thank you,¡± I replied, brushing an invisible crease off my sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As we stepped out of the mansion, the early morning sun bounced off the polished windshields of the cars waiting in my convoy. Armored Maybach stood at the center, nked by four other sleek vehicles. My security team, dressed in sharp suits withms in their ears, quickly moved to position.

    Doors opened.

    Engines hummed.

    And the convoy rolled out onto the streets of Mexico like <b>a </b>silent storm.

    We drove past neighborhoods and high¨Cend districts, and heads turned as we passed. ke Enterprise was a name thatmanded respect¨Cand fear.

    And <b>I </b>was its face.

    When we pulled into the driveway of ke Tower, the massive 40¨Cstory ss building that served as our headquarters, I can still remember the first time I saw this building. I was surprised by the look alone, it was so beautiful that my jaw dropped and stayed that way for over 5 minutes.

    My dad had to tap me and bring me back to reality, and when we went in, I was also shocked to see that the man I knew in the house <b>wasn¡¯t </b>the same

    man who was walking ahead of me in this building.

    Everyone respected him so much, and I saw why he wasn¡¯t as nice and loving to others as he was to me, even at his age younger people feared him.

    And even up until now for how many years I still admire the beauty of thispany, my father did an amazing job building this.

    It was like time stopped. At the grand entrance, four men in tailored charcoal¨Cgray suits stood in a line, waiting. As soon as the door opened and my heels touched the marble pavement, they bowed in unison.

    ¡°Good morning, Chairwoman ke,¡± one of them greeted respectfully.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I said without slowing my pace. My presence did all the speaking for me.

    Therge double doors opened, and as I walked into the building, the bustling lobby fell into silence. Phones lowered, conversations stopped mid- sentence, and every eye turned toward me. I didn¡¯t need to say a word. I didn¡¯t even need to look their way. The only sound that echoed was the rhythmic click of my heels on the marble floor as I walked confidently toward the elevator, ra close behind.

    This was the kind of respect and fear¨CI had worked years to build.

 Ex wife bye 172

    <b>Chapter 172 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    I wasn¡¯t done with that bitch yet, I thought to myself as I stood in front of the full¨Clength mirror, adjusting the cor of my deep navy power suit. <b>My </b><b>hair </b>was perfectly pinned back, perfectly taken care of by my own personal stylist, <b>my </b>stylist always came before I left for work<b>, </b>I had tried taking care of <b>my </b>own hair in the past <b>and </b>it did not work out well, there was always <b>no </b>time to finish<b>, </b>even when all I had to do was roll it up on a <b>bun </b>

    My earrings were subtle but elegant, and my heels clicked authoritatively with every step. ra <i>stood </i>by the door with her tablet in hand<b>, </b>already dressed sharply, ready to trail me like a shadow.

    <b>¡°</b>You look stunning, ma¡¯am,¡± she said with a proud nod.

    <b>¡°</b>Thank you,¡± I replied, brushing an invisible crease off my sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As we stepped out of the mansion, the early morning sun bounced off the polished windshields of the cars waiting in my convoy. Armored Maybach stood at the center, nked by four other sleek vehicles. My security team, dressed in sharp suits withms in their ears, quickly moved to position.

    Doors opened.

    Engines hummed.

    And the convoy rolled out onto the streets of Mexico like <b>a </b>silent storm.

    We drove past neighborhoods and high¨Cend districts, and heads turned as we passed. ke Enterprise was a name thatmanded respect¨Cand fear.

    And <b>I </b>was its face.

    When we pulled into the driveway of ke Tower, the massive 40¨Cstory ss building that served as our headquarters, I can still remember the first time I saw this building. I was surprised by the look alone, it was so beautiful that my jaw dropped and stayed that way for over 5 minutes.

    My dad had to tap me and bring me back to reality, and when we went in, I was also shocked to see that the man I knew in the house <b>wasn¡¯t </b>the same

    man who was walking ahead of me in this building.

    Everyone respected him so much, and I saw why he wasn¡¯t as nice and loving to others as he was to me, even at his age younger people feared him.

    And even up until now for how many years I still admire the beauty of thispany, my father did an amazing job building this.

    It was like time stopped. At the grand entrance, four men in tailored charcoal¨Cgray suits stood in a line, waiting. As soon as the door opened and my heels touched the marble pavement, they bowed in unison.

    ¡°Good morning, Chairwoman ke,¡± one of them greeted respectfully.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I said without slowing my pace. My presence did all the speaking for me.

    Therge double doors opened, and as I walked into the building, the bustling lobby fell into silence. Phones lowered, conversations stopped mid- sentence, and every eye turned toward me. I didn¡¯t need to say a word. I didn¡¯t even need to look their way. The only sound that echoed was the rhythmic click of my heels on the marble floor as I walked confidently toward the elevator, ra close behind.

    This was the kind of respect and fear¨CI had worked years to build.

    When I arrived on the executive floor, the boardroom doors were already open. Inside sat the board members and high¨Clevel investors, their expensive watches glinting under the lights, eyes glued to the entrance.

    As soon as I walked in, they all stood up.

    ¡°Good morning, Chairwoman,¡± they greeted almost in unison, nodding deeply.

    <b>I </b>walked to the head of the long ss table, pulled out the chair, and sat down smoothly. ra stood behndine<b>, </b>tablet in hand<b>, </b><b>scanning </b><b>through </b><b>the </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>172 </b>

    <b>documents </b>silently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s <b>begin</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I said, my voice calm but firm.

    One of the older investors, Mr. Esteban, spoke up first. ¡°We¡¯ve received thetest quarterly report. Profits are up 14% in Europe and <b>22</b><b>% </b>in Southeast Asia. However, there¡¯s concern regarding our New York expansion. The project is slower than projected.¡±

    I looked directly at him. ¡°That¡¯s because the New York team underestimated thepetition and overestimated the market saturation window. We¡¯re already restructuring leadership over there.¡±

    Another man, Rodrigo, cleared his throat. ¡°There¡¯s also the issue with the textile partners. They¡¯re demanding higher margins due to rising production

    costs<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°They can demand all they want,¡± I said coldly. ¡°But ke Enterprise isn¡¯t <b>a </b>charity. We renegotiate <i>on </i>our terms. If they can¡¯t meet the standards<b>, </b>we find new partners<b>. </b>ra, add that to the follow¨Cup list.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± ra replied instantly.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked, scanning the table.

    Silence.

    I tapped the table gently with my manicured fingers. ¡°Good. Then let me make something clear¨Cwe are not slowing down. We are expanding. I expect actionable ns by next Friday. Thank you, gentlemen.¡±

    The meeting wrapped up quickly after that, and one by one, they nodded and exited, murmuring things <b>to </b>themselves. Some were impressed. Others intimidated. That was exactly the way I liked it.

    ra walked me to the elevator. ¡°Next stop¨Cbrunch with Miss Steph. I¡¯ve already informed the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I replied. ¡°I need a break after all that stiff energy.¡±

    Within minutes, I arrived at one of my favorite rooftop restaurants in the heart of the city. The entire top floor was reserved, a lush space filled with greenery, soft jazz music ying in the background. And there she was¨CSteph¨Calready seated with two sses of mimosa on the table.

    ¡°Finally! The queen arrived,¡± she teased with a smile as I walked in.

    I couldn¡¯t help the smile that stretched across my face. ¡°And the jester is waiting.¡±

    We bothughed as I took my seat. It was always like this with Steph. Light,forting<b>, </b>honest. She was the only person who¡¯d seen both versions of me -the broken girl who first arrived in Mexico, and the woman I had be.

    If you look at it this way, Steph is basically my only real friend. I am not trying to say anything horrible about mymunication with people, but I never really had any friends at all.

    Back in New York Julian was my only friend, before I found out that he was my brother<b>, </b>after him. I did not have any female friends aside from Steph.

    So I cherished our friendship dearly

    She looked stunning as usual, Her auburn curls framed her face, and her eyes sparkled with warmth. We clinked our sses together,

    ¡°<b>To </b>us,¡± she said.

    <b>¡°</b><b>To </b>five years of friendship,<b>¡± </b>I added.

    ¡°And counting,¡± she grinned.

    We ordered pancakes<i>, </i>smoked salmon, and avocado toast¨Cthe usuals. As we ate, we caught up <b>on </b>everything. She told <b>me </b><b>about </b><b>her </b><b>new </b><b>assistant </b><b>who </b>kept mixing up her emails with her ex¨Cboyfriend¡¯s mother. I shared how ra nearly lost her cool <b>at </b><b>a </b>supplier <b>who </b><b>shipped </b><b>the </b><b>wrong </b><b>marble </b><b>tiles </b><b>for </b><b>my </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><i>172 </i>

    <b>office</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯ve </b>really changed, Liv<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she said <b>softly </b><b>at </b>one point, her tone more serious<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>I mean, <b>not </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>bad </b><b>way</b>. You¡¯re just¡­ formidable now I don¡¯t think <b>anyone can </b>mess <b>with </b>you.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>sipped </b><b>my </b>mimosa slowly. ¡°That¡¯s the goal, isn¡¯t <b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>is. <b>But </b><b>just </b>don¡¯t lose your softness entirely. Charlie needs that part of you.¡±

    I gave her <b>a </b>knowing look. ¡°He gets <b>all </b>of it. Everyone else gets what they deserve<b>.¡± </b>

    She smiled again<b>, </b>proud and slightly sad. ¡°Just remember, you¡¯re allowed to be human <i>too</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I didn¡¯t reply immediately. I looked out at the city skyline. The empire I was building. The legacy I was shaping.

    I¡¯de so far from the girl who lost everything.

    Now, I had everything to protect.

    And I would¨Cno matter the cost.

 Ex wife bye 173

    <b>Chapter </b><b>173 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    After I finished brunch with Steph, I got back into the car with ra trailing beside me as usual. We had spent over two hours talking and <bughing</b>, <b>and </b>even though I had a long day, Steph had a way of soothing my spirit like warm honey in tea. She always helped me shake off the stress of this demanding life I¡¯d built for myself.

    But now, as the car cruised through the upscale streets, reality slowly returned. I had too much on my te¨Cpaperwork, pending deals, budget approvals, and that God¨Cforsaken New York branch investors. Just thinking about it made <b>my </b>jaw tighten.

    My mood, which Steph had carefully bandaged with her humor and presence, was already starting to unravel.

    ¡°What do they take us for?¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Some ATM machine that spits out money whenever they feel like asking?¡± I sighed heavily <b>and </b>turned to ra, who was busy going over the next day¡¯s itinerary on her tablet. ¡°I¡¯m almost sure the only reason the New York branch is moving this slowly is because I¡¯m not physically there to supervise them.¡±

    ¡°They should be lucky I¡¯m still trying to avoid that city. If I were there, they¡¯d have a taste of my fury¨Cand they wouldn¡¯t like it one bit.¡±

    The convoy of ck SUVS finally pulled into my estate¡¯s driveway. The security gates closed behind us with <b>a </b>low mechanical hum. Two guards were already at my door before the vehicle came to a full stop. As they opened it, I stepped out, my heels clicking softly on the pavement. ra fell in line beside me as we headed toward the front door.

    The butler opened therge double doors with a slight bow, ¡°Wee home, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miguel,¡± I said with a quick nod, walking in.

    But then I froze. My brows furrowed the moment I spotted the unexpected presence in my living room.

    There, sittingfortably with one leg elegantly crossed over the other, was Damian.

    He looked at ease, sipping from a delicate porcin teacup, and as soon as he spotted me, his entire face lit up with a charming smile. He set the cup down and stood up to greet me.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± he said warmly, walking toward me, ¡°it¡¯s so good to see you again. You¡¯re just as beautiful as Ist remembered.¡±

    Despite my surprise, I gave him a courteous smile. ¡°Likewise, Damian. Thank you for thepliment. Please¨Chave a seat.¡±

    I turned slightly and gave ra a brief nod. She understood immediately and slipped away quietly to give us privacy. I appreciated how she always read the room with precision.

    I turned my attention back to Damian, trying to mask the mixed emotions bubbling under my skin. As he sat back down, I remained standing for a moment, analyzing him.

    He was always well¨Cdressed¨Ctoday in a dark navy suit that looked tailor¨Cmade¨Cand always polite. But still, there was a part of <b>me </b>that stayed <b>guarded </b>around him. Maybe it was because I had grown so used to controlling my space, or maybe it was because I didn¡¯t know how <b>to </b><b>define </b><b>whatever </b>rtionship we had.

    ¡°So,¡± I began, my voiceposed, ¡°what brings you here today? You didn¡¯t inform me you¡¯d being over.¡±

    ¡°I came to see you, of course,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Do I need a reason for that?¡±

    He chuckled, then added, ¡°Besides, I wanted to apologize. I know I¡¯ve been absent these past few months. <b>Work </b>has kept me <b>tied </b>down more <b>than </b><b>I¡¯d </b>like <b>to </b>admit.¡±

    <b>I </b>nodded slowly, taking <b>a </b>seat across from him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all busy.¡±

    The truth was, I hadn¡¯t missed his visits. That might sound cold, but I had learned to keep <b>my </b>circle <b>small </b>and my heart even <b>smaller</b>. <b>After </b><b>all</b><b>, </b><b>people </b><b>had </b>

    a tendency to disappear when you needed them most. Steph and Julian were the exceptions. I could be myself around them¨Cwed, open<b>, </b><b>and </b>

    unfiltered.

    As if summoned by the tension, ra returned quietly with a tray of tea. She ced it gently between us and gave me a brief look before retreating again. I picked up my cup but didn¡¯t take a sip.

    ¡°And how¡¯s Charlie?¡± Damian asked, leaning back in his chair.

    At the mention of my son, my expression softened.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing well. Growing fast,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯ll be five in a few months. Can you believe it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Damian chuckled. ¡°Feels like just yesterday he was crawling around the office floor.¡±

    Iughed lightly, remembering those early days.

    ¡°He still talks about you, you know,¡± I added. ¡°He sees you as some kind of superhero.¡±

    That made Damian smile genuinely. ¡°That means a lot. I know I¡¯m not his father, and I¡¯m not trying to take that ce¨Cbut I¡¯m happy he looks up to me.¡±

    I paused for a moment, considering his words. ¡°You¡¯re good to him. He needs good men around him¨Cpeople he can admire and learn from.¡± I replied as I brought the delicate teacup to my lips and took a small sip. The warmth of the tea did little to ease the storm of thoughts constantly running through <b>my </b>mind these days.

    Just then, a soft chime rang from the table. A new notification appeared on my phone screen.

    ra, ever attentive, reached for it and scanned the message. Her brows knit slightly as she read through whatever <b>it </b>was. After a moment, she looked up at me, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, setting my cup down gently on the saucer.

    ¡°Well,¡± she began carefully, ¡°you¡¯ve just been invited to an exclusive auction event in New York.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ra didn¡¯t back down. ¡°This might actually pique your interest, ma¡¯am<b>,</b>¡± she said, emphasizing her words with a deliberate tone that suggested I should at least hear her out.

    <i>My </i>curiosity got the better of me. I turned fully to face her, arching/an eyebrow. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ra held my gaze, always confident in the way she presented things. ¡°It¡¯s not just any auction. It¡¯s¡­ unique. I think you¡¯ll find what they¡¯re auctioning to be very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡± I asked, folding my arms.

    ra smiled slightly <i>and </i>said the words slowly, like she knew they¡¯d hook me in. ¡°A Rolls¨CRoyce ck Heart.¡±

    Damian¡¯s voice broke the brief silence. ¡°Really?¡± He leaned forward, clearly impressed. ¡°That¡¯s one of the rarest cars in the world.¡±

    I tilted my head slightly, my interest officially caught.

    ¡°As you both know,¡± ra continued, ¡°there are only five of those vehicles in existence globally. And someone¡¯s decided to auction one.¡±

    <b>I </b>turned to nce out the window beside me. The sunlight filtered gently through the ss, illuminating the view of my private garage. A <b>lineup </b><b>of </b>some of the finest ssic and vintage cars in the world stood proudly under my name. Each of them symbolized something¨Cmilestones<b>, </b>victories<b>, </b><b>power</b>.

    Owning the ck Heart¨Cone of only five left¨Cwould elevate that collection. It wouldn¡¯t just be another car parked in <b>my </b>collection<b>; </b><b>it </b><b>would </b><b>make </b><b>a </b>statement. A deration of dominance. Of global recognition.

    <b>wea</b>, <b>z </b><b>Jur </b>

    It would

    ce me in

    an elite circle of

    exclusive billionaires. A very

    one.

    But¡­

    My jaw

    tightened. ¡°New York,¡± 1 murmured.

    That

    city.

    The very

    ce I had

    fought

    50

    hard to leave

    behind. The

    ce

    that held

    I the

    darkest c

    chapters of t

    my past the

    betrayal, the

    heartbreak,!

    Was a

    car, even one <b>as </b>rare

    and

    majestic as the

    Rolls¨CRoyce

    ck

    Heart, worth

    walking

    back

    into

    that

    city? Ac

    A city that

    had tried to

    destroy

    me?

    A

    AD

    <i>Comment </i>

 Ex wife bye 174

    <b>Chapter </b><b>174 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Was I really ready to go back to New York¡­ all because of a car?

    I stared at ra, her face unreadable as usual, like she hadn¡¯t just dropped a bomb on myp. The moment she said ¡°Rolls Royce ck Heart<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>something shifted in me. I felt the old itch for power, dominance, prestige¨Cthat rare feeling of possessing something only a few in the entire world could

    im to have.

    But this wasn¡¯t just about a car.

    It was about going back¡­ to the city I had promised never to return to.

    New York.

    That name alone brought back a flood of memories I had locked in the deepest corners of my mind¨Cmost of which I never wanted to relive. That city nearly chewed me up and spat me out. If I hadn¡¯t left when I did, I would¡¯ve been six feet under by now<b>, </b>buried with all the secrets and the pain I carried<b>. </b>

    Right now none of the cars I havepared to the Rolls¨CRoyce ck Heart. Only five of them existed in the entire world. Five.

    Then came his name, uninvited in my thoughts¨CAdrian.

    That was the first time I had said his name in years, I had told myself that I was never going to speak his name ever again but today, I did

    The man who nearly had me killed.

    So much has changed since then. I wasn¡¯t the same woman who fled that city in fear. I now had security, bodyguards trained to eliminate threats before they even reached me. I had status, power, wealth¨Ceverything I¡¯d once dreamed of.

    But even with all that, the fear still lingered.

    What if he found out I was alive?

    What if he came for me again?

    And worse¡­ What if he found out about Charlie?

    My heart clenched at that thought.

    Adrian didn¡¯t know I had his child. And I nned to keep it that way for as long as I could. But going back to New York¨Ceven briefly¨Cwould risk everything. What if the media spotted me? What if someone from his camp caught wind of my arrival?

    If he took me to court for Charlie, he had every legal right as the biological father. I could fight it¡­ But I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d win. And if he <b>didn¡¯t </b>go <b>the </b>legal route what if he tried to eliminate the one thing connecting us? Just like he tried to eliminate me?

    No. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t risk Charlie¡¯s life for a damn car.

    But then another thought crept in, one I¡¯d buried long ago.

    You told yourself you¡¯d return to New York when you became powerful. That you¡¯d rise to the top ande back not as a victim, but as <b>the </b>storm.

    Hadn¡¯t I done that?

    I had taken ke Enterprise to heights my father only dreamed of. Expanded across nations. Dominated boardrooms filled <b>with </b><b>men </b><b>who </b>once <bughed </b>at the idea of a woman in charge. I had arrived¨Cand yet, the final piece of my story still waited in that city.

    My fingers tightened into <b>a </b><b>fist</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    07.47 <b>wed </b>ou

    I haven¡¯t really thought much about it, but with how far I¡¯vee today, I had to ask myself: Am I mentally ready? Am I financially and emotionally strong enough to challenge Adrian Westwood?

    This isn¡¯t just about revenge anymore. This is business¨Cserious business.

    Westwood Industries has always been a rival to ke Enterprise. Our fathers had been at odds for decades, and the silent war between <b>the </b><b>two </bpanies never truly ended. In fact, it only intensified over time. That¡¯s partly why my father never liked Adrian from the very start. Not just because of what he did to me, but because he was the future of a family that had always stood on the opposite side of the battlefield.

    Now that I¡¯m the Chairwoman of ke Enterprise, and building a branch of our empire in New York, I have no choice but to face the facts. Eventually<b>, </b>Adrian and I would cross paths¨Cnot just as enemies with a personal history, but as two powerful figures fighting for dominance in the same territory.

    Outsmarting Adrian wouldn¡¯t just be a personal victory¨Cit would be a corporate one. It would show the world that I was more than just the daughter <b>of </b><b>a </b>business tycoon or a woman scorned. It would show them that I could win. That I could lead. That I was the storm.

    Doing that would make my father so proud.

    But that¡¯s also the problem. If I told him I nned to return to New York¨Cespecially for something as ¡®petty¡® as an auction¨Che wouldn¡¯t let me. Not because he wanted to control me. No. Because he wanted to protect me.

    And I couldn¡¯t me him. He watched me fall apart back then, and now that I¡¯ve built myself back <b>up</b>, he wouldn¡¯t want me anywhere near what broke <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Julian had already done something simr when he left for New York. He didn¡¯t ask for permission. He simply left. That¡¯s just how he was. Rebellious, bold, always moving to the beat of his own drum.

    But me?

    I¡¯ve grown too close to my father over the past few years. After everything that happened, he was the one constant in my life. His support was the reason I had survived, the reason I had flourished. Lying to him¨Cor worse, betraying his trust¨Cfelt like a heavy sin waiting to bemitted.

    If I did something like this, it would break his heart. And knowing him, he might just hop on the next private jet and drag me out of New York himself.

    But maybe there¡¯s a way.

    For now, we mostly talk over calls. So if I go quietly, and keep my head low, I could probably manage to stay under the radar. Whenever he asks to see me, I¡¯ll just tell him I¡¯m too busy with expansion projects or client meetings. It¡¯s only for three days anyway. Just a short trip.

    In and out of New York in under a week.

    What could possibly go wrong?

    Still, the biggest risk wasn¡¯t just getting caught¨Cit was bringing Charlie. That waspletely out of the question.

    New York is dangerous. Not just because of Adrian <i>or </i>Isadora or the ghosts of my past that still haunted its streets<b>, </b>but because that city had almost taken everything from me once before, I refuse to let it take anything else¨Cespecially not my son.

    Charlie had school, a routine, and a level of protection here that I couldn¡¯t guarantee over there. He had a personal driver, full¨Ctir estate was more secure than some military bases. He was safe here.

    More importantly, this would be the first time we¡¯d be apart <i>for </i>so long.

    <b>curity</b>, and <b>my </b>

    He can¡¯t <b>go </b>a day¡ªsometimes even an hour¨Cwithout calling for me, hugging me, <i>or </i>sneaking into <b>my </b>room <i>just </i><b>to </b>fall <b>asleep </b><b><i>by </i></b><b>my </b><b>side</b>. <b>The </b><b>bond </b><b>we </b>shared wasn¡¯t something I could <i>put </i>into words. He was <i>my </i>son. My light. My everything.

    Leaving him, even for a few days, would tear at my heart.

    But <b>I </b>had to remind myself¨Cit¡¯s just <b>seven </b>days.

    <b>U7</b>:47 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>2 </b><b>Jui </b>

    Seven days to prove to myself that I wasn¡¯t afraid of New York anymore.

    Seven days to remind that city who I had be.

    Seven days to walk into that auction like the woman I had worked so hard to be¨Cfearless, powerful, respected.

    If all went ording to n, I¡¯d return with that rare Rolls¨CRoyce ck Badge¨Cone of only five in the world¡ªand that alone would cement ke

    Enterprise¡¯s dominance in more ways than one. It wouldn¡¯t just be about owning a rare car. It would be a message to everyone <b>in </b>the industry<b>, </b><b>especially </b>Adrian Westwood, that Olivia ke was not someone to be underestimated.

    1

    ¥á

    255

 Ex wife bye 175

    ¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>175 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Alright, I had made my final decision.

    I nced out the wide ss window of my living room, watching the sun touch thewn in gold. It was calm outside, but my thoughts were <b>a </b>storm of considerations and consequences. Still, I turned to ra and said with a firm voice, ¡°ept the invitation. We¡¯ll be going to the auction.¡±

    ra¡¯s fingers moved swiftly across her tablet. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± she replied without hesitation, tapping and swiping as she processed the event details.

    From across the room, Damien raised a brow, his tone cautious. ¡°Are you sure about this? I mean¡­ You have a serious history back there.¡±

    I adjusted slightly in my chair, crossing one leg over the other and resting my arms on the armrest. ¡°Yes, Damien,¡± I said, my voice calm but certain. ¡°I¡¯ve given it some hard thought. I¡¯ve decided to go not just because of the car, but also to personally oversee the branch we have in New York. Since I¡¯ll already be there for the auction, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to handle both.¡±

    ¡°Two birds with one stone,¡± Damien muttered, nodding slowly. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    I reached for my teacup and took a sip, the warm liquid steadying me. I knew this trip wasn¡¯t going to be simple. There were emotional stakes tangled up

    with the business ones.

    Damien leaned forward slightly. ¡°And what about Charlie? Who¡¯s going to take care of him while you¡¯re gone?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, he¡¯s safe here,¡± I replied instantly, lowering the cup back onto its saucer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about his safety,¡± Damien rified. ¡°I know he¡¯s secure with the bodyguards and the system you¡¯ve put in ce. I¡¯m worried about <b>how </b>he¡¯ll feel when you¡¯re gone. You¡¯re his world, Olivia. Who¡¯s going to talk to him in the mornings? Read to him at night? y with him when he¡¯s bored?¡±

    I sighed quietly, a slight tug in my chest. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s just for seven days. I¡¯m going to video call him at least five times a day. I already call him during school breaks or when I¡¯m workingte, so this won¡¯t be too different. He¡¯ll see my face, hear my voice. That connection

    won¡¯t break.¡±

    ra looked up from her screen. ¡°I¡¯ve epted the invitation, ma¡¯am. The auction is going to be intense¨Cwith high¨Cprofile people from all over the world. We¡¯ll need to go there fully prepared. It won¡¯t be easy trying to snatch that Rolls¨CRoyce from under their noses.¡±

    I smiled slightly at her confidence. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. Just <b>tell </b>Miguel to prep the jet. I want it fully fueled and ready to leave on short notice. Make sure the crew is rested and everything is in ce.¡±

    ra gave a nod and moved toward the hallway, already making calls on her earpiece.

    Turning my attention back to Damien, I softened my voice. ¡°Besides, Charlie still has you here while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯m sure he <b>won¡¯t </b>miss me too <b>much </b><b>with </b>his favorite uncle around.¡±

    Damien cleared his throat and shifted in his seat. ¡°Yeah, about that¡­¡± he began.

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible either,¡± he said bluntly.

    I blinked. ¡°Wait¡­what do you mean<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Of course. I should¡¯ve seen thating. Nothing ever goespletely ording to n.

    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t be able to check in on him all <b>the </b>time,¡± <b>I </b>said with <b>a </b><b>smallsigh</b>. ¡°And I¡¯m not asking you to drop everything. <b>But </b><b>I </b><b>thought </b>at <b>least</b><b>, </b>maybe, once in a while¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able <b>to </b>check in at all,¡± Damien <b>cut </b>in, his voice firm, his eyes apologetic.

    And as I was about to speak, Damien continued.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ll be following you to New York,¡± he said calmly.

    I blinked, confused, my lips slightly parted. ¡°What?¡± I asked, staring at him like I hadn¡¯t heard correctly.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he repeated with a smile. ¡°I want to

    with you.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes slightly, trying to process his words. ¡°Okay¡­ but is there a reason though? I mean, I can handle my own security. <b>If </b><b>anything </b><b>happens </b>

    ¨Cand I mean worst¨Ccase scenario¨CJulian is also there for me. You know that.¡±

    Damien chuckled lightly and leaned back in his seat. ¡°Well, there are a lot of reasons actually. Firstly, from the way your dad reacted during your first family dinner as a ke a few years ago¡­ I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t want you going back to that city again. Definitely not without someone he trusts <b>keeping </b>an eye on you.¡±

    He paused before continuing. ¡°Secondly,

    ce for myself.¡±

    Shaven¡¯t actually been to New York before. So, if we¡¯re being honest, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to finally see <b>the </b>

    I raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. I could see right through the cool,posed persona he was trying to put on. Almost everything he just said <b>felt </b>like <b>a </b>convenient excuse. Not that I didn¡¯t appreciate the concern¨Cbut deep down, I knew the truth. He wasn¡¯t going because of New York¡¯s skyline or my father¡¯s disapproval.

    He was going because of me.

    The thought alone made me a bit ufortable. Not because I didn¡¯t appreciate his loyalty or care¨Cbut because the idea of someone growing attached, especially someone like Damien, alwaysplicated things. I didn¡¯t needplications. Not now.

    Still, there was something oddly¡­ sweet about his decision. His need to be close. I didn¡¯t like it¨Cbut it was cute.

    And besides, he was a full¨Cgrown man. I couldn¡¯t tell him where to go or what to do. Even if part of me wanted to say no, I had no justifiable reason.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I finally said, exhaling. ¡°If you say so. But my father doesn¡¯t know about this, and I intend to keep it that way.¡±

    Damien nodded immediately, his expression serious. ¡°Of course. Discretion is key. I¡¯m not trying to start a war with your dad.¡±

    I turned to ra, who had been standing in the hallway silent all this while, quietly observing <b>the </b>exchange like a proper professional. ¡°Alright then,¡± ! said firmly. ¡°Begin preparing everything necessary for a seven¨Cday stay in New York. I want everything sorted¨Coutfits, documents, security protocols. I don¡¯t want any loose ends.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± ra said with <b>a </b>small nod,

    As I sipped thest of my tea, I stared out the window, watching the sun stretch its golden arms across the skyline. A city full life and light. But all I could think about¡­ was darkness.

    was going back.

    Back to where it all began the city that nearly destroyed me. But I wasn¡¯t the same fragile Olivia that left with nothing but <b>trauma </b>and <b>a </b>promise.

    No. T

 Ex wife bye 176

    <b>Chapter 176 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My table knife slid effortlessly through the tender roasted chicken on my te. The meat was juicy, perfectly seasoned¨Can explosion of <b>rich </b>vors that danced on my tongue the moment I ced a piece in my mouth. I closed my eyes to savor it, letting the taste linger. No matter how many times I ate <b>this </b>particr dish, it always managed to surprise me. I had hired the best chefs in the country for this exact reason¨Cevery meal was an experience. <b>A </b>reminder of how far I hade.

    But after just a few bites, I slowly lowered my fork. A strange sensation crept into my stomach¨Cfullness. Not the satisfied kind that came after <b>a </b>hearty meal, but an abrupt, unexined fullness, like my appetite had been switched off entirely. I stared down at the te, half¨Cfull and still warm. A soft <b>sigh </b>escaped my lips.

    Funny.

    I used to hate watching rich people leave their tes half¨Ceaten on television. When I was younger¨Cjust a girl with big dreams and an empty stomach¨C<b>it </b>infuriated me. Watching wealthy characters take two or three bites of gourmet food before walking away, wasting good meals like they were nothing, felt so unfair. Back then, I would have dly licked everyst bit of sauce off their tes if it meant having a taste of what they did.

    And now here I was¨Cliving that life. Only now did I understand. Power came with its own kind of emptiness. Sometimes, food loses its taste. Sometimes, silence grew too loud. And sometimes, <i>no </i>matter how much you filled your te, something inside you still felt hollow.

    I lifted my ss and took a sip of juice, the chilled liquid briefly soothing the dry ache in my throat. Damien had already left a while ago. He said he needed to prepare for our uing trip. We were scheduled to leave in two days, and ra had handled most of the arrangements. All the clothes were packed, security had been briefed, and the private jet was already fueled and standing by.

    I was ready.

    At least, that¡¯s what I kept telling myself.

    Because I wasn¡¯t the same girl I was five years

    ago.

    Back then, I had been trusting. Too trusting. I believed love could fix anything, that loyalty was rewarded, and that people only hurt you if they were hurt themselves. But I was wrong. People didn¡¯t need a reason to betray you. Sometimes they just did.

    Now, I was sharper. Stronger. No longer the na?ve girl who cried herself to sleep in a cold apartment. I was a woman whomanded boardrooms, who led empires, and whose name turned heads in every business <b>circle </b>across Mexico¨Cand soon, again, in New York.

    But there was still one part of me that hadn¡¯t healed. A wound that time hadn¡¯t been able to close.

    Adrian Westwood.

    The moment his name echoed in my thoughts, I froze, the grip on my juice ss tightening. <b>It </b>had been five years, and I still hadn¡¯t let <b>myself </b>say his name out loud in my home. I had built walls around that part of my past so high even I couldn¡¯t see over them. But now, with the trip approaching, <b>those </b>walls were trembling.

    I was still going to let Damien <i>know </i>sooner orter, there¡¯s <b>a </b>reason why I haven¡¯t gotten into a rtionship for the past four years <b>now</b>.

    After what Adrian did to me, my heart just can¡¯t seem to open up for another man again

    I tried. I even went on dates, downloaded apps, and let friends set me up. But every time<b>, </b>something was missing<b>. </b><b>That </b>spark<b>, </b><b>that </b><b>trust</b><b>, </b><b>that </b>desire <b>to </b><b>be </b>vulnerable again. It just wasn¡¯t there.

    Would I ever be able to love someone again?

    I <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>know</b>. But I <b>still </b>held <b>on </b>to hope<b>. </b><b>One </b>day, I wanted <b>to </b>walk <b>down </b><b>the </b><b>aisle</b><b>¨C</b><b>not </b><b>for </b><b>the </b><b>fairy </b><b>tale</b>, <b>but </b><b>to </b><b>build </b><b>a </b><b>family</b><b>. </b><b>For </b><b>Charlie </b>to <b>have </b>sibling, someone to grow up <b>with</b>, <b>to </bugh <b>with</b><b>, </b><b>to </b>lean on <b>when </b><b>I </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>there</b>. <b>But </b><b>right </b><b>now</b><b>, </b><b>all </b>of that felt far <b>away</b>. <b>I </b><b>needed </b><b>more </b><b>time</b><b>. </b><b>More </b><b>space </b>to <b>keep </b><b>healing</b><b>. </b>

    <i>1/3 </i>

    My eyes drifted to therge bay window that overlooked the driveway. The gravel crunched softly under the weight of tires as Charlie¡¯s <b>convoy </b>pulled <b>in</b>. His school day was over.

    A tender smile yed on my lips, followed by a pang of dread. He was back¨Cand now I had to do the hardest thing I¡¯d done <b>all </b>week.

    Tell him I was leaving.

    Just for seven days, I reminded myself. But Charlie had never spent a day without seeing me, hugging me, hearing my voice in person. <b>How </b>would he

    take the news?

    It didn¡¯t take long before the front door opened and I heard the familiar patter of tiny, excited feet rushing across to me. Secondster, Charlie came running in, his school bag swinging wildly in one hand, his smile brighter than ever.

    He spotted me seated at the dining table. ¡°Mom!¡± he shouted, rushing into my arms.

    I scooped him up effortlessly and ced him on myp, wrapping my arms tightly around him as if I hadn¡¯t seen him in weeks.

    ¡°Charlie, how was school today?¡± I asked with a warm smile, tucking <b>a </b>stray curl behind his ear.

    ¡°Boring as usual,¡± he huffed, crossing his small arms dramatically, ¡°but I did what you told me to. I listened really hard today¨Cand guess what? I got an A on my test!¡±

    He reached into his backpack with a sense of urgency and pulled out a slightly crumpled notebook<b>, </b>flipping it open <b>to </b>show me the marked page. His small finger pointed at the bright red ¡°A¡± circled at the top of the test paper, his face glowing with pride.

    ¡°Now you have to hold up to your end of the deal,¡± he added with a sly grin, giving me a look that was half yful, half serious.

    I raised my eyebrows in surprise as I took the notebook from his hands. My eyes scanned the page and my head nodded slowly, clearly impressed.

    ¡°This is impressive, Charlie,¡± I said, still focused on the neat answers and the big, bold grade. ¡°You did so well, I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    He beamed at my praise, his little legs swinging back and forth as he sat on myp.

    ¡°And you¡¯re right,¡± I continued, setting the notebook down gently on the table. ¡°I will hold up to my end of the deal. But first¡­¡± I paused <b>for </b>a moment, trying to find the right words. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about,¡±

    He tilted his head, curiosity filling his wide, innocent eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s <i>get </i><i>some </i>food in your tummy first,¡± I said, stroking his hair.

    emaids <b>right </b>behind I gave ra a subtle nod, and she understood immediately. She disappeared into the kitchen for a moment, then returned v her. They were carrying arge silver tray, carefully bnced, and from it came the mouthwatering aroma of freshly made pasta and grilled chicken- Charlie¡¯s favorite.

    As the tray was set on the table, Charlie¡¯s eyes widened with delight. He quickly slid off myp and rushed to his special seat<b>, </b><b>the </b>one we had made <b>just </b>for him so he could reach the table easily.

    The moment he climbed onto <b>it</b>, his eyes sparkled as he took in the <b>sight </b>of the colorful meal. That excitement when food was involved<b>¨C</b><b>he </b>definitely <b>got </b>that from me.

    ¡°Wow<i>! </i><i>Aunt </i>ra told the chefs to make the smiley potatoes too!<b>¡± </b><b>he </b>eximed<b>, </b>pping his hands.

    I watched him dig in with the kind of enthusiasm only a child could have<b>, </b>and despite the heaviness <b>that </b>still lingered <b>in </b><b>my </b><b>chest</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>smile </b><b><i>crept </i></b><b>across </b><b>my </b>lips.

    <b>There </b>was <b>so </b>much I had <b>to </b>exin <b>to </b>him<b>¨C</b>about <b>the </b>trip, about <b>why </b><b>I </b><b>had </b><b>to </b>leave <b>for </b><b>a </b><b>few </b><b>days</b><b>¨C</b><b>but </b><b>seeing </b><b>him </b><b>so </b><b>happy </b><b>and carefree</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>decided let him eat first.

 Ex wife bye 177

    <b>Chapter </b><b>177 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I let out a small breath as I watched Charlie finish thest spoonful of his meal. Even though a part of me wanted to protect him from the <b>truth</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>knew </b><b>I </b>had to tell him. Sooner orter, he would notice my absence, and I didn¡¯t want him to feel abandoned.

    ¡°Did you enjoy your meal?¡± I asked, brushing a strand of hair away from his forehead.

    He nodded eagerly, cing his spoon down on the te. ¡°Yes, Mommy. It was yummy. The rice had carrots in it today¨CI like carrots now.¡±

    I smiled at his enthusiasm and leaned forward slightly, my hand resting gently on his small one. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. So¡­ Mommy wants to tell you something. And I want you to listen really well, okay?¡±

    He nodded again, his big curious eyes staring at me with full attention.

    ¡°So¡­¡± I paused, choosing my words carefully, ¡°a few days from now, I¡¯m going to be going somewhere very far. Just for a little while. And that means you won¡¯t see me for a few days, alright?¡±

    I watched the smile on his face slowly fade, confusion recing his earlier joy. His eyes blinked rapidly as if trying to process what I had just said.

    ¡°Why? Where are you going?¡± he asked, his small voice tinged with concern.

    ¡°I have to go take care of some very important business,¡± I replied softly, trying to keep my tone calm and reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s something that only Mommy can do.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie with you?¡±

    I gently lifted him from his chair and set him down on the floor beside me. I took his tiny hand in mine, and together we walked slowly toward the living

    room.

    ¡°Oh, darling,¡± I said, sitting on the couch and pulling him into myp. ¡°If I could take you with me, I would. You know I love having you around. But this trip is really serious, and it¡¯s not safe for little boys. And you also have school¨Cyou can¡¯t miss too many sses, remember? You said you want to <b>be </b>smart like Mommy one day.¡±

    He was quiet for a moment, resting his head on my shoulder. I could tell he was still processing it all.

    ¡°Aunt ra won¡¯t be around either,¡± I continued, ¡°so I want you to be a good boy and listen to the maids, okay? They¡¯ll be taking care of you while I¡¯m away. And you¡¯ll still have your bodyguards here to protect you¨Cjust like always.¡±

    He lifted his head slowly and looked at me with a slightly pouty face. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not going to keep your promise?¡±

    I raised a brow. ¡°What promise?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°The toys. You said if I got an A, you¡¯d get me more toys<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he said seriously, arms crossing like a little businessman.

    I let out a smallugh and kissed his cheek. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m keeping my promise. In fact<b>, </b>we¡¯re going out in the next few minutes<b>. </b><b>You </b><b>get </b><b>to </b><b>pick </b><b>any </b><b>toy </b>you want. You did a wonderful job getting an A today I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

    That put the smile back on his face. His eyes lit <b>up </b>as he nodded excitedly, already daydreaming about shelves <b>of </b>toys and new <b>action </b><b>figures</b>.

    He leaned into me and whispered, ¡°Can I <b>get </b>one of those superhero robots with the light¨Cup <b>eyes</b>?¡±

    1 grinned<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>You <b>can </b>get two.¡±

    I held <b>him </b>close, soaking <b>in </b>the warmth of his small embrace. <b>These </b><b>were </b><b>the </b>moments I <b>cherished </b><b>the </b><b>most </b><b>before </b>life got <b>too </b><bplicated </b>and belo <b>he </b><b>grew </b><b>up </b><b>into </b>a man who <b>would </b><b>no </b><b>longer </b>fit <b>into </b><b>my </b><bp </b>like <b>this</b><b>. </b>

    1

    ¡°Mommy?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°When are youing back from your trip?¡±

    That question hit me harder than I expected. I looked down at him, brushing my fingers gently through his curly hair.

    ¡°In seven days,¡± I began softly, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead, ¡°you¡¯ll still be seeing me, but you just won¡¯t be able to touch <b>me</b><b>. </b>

    His tiny brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°How?¡± he asked, tilting his head with a puzzled look on his face.

    I smiled, already expecting that question. Of course, Charlie didn¡¯t fully understand what a video call was yet he¡¯d only ever known life with me physically by his side. Exining something like this to a five¨Cyear¨Cold wasn¡¯t going to be easy with words alone.

    So instead, I decided to show him.

    I turned to the table and picked up my tablet, then held it out toward him. ¡°Here, hold this,¡± I said, cing it gently in his hands. He took <b>it </b><b>curiously</b><b>, </b><b>his </b>fingers wrapping around the edges of the sleek screen.

    Then I picked up my phone and quickly tapped to initiate a video call¨Cmy tablet and phone were synced, so when the call came through on the tablet<b>, </b><b>I </b>answered it immediately.

    In a second, my face appeared on the tablet screen.

    Charlie gasped. His eyes widened in awe and his mouth dropped slightly open. ¡°You¡¯re on the screen!¡± he said, staring between me and the tablet like he had just witnessed a magic trick.

    I chuckled. ¡°Yes, baby. That¡¯s me. And this is called a video call.¡± I leaned toward the screen and struck a few yful poses, then blew him a kiss <b>through </b>

    the camera.

    He giggled, his joy lighting up the room like sunshine through an open window.

    ¡°This is how we¡¯ll talk while I¡¯m away,¡± I said gently, watching his face as he studied the moving image of me on the tablet. ¡°So even though I won¡¯t be here in person, I¡¯ll still see your cute little face every day. We¡¯ll talk about your day, your food, your school¡­everything.¡±

    He nodded slowly, still focused on the tablet screen. I could see his young mind racing as he tried to piece it all together.

    I continued, ¡°This tablet will stay with the head maid while I¡¯m gone. If you ever want to talk to Mommy, just ask her and she¡¯ll call me right away. And,¡± <b>I </b>paused to lower my tone just slightly, ¡°if anyone gives you any trouble¨Cif any of the maids don¡¯t listen to you¨Cyou tell me immediately, and I¡¯ll fire

    them.¡±

    His head snapped up from the screen to look at me, eyes wide with power and surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    Inodded with a small grin. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re the boss while I¡¯m away, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± he said with a proud little puff of his chest, clearly loving the idea of being <b>in </b>charge.

    ¡°ra<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>I called out, raising my voice slightly.

    Within seconds, ra appeared by the doorway. She rushed to my side the moment she heard her name. ¡°Yes <b>ma¡¯am</b><b>?</b>¡± she asked<b>. </b>

    ¡°Take him upstairs and get him ready. We¡¯re heading <b>out </b>soon,<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>said firmly, brushing Charlie¡¯s hair <b>with </b>my fingers <b>one </b><bst </b><b>time </b><b>before </b><b>giving </b><b>ra </b><b>a </b>quick nod.

    <b>She </b>smiled and reached down <b>to </b><b>lift </b>Charlie into her arms. The tablet was still clutched tightly <b>in </b><b>his </b><b>small </b><b>hands</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>the </b><b>video </b>call was <b>still </b><b>on</b><b>. </b><b>As </b><b>they </b>began walking upstairs, I picked <b>up </b>my phone again and <b>waved </b><b>at </b>him <b>through </b><b>the </b>call.

    He waved <b>back </b><b>with </b><b>a </b><b>wide </b>grin<b>, </b>his <b>voice </b><b>echoing </b><b>faintly </b><b>from </b>the tablet¡¯s speaker<b>. </b>¡°<b>Bye </b><b>Mommy</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    ;

    E

    ¡°Not bye,¡± I reminded him with augh. ¡°Just see you soon.¡±

    +28

    As they disappeared up the stairs, I ended the call and ced my phone gently on the table, sighing with a deep mixture of emotion¨Clove, anxiety, and pride.

    That boy was my whole world. He wasn¡¯t just my son. He was my best friend, my purpose, and the only thing that reminded me to keep going, no matter what the world threw at me. Every move I made, every decision, every sacrifice¨Cit was all for him.

    And even though I¡¯d be miles away in New York, I promised myself I¡¯d still be there for him every single day.

    Even if only through a screen.

 Ex wife bye 178

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I got a text the moment I stepped out of the shower. Still wrapped in my towel, I padded across the cold marble floor of my bedroom and picked <b>up </b><b>the </b>phone from the nightstand. The screen lit up with Damien¡¯s name.

    ¡°Meet you at the airport, as usual.¡±

    That was all it said. Short, straight to the point. I didn¡¯t bother replying. Not because I was upset¨Cbut because I didn¡¯t have the energy to pretend I was in the mood for small talk.

    I dropped the phone back on the table and turned toward therge mirror that hung on the wall. My reflection stared back at me¨Ceyes tired despite the few hours of sleep I managed to catch, hair slightly damp from the steam of my shower, lips pressed together in a thoughtful line.

    Today was the day. I was leaving Mexico.

    I was going back to New York.

    The thought sent a mix of nerves and anticipation down my spine. So much had changed in five years. I had changed. But New York¡­ New York still held memories I wasn¡¯t ready to face.

    I checked the clock on the wall. 4:00 a.m. sharp.

    I had chosen this early departure for a reason. In just a few hours, Charlie woulde bounding through those doors in his usual excitement, looking for me like he did every morning. I didn¡¯t want him to see me leaving. I couldn¡¯t bear that look on his face

    So I was slipping out before dawn, just like I nned. I had already told him I was leaving and we were on the same page so he would get over it.

    I sat down at the vanity table and picked up my brush. The strands were too damp to do anything fancy, and my hairstylist wouldn¡¯t arrive for another two hours. So I parted my hair with care and twisted it up into a sleek bun<b>, </b>securing it tightly with pins. No need for mour¨Cthis trip was business.

    I stood, reached for the dress I hadid out earlier¨Can elegant, cream¨Ccolored two¨Cpiece suit with gold detailing¨Cand slipped it on. It hugged me perfectly, exuding ss, confidence, and the kind of quiet power I¡¯d spent years building. I spritzed a hint of perfume and turned toward the door.

    Then my phone rang.

    ¡°ra,¡± I said into the speaker, but instead of answering, she walked <i>into </i>the room a momentter

    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am<b>,</b>¡± she greeted with a slight bow.

    ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m ready to leave,¡± I replied, adjusting the cor of my coat. ¡°Tell the butler to take these into the car.¡± I gesture coordinated luggage, already lined up by the door.

    ra gave me a nod and turned on her heels, exiting the room to give the instructions.

    I followed behind her, but instead of heading to the front door, I made a quiet detour.

    I had onest stop to make.

    Charlie¡¯s room<b>. </b>

    ard <b>my </b>set of

    I pushed his door open gently, careful not to let the hinges creak. The soft glow of his nightlight illuminated <b>the </b>themed walls¨Ccovered <b>with </b><b>cartoon </b><b>cars </b>and framed drawings he¡¯d proudly brought home from school. Hey curled in his race car bed, nket tucked up <b>to </b><b>his </b>chin, <b>mouth </b><b>slightly </b><b>open </b><b>in </b>deep sleep. His favorite plush lion was nestled tightly in his arms.

    My heart ached.

    I walked over gently, each step measured so I wouldn¡¯t wake him. The soft hush of the air conditioner was the only sound <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>room </b><b>as </b>I <b>neared </b><b>his </b><b>bed</b><b>. </b>There he was¨CCharlie, my baby, breathing slowly, his chest rising and falling peacefully. I knelt beside him, brushing a <b>stray </b>curl <b>away </b><b>from </b><b>his </b><b>forehead</b>. His skin was warm, and his innocence radiated so brightly it tugged at my heart.

    Leaning in, I pressed a soft kiss to his cheek and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m leaving without saying goodbye, baby. Mommy will be back soon, <b>okay</b><b><i>? </i></b><b>Be </b><b>a </b>good boy. I love you so much.¡±

    I lingered there for a moment, watching his eyelids flutter as if he could sense I was close. My throat tightened. If I stayed any longer, I <b>might </b>break down and wake him up with my tears, and I didn¡¯t want that. I didn¡¯t want him to cry or beg me not to go. So, with a deep breath<b>, </b>I turned around quietly <b>and </b>walked out of the room.

    As I gently closed the door behind me, I paused in the hallway and rested my hand on the handle. Leaving him like this wasn¡¯t easy. It never would <b>be</b>. But this trip¨Cwas bigger than just me.

    The butler had already finished loading all the luggage into the car, so there was only one thing left to do before departure. I headed toward the <b>kitchen</b><b>, </b>where the soft clinks of cups and utensils could be heard. As I entered, the five maids standing by the long marble counter immediately straightened and gave a synchronized bow.

    ¡°Good morning, madam,¡± they all said in unison.

    I gave them a small nod, then called out, ¡°Rosa, pleasee here.¡±

    The head maid, a woman in herte forties with kind eyes and a no¨Cnonsense demeanor, stepped forward.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m leaving, I want you to take care of Charlie. Anything he wants, give it to him. Make sure he¡¯s neverte to school. Keep me updated if anything happens¨Cno matter how small. Is that understood?¡±

    Rosa gave a firm nod. ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°I trust you,¡± I said, cing a hand briefly on her shoulder before turning around and walking out of the kitchen.

    The sky outside was still dark, a deep indigo with hints of fading stars. The air smelled of early morning dew, and everything was quiet except for the low hum of the convoy engines waiting outside. I stepped out of the front door, and <b>a </b>cold breeze brushed my skin. My long coat pped gently as I walked down the steps and entered the sleek ck car waiting for me.

    The convoy rolled smoothly through the streets of Mexico City, barely encountering traffic at that early hour. Before long, we reached the private airport terminal. The car drove straight to the hangar where my jet was parked<b>. </b>Bright floodlights bathed the tarmac in gold.

    And just like a memory ying out in real¨Ctime, I saw Damien.

    He stood beside the jet with that same signature smile¨Cconfident, easy¨Cgoing, and annoyingly charming. One hand was in his po gesturing dramatically like he was greeting royalty.

    ¡°Mydy<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he said with a yful bow.

    he <b>other </b>

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help the faint smile that tugged <b>at </b>my lips. ¡°You¡¯re still so dramatic,¡± I said, stepping out of <b>the </b>car and <b>walking </b>toward <b>him </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>a </b>gift,¡± he replied with a wink, following me up the steps into the jet.

    <b>The </b>luxurious cabin was warmly lit and smelled faintly <b>of </b>cedarwood and citrus. <b>The </b>same <b>scent </b>I always had <b>sprayed </b>before long <b>flights</b>.

    As I took <b>my </b>seat by <b>the </b>window<b>, </b><b>the </b>engines started humming softly in <b>the </b><b>background</b>. Damien <b>settled </b><b>into </b><b>the </b><b>seat </b>across <b>from </b><b>me</b><b>, </b><b>pulling </b><b>out </b><b>his </b>phone<b>, </b>already tapping away <b>at </b>something.

    2

    <b>I </b><b>looked </b><b>out </b><b>the </b>window, thinking about Charlie again. <b>I </b><b>hoped </b>the toys <b>I </b><b>got </b><b>him </b><b>yesterday </b><b>would </b><b>keep </b><b>him </b><b>busy</b><b>. </b>I <b>hoped </b><b>he </b><b>wouldn¡¯t </b><b>wake </b>up <b>and </b>ka

    too <b>alone</b><b>. </b>

    09:26 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>6 </b><b>Jul </b>G & <b>M </b>

    ¡°You okay?¡± Damien asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, nodding slowly. ¡°Just thinking.¡±

    He gave me a knowing look, then leaned back with a grin. ¡°At least we don¡¯t need to get you a bowl this time, right?¡±

    I gave him a side nce. ¡°Very funny, Damien.¡±

    I shook my head, smiling faintly. The jet was already pulling out of the hangar. We were officially en route.

    Back to New York.

    Back to the city where everything started.

    ¨C ? ??? ??

 Ex wife bye 179

    <b>Chapter </b><b>179 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Heughed. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just saying¨Cyou threw up the first time you were on a jet. That was unforgettable.¡±

    ¡°I was pregnant and nauseous,¡± I said, rolling my eyes while crossing my legs. I reached for the tablet beside me and powered it on. ¡°And besides, I¡¯ve been flying more than youtely. I¡¯m practically a pilot now.¡±

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Damien said with a soft chuckle, recliningfortably into the leather seat. ¡°Chairwoman Olivia ke¨CCEO, mom, and certified jet¨C<b>settar</b>. What can¡¯t you do?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Get five hours of uninterrupted sleep, for one.¡±

    We bothughed, the jet humming steadily beneath us as the engines roared to life, signaling our imminent departure. The sun was still trying to rise<b>, </b>casting a soft pink hue over the edge of the clouds outside the window.

    Just then, my phone buzzed on the armrest. I nced at the screen¨Cit was exactly 6:30 a.m., right on time.

    The moment tugged at my heart.

    This was the exact time Charlie came running into my room each morning, still rubbing sleep from his eyes, his backpack crooked on his back<b>, </b>and <b>a </b>hundred questions ready to pour out of his mouth before breakfast. This morning, things were a little different.

    I picked up the video call. Rosa<b>, </b>the maid, appeared on the screen holding the tablet.

    ¡°Hello, Madam<i>,</i>¡± she greeted politely, standing in what looked like the dining room.

    ¡°Hello, Rosa,¡± I replied, already softening. ¡°Is my son next to you?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± she said, then handed the tablet over.

    The second his little face popped onto the screen, I felt my heart twist.

    ¡°Hey you,¡± I said, smiling, hoping to keep my emotions buried. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    His bottom lip jutted out, eyes narrowed with that half¨Cpout, half¨Csuspicious look he always gave when he was upset.

    ¡°Mom,¡± he began, ¡°you left without saying goodbye.¡±

    There it was. I had expected this moment, dreaded it even<b>, </b>which was why I¡¯d left so early in the first ce. I knew if I¡¯d stayed and let him wake up to <b>see </b>me off, he¡¯d cry. Probably beg me to stay. I also knew I wasn¡¯t strong enough to walk away if that happened.

    ¡°I know, baby,¡± I said softly. ¡°And I¡¯m so, so sorry. But Mommy couldn¡¯t miss her flight. I had to leave early.¡±

    From the <i>corner </i>of my eye, <b>I </b>caught Damien ncing <b>at </b>me with that sarcastic ¡®really?<i>¡® </i>look on his face. I ignored it. Charlie didn¡¯t need to know <b>that </b><b>the </b>jet would¡¯ve waited for me <b>as </b>long as I wanted.

    Charlie¡¯s expression dropped again. He looked down, away from <b>the </b>camera, fiddling with the edge of his sleeve.

    ¡°Hey, listen to me,¡± I said gently. ¡°I meant what I saidst night. I¡¯ll be back before you even have time to miss me too much. Seven days<b>, </b><b>remember</b><b>? </b><b>And </b>I¡¯m going to bring you <i>so </i>many gifts you¡¯ll forget ever left.¡±

    He looked back up, and the smallest smile formed on his lips. <b>¡°</b>Promise<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I promise,¡± I said, pressing a hand to my heart. ¡°Pinky promise, even.¡±

    He held his little pinky <b>up </b>to the camera and I mirrored it with my finger on the screen.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>14:44 Mon</b><b>, </b>7 Jul

    <b>¡°</b>I see you¡¯re dressed for school,¡± I said, noting his neat white shirt and blue checkered tie. ¡°Did you have breakfast?<b>¡± </b>

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he turned the camera around to show me the dining table, where the maids were bustling around setting down his te¨Ceggs, toast, and a small ss of orange juice. The sight made me feel both proud and a little sad. He looked so grown.

    I smiled. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re living like a king.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to double your pancake allowance when I¡¯m back,¡± Iughed.

    He nodded seriously, then looked straight into the screen. ¡°I miss you already.¡±

    I swallowed hard, fighting the lump rising in my throat. ¡°I miss you too. But remember, we¡¯re going to video call every single day, okay? Even <b>when </b><b>you¡¯re </b>at school, if you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Now eat your food, be good to the maids, and don¡¯t forget what I said about telling Rosa if anything¡¯s wrong, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Love you too,¡± he said quickly, then gave the tablet back to Rosa.

    ¡°Alright, Rosa, take care of my son and the house,¡± I reminded her again, my voice warm but firm as I stared at the tablet screen.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,<i>¡± </i>she replied, giving me a respectful nod before the call ended.

    The moment the screen went dark, I felt a tiny ache in my chest. That call with Charlie left me a little hollow. I hated leaving him, even for a short <b>while</b><b>. </b>But + knew I had to do this¨Cfor myself, for thepany, and for everything I had built over thest five years.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to miss your flight?¡± Damien asked with a smirk, clearly still amused by my earlier excuse to Charlie.

    I nced at him, already expecting his sarcasm. ¡°You know why I said that,¡± I replied, brushing him off as I set the tablet aside.

    He chuckled and turned his gaze out the window, but I knew he wasn¡¯t done teasing me just yet.

    Just then, my phone lit up with a message. I picked it up, and my heart skipped slightly when I saw it was from Julian. I had texted him a few hours ago <b>to </b>inform him I wasing to New York, and unsurprisingly, he was shocked.

    Julian: ¡°Does Father know?¡±

    I typed quickly.

    Me: ¡°No, it¡¯s kind of a secret. I¡¯m just here to get something and I¡¯ll be back in Mexico in a week.¡±

    A few seconds passed before another message popped up.

    Julian: ¡°Alright¡­ Should I get the guest rooms ready?¡±

    IN

    I paused, staring at the message longer than necessary. Thest time I stayed <b>at </b>Julian¡¯s house, things ended in chaos. People tried to kill <b>us</b><b>. </b>The <b>h </b>exploded. It wasn¡¯t just any house¨Cit was <b>a </b>ce with memories, most <b>of </b>them stained in blood and fear.

    As much as Julian wouldn¡¯t want to admit it, I knew that house meant something to him. And I wasn¡¯t about to bring more <b>stress </b><b>into </b><b>his </b><b>space</b>. <b>Not </b><b>this </b>time.

    Me: ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I already booked a hotel.¡±

    He responded with a simple:

    <b>2/3 </b>

    14:44 Mon, 7 Jul G

    Julian: ¡°Okay, just don¡¯t forget to stop by before you head back to Mexico.¡±

    A faint smile pulled at my lips. I sent him a smiley face emoji in return, then turned off my phone and set it aside. Now that all the arrangements were made, there wasn¡¯t much left to do except wait.

    I leaned back in the plush seat, letting my body melt into the soft leather. My eyelids began to grow heavy, the early morning rush finally catching up to me. Slowly, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to rest.

    When I opened them again, everything outside the window was different.

    The sky wasn¡¯t the deep indigo of early morning anymore¨Cit was a brilliant blue, scattered with puffy white clouds. I blinked against the light, disoriented at first, then nced at my watch.

    11:30a.m.

    I sat up straighter, stretching slightly. ¡°Did I really sleep for four hours?¡± I mumbled to myself.

    I could feel the familiar rumble beneath us¨Cthe jet tires scraping gently along the runway. We werending.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± Damien said from across me, already buckling his seatbelt. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

 Ex wife bye 180

    <b>Chapter </b><b>180 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    We both stood up from the chair, ra following behind us.

    As I stepped out of the ne, New York air hit me in the face¡ªand even that air made me want to puke.

    It smelled like gasoline, noise, and bad memories. I closed my eyes for a moment, steadying my breath. Thest time I inhaled this air, I wasn¡¯t the person I am now. That Olivia was broken, betrayed, and afraid. This one? She was armored in elegance, power, and the lessons pain had <b>taught </b>her.

    I had already hired security who were standing outside the jet waiting for me¨Ctall men in tailored ck suits and dark sunsses, earpieces tucked into their cors. Three ck SUVS idled behind them, their engines humming low<i>. </i>There was no way I was going to stay in this country without protection. Not after what happened here.

    Damien stepped ahead, his hands in his pockets, eyes scanning the surroundings like a child seeing Times Square for the first time.

    ¡°So this is New York,¡± he said, awe and amusement in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah. Wee to New York, USA,¡± I replied, voice dry.

    Without wasting any more time, we entered the car and drove out of the airport.

    By the time we arrived at the hotel I had booked, my nerves had slightly calmed. It was one of the most luxurious in the city<b>, </b>tucked away from the noise but still central enough to overlook the skyline. ra had already sent ahead our room requests, so the check¨Cin was seamless.

    Our suite was expansive, with floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows and a view of the Hudson River. The silence inside was a contrast to the city¡¯s chaos outside. I dropped my bag on the nearest couch and kicked off my heels.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch brought up from the kitchen,¡± ra said, tapping quickly on her tablet. ¡°You¡¯ll want to eat before the meeting prep.¡±

    I nodded, barely acknowledging her as I wandered to the window. This city hadn¡¯t changed¨Cstill fast<b>, </b>still ruthless¨Cbut I had. Now, I was no longer running from the ghosts. I was walking back into their territory with my chin high.

    Lunch arrived momentster¨Csimple but elegant. Grilled chicken over wild rice with a ss of freshly squeezed juice. I took a few bites, just enough to keep my body functioning. As usual, my appetite faded faster than I wanted it to.

    ¡°ra,¡± I said, dabbing my lips with a napkin, ¡°prepare the bidding funds. I want the transaction team ready tonight. The auction starts early tomorrow,

    and I don¡¯t want any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Already on it,¡± she said with a nod, typing as she walked out of the room.

    Damien sat by the window, flipping through a local magazine with a faint air of boredom. Thete afternoon sun filtered in through the hotel room casting golden reflections across the polished floor.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, ncing up at me with a boyish smile, ¡°now that we¡¯re here, how about a tour?¡±

    I raised a brow. ¡°A tour?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I mean¨Cit¡¯s my first time in New York. Might as well see what the hype¡¯s about.¡±

    <b>I </b>crossed my arms. ¡°You do remember we¡¯re here for business, right? The auction? Meetings<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, still grinning. ¡°But even CEOS need to breathe. You might even enjoy yourself.¡±

    I hesitated. The idea of blending into the chaos of the city, of loosening the tight grip I kept on myself, felt foreign. Dangerous, even. But something <b>in </b><b>his </b>expression¨Cso rxed, so free¨Ccracked through the wall I¡¯d carefully rebuilt since returning.

    I sighed. ¡°Fine. Just a short one.¡±

    Before we left, ra handed me my sunsses and a hoodie, wordlessly reminding me that even a ¡®short tour¡® could <b>turn </b>into a media frenzy <b><i>if </i></b>I wasn careful. I tucked my hair under the hood, slipping on the sses<b>, </b>Damien, on the other hand, lookedpletely at ease in <b>a </b>fitted <b>navy </b><b>coat</b>, his scari tossed over one shoulder like he belonged on the cover of a winter issue of GQ.

    Two ck SUVS rolled out of the hotel driveway momentster. Ours took the lead, with security following closely behind. Their presence was <b>subtle </b><b>but </b>unmistakable, earpieces glinting beneath wool caps.

    Our first stop was Central Park.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk,¡± Damien said before the driver could ask. He was already out of the car and rounding it to open my door before I could protest. I sighed and stepped out.

    Even though the wind carried a slight chill, the park was alive with its usual vibrancy. Joggers moved along winding trails, children squealed withughter near the ygrounds, and couples strolled hand in hand. It felt like another world¨C<i>one </i>untouched by the sharp edges of boardrooms <b>and </b>billion¨Cdor deals.

    We walked slowly, our footsteps quiet on the gravel paths. ra trailed behind, fingers flying over her phone. The security team gave us distance <b>but </b>never disappeared from my peripheral vision. Despite the hoodie and sunsses, a few people nced our way¨Csome with curiosity, <b>others </b>with <b>a </b>vague sense of recognition. But no one approached.

    For once, I didn¡¯t feel like Olivia ke, the calcted and feared chairwoman of ke Enterprises. I was just¡­ another woman in the park.

    Damien bought roasted nuts from a vendor and handed me a warm paper cone, the scent nostalgic.

    ¡°They¡¯re better when you don¡¯t think about what¡¯s in them<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he joked.

    Iughed softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true of most street food?¡±

    We continued past the carousel and into a small arcade section set up near the park¡¯s edge. To my surprise, Damien pulled me toward one of the shooting games.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    I rolled my eyes but humored him. A few minutes and two back¨Cto¨Cback winster, he was staring at me in mock disbelief.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had aim like that,¡± he said, clutching a small plush bear I¡¯d handed him.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me,¡± I replied, smirking.

    Afterward, we wandered down Fifth Avenue. The chaos of city life enveloped us<b>, </b>but Damien moved through it with ease, making casualments about fashion disys, mimicking runway poses to make meugh. I tried not to¨Cbut failed.

    We paused at <b>a </b>corner where a street artist was painting a skyline in bold, messy strokes.

    ¡°It¡¯s abstract,¡± Damien whispered, nudging me. ¡°Like my ability to understand art.¡±

    I chuckled again, and it hit me¨CI hadn¡¯tughed like this in a long time. Not since before¡­ everything.

    Eventually, we ended up downtown<b>, </b>standing beneath the glow of a neon¨Clit food truck. I ordered a hot dog<b>¨C</b>the kind I hadn¡¯t tasted in over <b>six </b><b>years</b><b>. </b>

    Damien went for the tacos.

    ¡°You know,¡± he said, taking a bite and wiping a dab of sauce off his chin, ¡°for a billionaire, you eat street food like <b>a </b><b>pro</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>stared down at my half¨Ceaten hot dog, the taste oddlyforting. ¡°I used to be just <b>a </b><b>girl </b>in Brooklyn once,¡± I said quietly. <b>¡°</b><b>Before </b><b>the </b><b>power</b><b>. </b><b>Before </b>Charlie. Before everything.¡±

    He looked at me¨Creally looked at me¨Cand his usual yful demeanor softened. ¡°I like this version of you.¡±

    14:44 <b>Mon</b>,<b>u </b>

    <b>I </b>nced <b>away</b><b>, </b>feeling warmth stir in my chest, unexpected and unwee.

    <b>For </b><b>a </b>moment, I wasn¡¯t Olivia ke, the ruthless strategist. I wasn¡¯t the woman feared across conference tables or whispered <b>about </b>in <b>high </b><b>circles</b>. I was

    just<b>¡­ </b><b>a </b>woman walking beside a man who didn¡¯t seem to want anything from her except herughter.

    <b>But </b>that illusion couldn¡¯tst.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, brushing my hands together and standing. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. Big day <i>tomorrow</i>.¡±

    <b>AD </b>

 Ex wife bye 181

    <b>Chapter 181 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Iid on my stomach, still half asleep, groaning softly into the pillow as the early morning sun began to bathe my face in light. The <b>warmth </b>of it wasn¡¯tforting¨Cnot here. I cracked one eye open and saw the rays passing through the curtains, invading the smallfort this hotel room <b>provided</b>.

    My rm red like a siren from hell, buzzing across the nightstand. I reached out with one arm, smacked the button, and silenced it. My <b>body </b>protested as 1 rolled over. Ugh. This bed was fucking horrible, and I barely use that kind ofnguage so when I do, know it¡¯s really horrible¨Cstiff, uneven, and the pillows felt like they were stuffed with cardboard instead of feathers.

    How was this considered one of the top luxury hotels in New York? I¡¯d slept better on a private jet. I missed my bed back in Mexico. At this point, I just wanted to wrap this auction up, collect the damn car, check in on the New York branch of ke Enterprise, and fly back home.

    Dragging myself out of bed, I padded toward the bathroom with tired steps, brushing my teeth and sshing cold water on my face. <b>I </b>stared at my reflection in the mirror. My eyes were still slightly puffy from the restless sleep, but I straightened my shoulders. Today wasn¡¯t just any day¨Cit was <b>the </b>day. The auction was happening this morning, and I needed to show New York exactly what kind of power I carried now.

    This city had nearly broken me once¨Cbut today, I walked back in wearing <b>a </b>crown.

    And if you want to be respected like royalty, you have to look the part. I wasn¡¯t going to pick out my outfit today¨Cnot when every camera would be on me. I had already arranged everything in advance. A close friend of mine, who happened to be tight with the Armani family, was bringing over <b>a </b>curated selection of their finest, most exclusive gowns. My stylist and designer will be here shortly to help me select the perfect one<b>. </b>

    Until then, I needed my emotional recharge. My morning ritual. My anchor.

    Charlie.

    I walked back to the bed, picked up my phone, and immediately opened up a video call. The line rang a few times, and for a moment, I worried he might still be sleeping¨Cbut then Rosa answered, her face slightly flushed like she¡¯d been rushing.

    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she greeted, holding the tablet

    up with both hands.

    ¡°Morning, Rosa,¡± I replied, trying to shake the sleep out of my voice. ¡°Is my son next to you?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>No ma¡¯am,¡± she said, her tone changing slightly. It sounded cautious.

    My brows furrowed. ¡°Okay¡­ where is he? I want to speak to him.¡°,

    ¡°He¡¯s in his room, ma¡¯am,¡± Rosa replied, ncing briefly to her side.

    I frowned and nced <b>at </b>the time on my phone. 6:40 AM.

    Charlie was always up and ready for school by now¨Ceating breakfast, packing up <b>his </b>snacks, excited to tell me about his dreams o watched before bed. So why was he still in his room?

    ¡°What do <i>you </i>mean he¡¯s in his room?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, my tone sharpening <b>a </b>little. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he getting ready <b>for </b>school?¡±

    artoon <b>he </b>

    Rosa hesitated before answering. <b>¡°</b>Well<b>, </b>when I entered his room this morning to wake him, he told me he was having <b>some </b><b>headaches </b>and <b>couldn¡¯t </b>stand properly. He looked very pale<b>, </b>ma¡¯am,¡±

    My chest clenched. I sat up straighter in the chair<b>, </b>suddenly fully awake.

    <b>¡°What</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>said, my voice rising louder than <b>I </b>intended. <b>My </b>heart was already pounding fast.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Have </b>you called Dr. Luiz<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked<b>, </b>trying to keep my <bposure</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>I </b><b>could </b>feel <b>the </b>panic rushing <b>up </b><b>to </b><b>my </b><b>throat</b>.

    ¡°I <b>did that </b><b>a </b>few minutes <b>ago</b><b>,¡± </b>Rosa <b>replied </b>calmly<b>, </b><b>her </b><b>voice </b>steady <b>but </b><b>cautious</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>I </b><b>rubbed </b>my forehead and began pacing the room. This was not how today was supposed to go. I was supposed to wake <b>up</b>, get dressed in <b>luxury</b>, up at the auction, and dominate. But now all I could think about was my baby boy lying in bed sick without me.

    I was truly shocked to hear this because ever since I gave birth to Charlie he had only fallen sick once, he barely falls sick because he was <b>taken </b><b>care </b>of 1. made sure he takes his nutrients and feeds him his vegetables

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier?¡± I snapped, unable to hide the sharpness in my tone. ¡°Why did you wait until I called before telling me something like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, you said your business auction would start early this morning,¡± she replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you during an important meeting

    I stopped pacing and stared at my phone, jaw clenched.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice low and tight. ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse. I told you clearly¨Cif anything is wrong, you call me immediately. You don¡¯t assume <b>when </b>to disturb me. You just do it.¡±

    There was a beat of silence, then I let out a sigh and sat back down to keep myself from breaking something, I needed to stay calm. This <b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>Rosa¡¯s </b>fault entirely. She was trying her best.

    ¡°Go give him the phone. I want to speak to him,¡± I said more softly now.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± she said, then walked up the stairs with the tablet still in hand.

    The video quality was a little shaky, but when she finally stepped into Charlie¡¯s room and turned on the camera, my heart sank<b>. </b>

    There he was¨Cmy sweet little boy¨Clying in his race car bed, wrapped in his favorite nket with his stuffed lion tucked under his <b>arm</b>.

    ¡°Charlie,¡± Rosa said, gently sitting on the edge of his bed. ¡°Your mom¡¯s on the phone. She wants to talk <b>to </b>you.¡±

    His eyes shifted slowly to the camera, and when he saw my face, a faint smile curled up on his lips. But even that small smile hurt to look at¨Cit <b>was </b><b>so </b>

    weak.

    ¡°Baby,¡± I said, leaning in closer to the screen. ¡°How are you feeling<b>, </b>sweetheart? Are the headaches still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy,¡± he said, his little voice barely above a whisper. ¡°My head still hurts a lot.¡±

    I closed my eyes and swallowed hard. God, this broke me.

    I wanted nothing more than <b>to </b>teleport into that room and wrap him up in my arms. I wanted to sing to him, brush his hair back, and hold his hand through whatever this was.

    Then it hit me. I wasn¡¯t stuck. I wasn¡¯t helpless.

    I had a private jet sitting at a New York hangar, fully fueled, with a staff ready to go at mymand. I had the power <b>to </b>move across <b>the </b><b>world </b><b>in </b><b>hours</b><b>. </b><b>! </b>didn¡¯t have to sit here.

    Screw the auction. Screw the car. Screw the revenge and this entire damn trip.

    None of it meant a thing if my son wasn¡¯t okay.

    I had already lost one child. I wasn¡¯t about to gamble with another¨Cnot for business, not for pride, not for <b>anything</b><b>. </b>

 Ex wife bye 182

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I heard a knock on the door just at the right time.

    That must be ra. ¡°Come in,¡± I said, barely turning away from the screen in my hand.

    The door opened wide and, just as I thought, ra stepped inside. She was probably here to check on me before the designers arrived with the selection from Armani.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time,¡± I said quickly, standing from the edge of the chair and heading toward the walk¨Cin closet. The phone was still in my hand, and the video call with Charlie was ongoing. ¡°Tell the pilot to fire up the jet. We¡¯re heading back to Mexico this instant.¡±

    ¡°Back to Mexico?¡± she asked, surprised. ¡°But¡­ what about the auction?¡±

    ¡°My son needs me, ra,¡± I said firmly, stopping in my tracks and turning to face her. ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t care about the auction. I don¡¯t care about the damn Rolls Royce. Nothinges before Charlie.¡±

    ra paused, searching my eyes. Then she gave a small nod, never one to question me further when she could sense I had made up my mind. ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am. She pulled out her phone from the pocket of her zer and immediately began to dial the pilot.

    I took in a slow breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts. My heart was pounding, but I couldn¡¯t let Charlie see that, I didn¡¯t want to scare him more than he might already be. I straightened up, pushed my hair behind my ears, and put on a reassuring smile before lifting the phone to my face again.

    Charlie was still lying there, tucked into his race car bed, the nket pulled to his chest. His face was a little pale, and his eyes were slightly droopy. But something was¡­ off.

    As I stared at him, I was about to speak¨Cready to tell him I wasing back home¨Cwhen I noticed something strange.

    Something wasn¡¯t adding up.

    I¡¯ve always been observant. After all, I¡¯m not just his mother¨CI¡¯m the chairwoman of ke Enterprise. Being sharp, aware, and attentive has saved me more than once in the corporate world. But more than that, motherhood had rewired my instinctspletely.

    Ever since I gave birth to Charlie, I¡¯ve paid close attention to every little thing about him. His moods, his habits, the way he reacts to certain foods, the sound of his breathing when he¡¯s fast asleep¨Ceverything. And especially when he¡¯s sick.

    Because I missed the signs with Adrian. Because I was blind to the fact that someone I once trusted wanted me dead.

    I promised myself I would never be that blind again.

    Thest¨Cand only¨Ctime Charlie had fallen sick, I noticed something odd then too. Rashes. They always appeared on his forehead like a warning signal. The doctor had told me it was nothing to worry about, just a physical reaction from his body when it was under stress. But it stuck with me, and I made sure to check for it every single time.

    And now, as I stared at the screen, I realized his forehead was perfectly clear.

    Not a single rash.

    That didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Stop that call,¡± I said suddenly to ra, my eyes still fixed on the video feed. My voice was calm, but it cut through the room like a knife.

    ra froze mid¨Csentence, her eyes shooting to me in confusion. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±

    ¡°I said stop the call,¡± I repeated, firmer now. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the pilot anything yet.¡±

    She slowly lowered her phone from her ear, still watching me.

    I leaned a little closer to the screen, squinting just slightly, studying every inch of my son¡¯s expression, his posture. The way his lips moved when he spoke. Was that a hint of a smirk?

    ¡°Charlie, you heard me when I said I was going toe back to Mexico now so I could stay with you, right?¡± I asked, my voice a mix of worry and love.

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately¨Cjust gave a small nod, his eyes barely meeting the camera. That single nod was enough to confirm everything, yet something about it felt off. His silence wasn¡¯t from illness. It was a clifferent kind of quiet¨Calmost mischievous.

    I leaned a bit closer to the screen, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± I said slowly, studying his expression. ¡°So when were you going to stop the act<i>? </i>Or were you actually going to let mee all the way back to Mexico just for this?¡±

    The room on his end went dead quiet. Even Rosa, who had been hovering somewhere in the background, stopped moving. The stillness hung in the air, thick and waiting. I didn¡¯t say another word. I gave him space¨Cspace to confess, space toe clean.

    And finally, he did.

    A small smile crept across Charlie¡¯s lips as he sat up straighter in his racecar bed and held the tablet up to his face. His eyes twinkled with a blend of guilt and mischief. ¡°I thought you¡¯d believe I was sick,¡± he said with a tiny shrug, his voiceced with both disappointment and amusement.

    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that slipped past my lips. ¡°Yes, well¡­ it almost worked,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°But it looks like you weren¡¯t good enough to hide everything. And you know how well Mummy watches you.¡±

    He giggled now¨Csoft, innocent, and oh¨Cso¨Cadorable. The sound immediately warmed my chest, melting away all the tension that had built up moments before. I swiped down on my phone to check the date, a thought suddenly hitting me. And there it was. April 1st.

    My eyes widened slightly, then narrowed again as realization hit. ¡°You little rascal,¡± I said softly, shaking my head.

    He tried to pull an April Fool¡¯s prank on me?

    He forgot the person who basically invented April Fool¡¯s in this household? Back in the day, it was like a sacred tradition for me¨CI pulled pranks on my dad, on Julian, on literally anyone within a one¨Cmile radius. I¡¯d even roped in Charlie when he was just three years old, teaching him harmless little tricks. I guess the student was finally trying to prank the master.

    On the screen, Charlie turned to Rosa with an exasperated pout. ¡°Aunt Rosa, you told me Mom was going to fall for this!¡±

    I gasped and leaned toward the camera, mock¨Coffended. ¡°So you¡¯re in on this too, Rosa?¡±

    Rosa chuckled from behind him, clearly trying to hold back herughter. ¡°I thought so too, Charlie. But your mom¡¯s too smart,¡± she said with a wink.

    Then she took the tablet gently from Charlie and faced me on the screen, her tone shifting to something more apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I was the one who nned the whole thing. Charlie really didn¡¯t want to miss April Fool¡¯s Day, and he came to mest night with the idea. I just¡­ couldn¡¯t say no. I thought it would be a harmless little joke. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±

    I let out a soft sigh, pretending to be stern for one more moment before my smile betrayed me. ¡°Even if I wanted to be mad at you, Rosa, I couldn¡¯t. I told you¨Cif he wants something, and it¡¯s safe, then you do it. And I guess this counts.¡±

 Ex wife bye 183

    <b>Chapter 183 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Charlie was now grinning from ear to ear, clearly proud of his little stunt. ¡°Are you mad at me, Mommy?¡± he asked with a hint of worry in his eyes, his voice still soft and cautious.

    I shook my good.¡±

    head slowly, offering him a warm smile to show that I wasn¡¯t upset. ¡°No, baby. You just scared me, that¡¯s all. But I¡¯m not mad. You got me

    His eyes lit up with delight, and he sat up straighter in bed. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll get you even better next year,¡± he said with a cheeky grin, puffing his little chest like he had just pulled off the greatest mission of the year.

    Iughed, a genuineugh this time. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, prankster. You better be ready for some serious payback.¡±

    He giggled, then leaned forward and blew me a kiss through the screen. I reached out dramatically and caught it, holding it to my cheek. ¡°Mmmwahl Got it,¡± I teased.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go eat now,¡± he said excitedly, still clearly th

    his sessful prank. Rosa stepped back into view, gently taking the tablet from him.

    ¡°Thank you, Rosa,¡± I said, my voice full of warmth. ¡°And good job helping him¡­ even though you nearly gave me a heart attack.¡±

    Rosaughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. He just really wanted to surprise you, and it was all in good fun.¡±

    ¡°I know. You two really teamed up on me,¡± I said, shaking my head in amusement. ¡°Take care of him¨Cand make sure he actually goes to school today.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. He¡¯ll be out the door in no time,¡± she assured me before ending the call.

    As the screen went ck, I finally let out the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. I turned to ra, who had been standing patiently nearby. ¡°Well,¡± I said, cing my phone gently on the table, ¡°looks like we don¡¯t need to head back to Mexico after all.¡±

    She gave a small chuckle, clearly relieved too. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the pilot to stand down<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, rubbing my forehead. ¡°I swear, that little boy is going <b>to </b>give me gray hair before I even turn thirty¨Cfive.¡±

    ra smiled knowingly. ¡°He just missed you, that¡¯s all. And wanted to make

    you

    smile.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, mission aplished,¡± I said, walking toward the dresser and picking up the ss of orange juice hadn¡¯t touched earlier. I took a long sip, letting the coolness settle the nerves that had red up just moments ago.

    With Charlie okay¨Cand honestly, happier than ever¨CI could finally shift my focus back to the reason I came to New York. That auction. The one thing that brought me back to this city after five long years.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± ra said again, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The designers¨Cand the dresses. From Armani.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I nced at the clock. Right on time. ¡°Perfect. Bring them up. And have my designers join us too. I want everything here. We don¡¯t have time to waste<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ra gave me a small nod and turned to leave, but I stopped her with onest instruction.

    <b>¡°</b>Oh¨Cand tell the hotel manager to have this bed changed,¡± I added, ncing back with a frown at the lumpy mattress that had <b>tortured </b><b>my </b><b>back </b>all night. ¡°If he wants me to stay here any longer, he¡¯d better rece that sorry excuse for a bed before I get back from the auction.¡±

    ra stifled <b>a </b></divugh but nodded again, then walked out quickly to get everything in motion.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    12:54 Sat, 12 JOE ? G

    Left alone, I looked around the room. My suitcase was half¨Copen with dresses spilling out, my essories Box was still on the chair<b>, </b>and my shone ? my beautiful shoes were scattered across the floor like I had just run a marathon in heels. With a soft groan, I bent down and began folding van af dia items property.

    It was a big day. I needed to show up looking like the powerhouse I was. There would be press at the auction,petitors, billionaires, collectors¨Carid worst of all, Adrian Westwood¡¯s loyal dogs. If I walked in anything less than wless, it would be seen as a sign of weakness.

    After a few minutes, I heard a soft knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I replied, adjusting my posture

    The door opened slowly, and what followed took my breath away. Arge iron hanger rolled in, gliding silently across the marble floor like it was on a runway of its own. Draped over it wereyers of stunning designer dresses, each one encased in a clear stic bag but still managing to shine like stars behind ss. The sparkle and shimmer were so intense, I briefly wondered if some of them were encrusted with diamonds.

    I had seen a lot of designer pieces over thest five years¡ªbeing Olivia ke came with its fashion privileges but this was something else entirely. This wasn¡¯t just wealth on disy; this was art, stitched with precision and meant tomand every room it entered.

    I sat back in my chair and crossed my legs, my eyes locked on the collection like a queen evaluating treasuresid before her. I wasn¡¯t just admiring dresses¨CI was choosing armor. Today was no ordinary day, and the outfit I would wear needed to make a statement that resonated through every corner of the auction hall

    ra followed the rolling hanger inside, along with two other familiar faces¨Cmy personal stylists, Antonia and L. I only called them for the biggest asions, the type that determined headlines and shifted public perception. This event, this auction, it wasn¡¯t just about a car. It was about who Clivia ke had be, and what she was about to take back.

    They had arrived earlier this morning, taking amercial flight straight from Mexico the moment ra informed them of the assignment. That was part of our agreement. When I called, they dropped everything and came. No questions asked.

    ¡°Mrs. ke, it¡¯s so good to see you again,<i>¡± </i>Antonia said warmly, a soft smile lighting up her professional expression. ¡°You look more beautiful each time we see you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied with a gracious nod. ¡°But we¡¯re not here forpliments today.¡±

    They chuckled softly, knowing exactly what I meant.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like the red carpet gs or corporate fundraisers I usually attend,¡± I continued, rising to my feet and slowly pacing toward the hanger. ¡°This one¡¯s different. This event carries weight¨Cmemories, pain, and power.¡±

    The room quieted. Even ra stood a little straighter.

    ¡°I¡¯m going there tomorrow not just as a billionaire bidding on a rare Rolls¨CRoyce,¡± I said, my fingers brushing one of the stic¨Ccovered gowns. ¡°I¡¯m going as the woman who left this city in pieces and came back as a storm. I need to make a statement¨Cfinancially, of course, which I¡¯ll handle. But the rest? The visual impact? That¡¯s on you.¡±

    I turned to them with sharp but confident eyes. ¡°I want an outfit that doesn¡¯t whisper influence¨Cit screams it, I want something that silences the room when I walk in. Something that says: Olivia ke is not just back¡­ she¡¯s untouchable.¡±

    Antor

    d for mor

 Ex wife bye 184

    <b>Chapter </b><b>184 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the makeup,¡± L said, stepping closer to the rolling rack with confident strides. ¡°Nothing too heavy, but bold. Elegant Eyes that <b>speak </b>before you do.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll handle the silhouette,¡± Antonia added, already grazing her fingers across the gowns, her gaze sharp and discerning. ¡°Sculpted,manding¡­

    but still feminine. There¡¯s power in grace.¡±

    They moved with quiet authority, the way seasoned artists do before touching a canvas. I stepped back, giving them space, watching my reflection in the floor¨Clength mirror as they debated textures and cuts. It almost felt like I was floating outside myself, observing these two women shape the image of Olivia ke that the world would see today.

    ra, alwaysposed, silently brought over essories¨Cdelicate nes, earrings that sparkled under the suite¡¯s lighting, sleek clutches, and elegant stilettos. Her timing was wless, she seemed to know what Antonia or L needed before they even voiced it.

    They set a small chair before the mirror for me to sit, and within moments, the air was thick with the familiar scent of foundation, powder, and high¨Cend perfume. Brushes, palettes, andpacts appeared as L began to work, tilting my face gently from side to side.

    ¡°Close your eyes for me,¡± she murmured, her voice calm and soothing. I did as she asked, trusting herpletely. My team had never failed me, and today, failure wasn¡¯t an option.

    As L worked, Antonia continued to sift through the rack, pausing asionally to hold a dress against me. She¡¯d tilt her head, assessing how the color matched my skin, how the cut might hug my frame. I caught glimpses of myself in the mirror¨Chair half¨Cpinned, foundation halfway done, bare shoulders. contrasted against vibrant fabrics.

    Then, almost as if the dress itself had been waiting for the right moment, Antonia¡¯s hand paused. Her eyes lit up, a subtle spark of satisfaction crossing her face. She carefully lifted a gown from between two others, its rich, deep red fabric catching the light.

    ¡°This one,¡± she dered, her voice firmer now. ¡°Open back. Sculpted waist. Diamond ents. It¡¯s quietly screaming power.¡±

    I turned to look properly. The gown was breathtaking: sleek yet intricate, with tiny diamonds stitched into the bodice that shimmered when the light touched them. The back dipped daringly low, a statement of confidence without being vulgar.

    ¡°How much is that dress?¡± I asked, curiosity and a hint of amusement mixing in my voice.

    Antonia flipped through the protective stic covering, searching for the price tag. ¡°I don¡¯t see it¡­ wait¡­¡± She turned it around, still no sign. ¡°It¡¯s not here. But the name is here¨Cit¡¯s simplybeled as ¡®Open Back.¡±¡±

    hing pantinmod

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, reaching for my phone. Google had be a silent assistant in moments like this. I typed ¡°Armani Open Back dress,¡± letting the search load while L dusted shimmer over my eyelids.

    Within seconds, the dress popped up on the screen¨Chigh¨Cresolution photos showing models wearing it at exclusive events. But it was the price that caught my attention: ¡ê73,000.

    I raised an eyebrow. That much for a single dress? Even for someone like me, it felt outrageous¨Cbut also perfectly in line with the statement I needed to

    make.

    ¡°That¡¯s almost a hundred thousand dors,¡± I murmured, half to myself.

    ¡°Bring it closer,¡± I said to Antonia, unable to take/my eyes off the gown as she carefully removed it from the protective bag.

    She held it delicately, almost reverently, and the soft fabric draped over her arms like flowing water. I reached out, my fingers brushing over the waistline, and instantly I knew¨Cthis wasn¡¯t just any dress. The fabric felt unreal, softer than sitk but with a subtle weight to it, like it was whispering of hidden strength.

    My hand slid lower to the tiny diamond stones stitched carefully across the bodice, and they shimmered under the warm hotel lighting. They <b>weren¡¯t </b>showy <b>or </b>overdone; instead, they looked precisely ced, adding quiet power to the gown. Real diamonds, I thought. Of course, they <b>must </b>be real<b>.</b>,

    <b>54 </b>Sat, 12 JURN

    Chapter <b>184 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Seventy¨Cthree thousand pounds?¡± Antonia repeated softly, her voice almost catching in surprise as she nced at <b>my </b><b>phone </b>terean

    <b>¡°</b>For a dress<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she added, turning briefly to look at her colleague.

    <b>*</b><b>That </b>could get me a beautiful house back in Mexico,¡± her second designer chimed in, half whispering, halfughing.

    They were right. Rationally, it was an absurd price. In fact, it would be the single most expensive dress I¡¯d ever bought and I¡¯d had my <b>share </b>ofvish

    the diamonds; it was how it made me feel just by purchases over the years. But there was something about this dress. It wasn¡¯t just the price tag looking at it. Like it carried part of my story, a story of power, survival, and rebirth.

    ¡°ra,¡± I called, my gaze still locked on the dr

    my fingers lightly tracing its seams.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± she replied, stepping closer.

    I calmly.

    ¡°Make the payment to the Armani

    family.¡°¡°¡°¡°edi

    Without hesitation, she took out her phone, her fingers dancing swiftly across the screen. I knew she was texting my ount officer, arranging <b>everything </b>with quiet efficiency. In moments like these, ra

    Was more than an assistant¨Cshe was my anchor, helping me turn decisions into action without <b>pause </b>

    ¡°Finish with my makeup quickly,¡± I said to Antonia and L, my voice steady but eager. ¡°I want <b>to </b>try on this dress.¡±

    They exchanged a knowing nce, almost smiling. They¡¯d seen me determined before<b>, </b>but rarely like this. In minutes, brushes moved across my skin, powders blended, and my reflection transformed. It wasn¡¯t overly dramatic¨Cjust enough to highlight the sharpness of my cheekbones and the quiet confidence in my eyes.

    As L dusted the final hint of color over my lips, she stepped back and whispered, ¡°Perfect<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    11

    I nodded once, turning my gaze toward the bathroom. My heartbeat quickened¨Cnot from nerves, but from anticipation. Alright, I thought, now let¡¯s see if this hundred¨Cthousand¨Cdor dress really fits like destiny.

    fragile porcin. Walking into the bathroom, I slipped out of my satin sleeping wear, feeling I took the gown carefully from the hanger, almost like it was the morning chill brush over my skin. Then, slowly, I unzipped the gown and stepped into it. The fabric felt cool against my body at first, then it seemed to warm, as if it was shaping itself around me. Even the faint scent of it¨Cfresh<b>, </b>clean, and slightly floral¨Cfelt luxurious.

    I avoided the mirror deliberately. If I stared at my reflection now, I¡¯d start picking it apart, overthinking every fold and every curve. Instead, I trusted them. Trusted the looks that would meet me when I walked back into the room.

    <b>AD </b>

 Ex wife bye 185

    <b>Chapter </b><b>185 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I stepped out of the bathroom, feeling the soft weight of the gown settle perfectly against my skin. My gaze shifted immediately <b>to </b>the <b>three </b><b>of </b><b>them</b>, waiting for a reaction.

    But instead of words, all I saw were their stunned expressions¨Ceyes widened, lips slightly parted. It felt like the entire room had paused for <b>a </b><b>moment</b>,

    air held between us.

    ¡°Well?¡± I asked, breaking the silence. My voice seemed to pull them back to life.

    Antonia blinked quickly, and ra stepped closer, her face lighting up. ¡°This is the most beautiful dress I¡¯ve seen you wear, ma¡¯am,¡± she breathed <b>out</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>In </b>all my years working for you.¡±

    A small smile tugged at my lips. Praise wasn¡¯t new to me, but something about the way they said it made my chest feel a little lighter. Still, I turned <b>to </b><b>the </b>mirror and studied my reflection carefully. ¡°Hmm,¡± I murmured, turning slightly from side to side. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s a bit too tight, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Antonia said immediately, her voice warm but firm. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. It hugs your figure in just the right way. It shows power, but still keeps its grace. K makes a statement without being loud.¡±

    I paused, letting that sink in, then nodded slowly. ¡°Well¡­ I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    A spark of excitement fluttered through me at the thought of walking into that auction hall, I could already imagine the eyes turning to look, <b>the </b>whispers that would follow, and the message it would send: Olivia ke is not someone you overlook.

    As I admired the way the fabric shimmered under the light, ra stepped closer behind me. Her reflection met mine in the mirror. ¡°Sorry to ask this, ma¡¯am, but¡­ are you sure it¡¯s okay to go to the auction when Adrian Westwood is going to be there? Even with all your security¡­ is it safe?¡±

    I let out a slow breath. The mention of his name brought an old, familiar tightness to my chest, but I kept my gaze steady. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too, ra,¡± I admitted, my voice calm but edged with determination. ¡°It might not be safe. But I¡¯m not the same woman I was five years ago. If he tries anything¡­ he¡¯ll learn quickly I¡¯m not to be underestimated. And I¡¯m getting that car today, no matter what.¡±

    ra hesitated, worry still clouding her eyes. ¡°I know the car is important, ma¡¯am, but there are other factors you should consider.¡±

    I turned fully to face her, a slight frown pulling at my brows. ¡°Like what?¡±

    She straightened her posture, her tone careful but unwavering. ¡°Well, for starters, you¨Cnned toe here and leave within a week, all without your father finding out. And we all know the auction is going to be broadcasted everywhere¨Cnews<b>, </b>social media, everywhere. If your father sees it, or if someone posts a picture of you winning the car, he¡¯ll know you came to New York secretly.¡±

    Her words hit me harder than I expected. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? My mind had been so consumed by the n, by the revenge and the auction itself, that I overlooked the most obvious risk. I drew in a shaky breath, my eyes flickering away for a moment as I bit my fingernail lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>whispered, almost to myself.

    ¡°I gave it a hard thought yesterday,<i>¡± </i>ra continued gently, stepping closer, ¡°but I also came up with a small solution¨Ca solution that would take <b>care </b><b>of </b>

    both sides at once.¡±

    My gaze snapped back to her, curiosity pushing aside the worry. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked.

    She nodded once and walked over to the corner of the room where her bag was kept. The quiet rustle of fabric and zippers was <b>the </b>only <b>sound </b><b>for </b><b>a </b>moment. Then she turned back, holding something close to her chest. I couldn¡¯t see it clearly at first; her fingers hid most of it.

    She stepped forward, the corners of her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile, and then she handed it to me.

    A mask.

    I held it in my hand, feeling the smooth, cool material under my fingertips. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary mask either¨Cit was red velvet <b>with </b>delicate <b>gold </b>embroidery swirling at the edges. Subtle, elegant, but mysterious enough to draw attention while still hiding my identity.

    Chapter <b>185 </b>

    <b>I </b>stared at it for a moment longer. It was such a simple idea, yet so clever.

    ¡°Where did you get this<b>?</b>¡± I asked ra, still turning the mask over in my hand, feeling its smooth surface against my fingars

    ¡°When you and Mr. Damien went out yesterday, I went to get it from a store nearby,¡± she said, her voice calm and matter of fact<b>, </b><b>though </b>there was a liart of pride in her eyes.

    I looked up at her, a spark of genuine appreciation lighting in my chest. ¡°This would shield my face at the auction¨Cfrom both the cameras <b>and </b><b>Adrian </b>This is brilliant, ra.¡± I stretched my hand toward her, palm open for a handshake.

    She took it without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, ma¡¯am,¡± she replied softly. Her dedication never failed to amaze me.

    ¡°But how did you know it was a red dress I was going to wear today?¡± I asked, my brows raised in curiosity

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she admitted, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°That red mask was theirst one. I guess fuck was just on your side today*

    I nodded, slowly bringing the mask up to my face and fastening it behind my head. Turning toward the mirror, couldn¡¯t help but stare at my reflection. The deep crimson of the mask matched the luxurious gown almost too perfectly, like it had been designed for it from the start. My eyes, visible through

    the mask, seemed sharper, more mysterious.

    ¡°Wow, you look so beautiful even with the mask on,¡± Antonia murmured, almost to herself. The sincerity in her tone made me smile.

    Before I could reply, there was a small knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out, my voice steady.

    The door opened, and Damien stepped inside. He was dressed impably in a dark tailored suit, his tie a subtle maroon thatplimented his features. He carried his usual confident grin, the one that always seemed half teasing, half genuine.

    ra and the others took that as their cue. ¡°We¡¯ll be outside the door<b>, </b>ma¡¯am. Just call if you need us,¡± ra said, giving me a respectful nod.

    With synchronized movements, the women filed out, giving Damien a polite bow as they passed.

    ¡°Ladies,¡± Damien acknowledged them with a small smile before turning his full attention to me. ¡°Good morning,¡± he said, his gaze lingering on my dress.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, lifting the hem of my gown slightly so I could walk more easily toward him.

    ¡°You look amazing in that dress,¡± he said, his voice warmer than usual.

    I tilted my head, teasing, ¡°Thank you¨Cit cost seventy¨Cthree thousand pounds.¡±

    He raised his brows but didn¡¯t look shocked. Instead, he chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised to hear that,¡± he said, stepping a bit closer, his eyes scanning the mask <i>now</i>. ¡°What¡¯s with the mask though?¡± he asked, curiosity recing his amusement.

    ¡°So my dad wouldn¡¯t see me on TV,¡± I replied, keeping my voice light. That was the truth, or at least part of it. I didn¡¯t want to exin about Adrian¨Cnot right now, not before stepping into that auction.

    ¡°Smart,¡± he said simply, understanding written across/his face. He paused for a moment, as if debating whether to say something else<b>, </b>then instead

    offer

    door. W

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 186

    <b>Chapter </b><b>186 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Just a second,¡± I said to

    amien, holding up a hand as I took onest look at myself in the mirror.

    907

    The mask sat perfectly against my face, and I adjusted the strap gently, making sure it wouldn¡¯t shift even if I had to turn quickly. My gaze dropped to my dress, tracing the way the fabric hugged my figure and red at the hem. Everything had to be wless today.

    I nced around the suite once more. ra had done an impable job packing; every dress and essory that wasn¡¯t chosen had already been folded back into their cases. Nothing looked rushed or forgotten, which helped settle the small, nervous flutter in my chest.

    I drew in a deep breath, letting it fill my lungs, then released it slowly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± I finally said, my voice steadier than I felt.

    We stepped out into the hallway. ra and the others were already waiting. As soon as they saw us, they moved with practiced efficiency<i>: </i>ra stepped forward and handed me a small, matching clutch¨Cdeep red leather with a delicate gold sp. Antonia gave my gown a final, thoughtful tug to perfect the fall of the skirt, and L leaned in, dabbing the lightest touch of powder over my cheeks to keep away any shine. Their quick, coordinated work reminded me why I trusted them so deeply.

    ¡°Thank you very much, girls. ra will make sure the payments get to your ounts,¡± I told Antonia and L, offering them a grateful smile.

    They dipped their heads respectfully. ¡°Good luck today, ma¡¯am,¡± Antonia added softly.

    I nodded, then turned and walked down the hall with Damien beside me. His presence felt steadying¨Clike a quiet anchor I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.

    The elevator doors slid open. Damien stepped forward first, pressing the button, and gestured for me to enter. We stood there in silence as the elevator descended. The quiet wasn¡¯t awkward, instead, it felt like both of us were mentally preparing ourselves. Him, perhaps, for the spectacle of the auction- and me, for the ghosts I was likely to face there.

    When the elevator doors opened onto the lobby, the sight waiting outside brought a sharp reminder of just how different my life had be over these years. Three ck SUVS stood ready, engines softly rumbling. And in front of them, a special police vehicle with its lights shing gently¨Ca temporary detail I¡¯d arranged to ensure nothing unexpected could happen on the way.

    The hotel staff respectfully kept their distance, though I could feel the curious stares from behind reception desks and among the bellhops. Damien ced a light hand on my back, guiding me forward with quiet confidence. One of my security guards stepped up and opened the SUV¡¯s back door.

    I settled carefully into the leather seat, adjusting my gown¡¯s skirt so it wouldn¡¯t crease. As I caught my reflection again in the tinted window

    Damien climbed in beside me, closing the door with a soft click. ¡°All set?¡± he asked, voice low.

    I nodded, my fingers gripping the armrest a bit tighter than I intended. ¡°Yes,¡± I said.

    I looked ahead at the driver, giving him a silent <i>nod</i>. The car rumbled gently to life, and as we pulled away from the hotel, the police vehicle in front of us turned on its siren, parting traffic like a silver de. I could already see heads turning on the sidewalk, drawn by the sh of lights and the low wail of the

    siren.

    Outside, the city blurred by in shades of concrete, ss, and steel. New York. The city I¡¯d left five years ago, carrying so much pain in my heart. And now, here I was¨Creturning in a dress worth more than some houses back in Mexico, hidden behind a mask, but stronger than before.

    I watched as we approached the auction center. Even from a distance, it buzzed with people¨Cjournalists, guests in designer suits, staff in crisp uniforms. The heavy doors gleamed in the morning sun, and the banners fluttered above, announcing today¡¯s exclusive event. Just beyond them, cameras <b>waited</b>, ready to capture the moment.

    I could see people¡¯s heads already turning from the sound of the police siren from afar.

    I didn¡¯t do it to draw attention, in fact, that was exactly what I was avoiding the most.

    Hiring the police escort wasn¡¯t about showing off or trying to look powerful¨Cit was about safety.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Because deep down, no matter how prepared I tried to be, I wouldn¡¯t put it past Adrian to do something reckless.

    We hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, but history had taught me a bitter lesson: never underestimate someone whose ego you¡¯ve bruised

    I wasn¡¯t 100% certain that this mask was going to prevent Adrian from recognizing me, he has known me for years, seen my face countless times when <b>he </b>woke up, and he might pick up a thing or two.

    The convoy slowed, and all the cars pulled to a stop right at the grand entrance of the event.

    I could already see reporters, microphones raised like weapons, cameras aimed directly at my car, their shes going off before I¡¯d even stepped out.

    It was moments like this when I silently thanked ra for finding this mask.

    Even from inside the car, I could sense their curiosity, their need to know: Who is she?

    Part of me wanted tough, imagining how much their editors were going to scramble tonight.

    One of the uniformed officers walked briskly to my door, opened it with a short, respectful bow.

    I took a slow breath, gathering myself, and stepped out.

    The train of my red gown spilled elegantly over the red carpet, diamonds glinting under the early afternoon sun.

    For a second, I just stood there, letting my eyes travel over the vast entrance of the auction center¨Cit was much bigger than I had pictured, modern architecture mixed with ssic marble columns that made it look both intimidating and regal.

    Exactly the kind of ce where everyone came to prove a point.

    Damien appeared by my side, offering his arm. Without a word, I slipped my hand into the crook of his elbow. Our eyes met briefly, and he gave me a silent nod¨Can unspoken you¡¯ve got this.

    As we began to walk, the shes grew brighter. I kept my chin slightly lifted, my posture straight. My heart was beating fast, but on the outside, I was

    calm, almost statuesque.

    The mask did its job¨Cit hid my face, but it also felt like a shield, allowing me to focus on why I was truly here.

    Inside, the event center was breathtaking. High white walls that seemed to go on forever, giant ss chandeliers catching the light and scattering it in delicate patterns across the marble floor. Expensive paintings lined the corridors, each probably worth millions, their frames gilded and ornate.

    The scent of fresh flowers mixed with expensive perfume hung in the air, a reminder that everyone here belonged to the world of excess.

    As we walked deeper into the hall, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the crowd. Different faces, from Asian tycoons to African oil magnates, European heirs draped in tailored suits, and North American billionaires whose names I¡¯d read in financial magazines.

    Everyone was here for one thing: the auction.

    But what caught my attention the most were the women. They were dressed in gowns of every color, some shimmering with sequins, others sleek and minimalistic, but all carrying a price tag most people could only dream of.

    Yet none of them, not a single one, could match what I was wearing.

    The open¨Cback red gown clung to my figure like it was made for me, the tiny diamonds catching even the slightest light and making <b>the </b>dress <b>almost </b>glow. And paired with the mask¨Cit turned me into something mysterious, almost untouchable.

    I could see it in their eyes as they nced over: surprise, confusion, and yes, envy.

    They were used to attention themselves, but today, for a brief moment, it wasn¡¯t theirs to keep.

    And in that silence that stretched just a heartbeat too long, I felt something tighten in my chest¨Cnot pride exactly, but a quiet vindication.

    <b>2/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 187

    <b>Chapter </b><b>187 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The whispers grew louder and louder around us, like a restless sea of curiosity.

    ¡°Who is this woman?¡± I heard someone murmur to theirpanion, their gaze locked on me as if trying to read beneath the mask.

    ¡°That dress¡­ that¡¯s from Armani. It¡¯s worth over a hundred thousand dors,¡± another voice whispered, awecing every syble.

    ¡°The dress fits her so well. Who could she possibly be?¡± came yet another voice, soft and breathless with intrigue.

    Thatstment made the corners of my lips curl into the smallest, most satisfied smile. This was precisely why I had chosen this dress, why I had paid such an obscene amount for it¨Cit wasn¡¯t just to wear something expensive, but to make an impression no one here would forget. And by the eyes followed every step I took, I could already tell it was working

    way their

    As Damien and I walked deeper into the grand hall, I could feel the weight of countless eyes clinging to me. It wasn¡¯t entirely new¨CI¡¯d been in <b>enough </b>business meetings and gs to recognize when I¡¯d be the center of attention¨Cbut this was on a different level. There was an almost electric

    curiosity in the air.

    Damien Yeaned closer, lowering his voice so only I could hear him. ¡°You¡¯re doing it again,¡± he teased

    My brows furrowed slightly, genuinely puzzled. ¡°Doing what?¡± I asked, ncing sideways at him.

    He let out a low chuckle, eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°You¡¯ve stolen everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes are on you¨Cand to be honest, I can¡¯t me them.¡±

    A softugh escaped me, the tension in my shoulders easing for just a moment. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the point,¡± I murmured back, allowing myself <b>a </b>moment of

    amusement.

    The marble floors reflected the soft golden light from the chandeliers above, and every step of my heels echoed through the vastness of the space. Even surrounded by luxury, I knew I was still the most captivating thing in the hall¨Cand I didn¡¯t say that out of arrogance, but out of carefully calcted

    intent.

    We moved further inside, nked by two of my bodyguards, ra walking just a step behind, her eyes scanning the room for any sign of trouble. Ahead

    of us, the police officer I¡¯d hired for today¡¯s protection walked briskly, clearing a path without ever needing to speak. It was an unusual sight, a billionaire walking into an auction with such visible security¨Cbut in my case, it was a necessary precaution, and perhaps it only added to the mystery for the

    onlookers.

    A man in a finely tailored suit approached, his steps brisk and polite. His face was unfamiliar, but there was something in his posture-a forced kind of confidence¨Cthat told me he was trying to guess who I was. He stopped before us and offered a respectful bow.

    ¡°A good day to you, ma¡¯am,¡± he greeted, then inclined his head to Damien. ¡°And to you, sir.¡±

    So, he didn¡¯t know exactly who I was, then. The polite charm was the same I¡¯d seen countless times from event managers, eager to impress anyone who might have deep enough pockets to spend a fortune. Especially someone who drew as many eyes as I did.

    ¡°I¡¯m the manager here,¡± he continued, gesturing elegantly to the walls adorned with paintings and delicate sculptures on raised pedestals. ¡°Would <b>you </b>like to see some of the finest paintings in the world, all up for auction today?¡±

    I offered him a cool, practiced smile. ¡°Not quite,¡± I said, voice steady and soft, yet carrying unmistakable authority.

    ¡°My eyes are already on the grandest prize,¡± I added, the words tasting like quiet determination.

    Understanding flickered in his expression, and his posture seemed to straighten a little more. ¡°Ah, then you must be referring to the Rolls¨CRoyce <b>ck </b>Heart,¡± he said, the faintest hint of excitement creeping into his tone.

    I simply nodded, the diamonds on my dress catching the light with even that small movement.

    14.40 Mon<b>, </b>14

    ¡°Well then,¡± he said, leaning in slightly, lowering his voice, ¡°you may have quite a handful ofpetition for it, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s been drawing attention since it was announced.¡±

    I tilted my head, letting a confident smile curve my lips beneath the mask. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that,¡± I replied. My voice was calm, yet each <b>word </b>dripped with certainty. If there was one thing I knew how to do, it was win.

    His gaze lingered on me for a second longer before he nodded politely. ¡°In that case, please follow me,¡± he said, turning to guide us toward <b>a </b><b>marble </b>registration table at the edge of the hall.

    We walked together, my dress trailing elegantly across the polished floor, drawing every gaze in the room like a moth <i>to </i>me. Damien kept close <b>by </b><b>my </b>side, his expression a blend of quiet amusement and protective watchfulness.

    At the table, the manager gestured to a thick, leather¨Cbound ledger. ¡°Please, write your name here to register for the auction, ma¡¯am,¡± he instructed.

    Just as I was about to type my name in, my hand froze over the tablet¡¯s screen. My fingers hovered for a second, and my mind worked faster than my heartbeat. If Twrote my real name down now, what was the use of the mask? I¡¯d basically be handing over my identity on a silver tter to every curious pair of eyes in this hall.

    The manager, who had been watching me carefully, tilted his head. ¡°Is there a problem, ma¡¯am?¡± he asked, his tone polite but edged with confusion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, lifting my gaze to meet his. ¡°The whole process of wearing this mask is to keep my identity hidden. If I write down my name, I might as well take off the mask entirely, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He cleared his throat awkwardly, his gaze shifting from the mask to the tablet in my hand. ¡°I understand, but¡­ it is mandatory, especially if you want to join the auction for this special car,¡± he said, his words trailing off <b>as </b>he seemed to realize who he was speaking to.

    ¡°But there can always be an exception,¡± I replied calmly, my voice carrying a quiet authority that came naturally after years of leading boardrooms full of stubborn executives. I let my words hang in the air, watching him carefully, knowing he¡¯d catch my meaning sooner orter.

    The manager hesitated only a moment before lowering his gaze. ¡°If you insist, ma¡¯am,¡± he said atst, his voice softening with reluctant agreement.

    With a small smile, I turned around and gave ra, who had <i>been </i>standing close behind us, a small nod. She stepped forward gracefully, already understanding what I wanted without me saying a word. That was the thing about having someone like ra by your side for years: words often became

    unnecessary.

    Together, we left the registration table and entered the main auction hall. The moment my heels crossed the threshold, I found myself silently admiring the interior. This hall was different¨Cdistinct from the other rooms we¡¯d walked through earlier. The walls were painted a sleek, dark ck that shimmered subtly under the warm lighting, giving the space an air <b>of </b>exclusivity and quiet power.

    It almost felt like stepping into another world: refined, reserved, yet demanding of respect. Unlike the earlier halls that arranged rows of separate chairs like a high school assembly, this hall had a long, elegant circr couch that embraced the center of attention: the car.

    My eyes followed the sweep of the couch until theynded on it. The spotlight in the room seemed to bow down before the Rolls¨CRoyce, its polished ck surface catching the light in a way that made it look almost alive. The deep, midnight color reflected the subtle gold ents of the room<b>, </b>creating an image so breathtaking it almost felt surreal.

    I walked over slowly, savoring the moment, my gown trailing lightly behind me. The diamonds on my dress caught the soft light, and for a <b>moment</b><b>, </b>I felt like silent shadows. Damien stepped forward and every pair of eyes follow my movement. ra and the two bodyguards took their positions behind me, took a seat beside me on the couch, his posture rxed but alert.

    I sat down gracefully, smoothing the folds of my gown over my knees. From this close, the car¡¯s beauty felt even more overwhelming. <b>It </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>just metal and leather; it was a statement of everything I¡¯d built, everything I¡¯d lost, and everything I was determined to reim.

    But before I could lose myself in the shine of the Rolls¨CRoyce, the doors

    away.

    <i>sto </i>

    the hall opened with a quiet yetmanding sound that <b>pulled </b><b>my </b><b>attention </b>

    <b>A </b>figure stepped in, tall andposed. My breath caught in my throat as recognition hit me like cold water.

    <b>It </b>had <b>been </b>over five years, yet there he stood <b>as </b><b>if </b>time had barely touched him. Adrian <b>Westwood</b>.

    <b>14:40 </b>Mon, 14 Jul

    Memories rushed back, uninvited: his voice in the dark, the moments when trust felt easy, the chick and pain of betrayal that had nearly had no i felt a flicker of old anger stir in my chest, quickly reced by something calmly but colder

    He walked with the same confident ease 1 remembered, dressed in an impable suit that looked tailored just for him e gazetaress the Hall, indifferent to the murmurs he left in his wake, until itnded on me- or rather, the masked woman sitting beside a billionaire, her pakstant avid guardent by uniformed officers.

 Ex wife bye 188

    <b>Chapter </b><b>188 </b>

    2

    DORA¡¯S POV

    The sharp tter of something heavy breaking down ripped through my dream like a gunshot, waking me up immediately. I could literally hear my heart beating loudly from my chest as I shot up to a sitting position on this horrible bed, the old bedsprings groaning in protest. For a moment, I blinked around the room, disoriented, still half¨Ccaught between the fading edges of sleep and the too real darkness that now enveloped me

    The cheap standing fan beside the bed had stopped spinning. The little digital clock I kept by my pillow was nk, its red digits gone. breath, the realization sinking in immediately. the electricity had gone out again.

    I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand and slid into worn slippers before stepping onto the cold, cracked tiles. Pushing a served as a door, I peered into the tiny living room I shared with peeling paint and a stubborn cockroach or two.

    I let out a sharp

    aside the thin curtain that

    The front door to the hallway was wide open, and curious voices filtered in. I walked over, running a hand through my messy hair. Outside, the corridor buzzed with anxious whispers and frustrated sighs.

    Men and women in threadbare pajamas or half¨Cbuttoned shirts stood huddled together, craning their necks toward the staircase. Older tenants fanned themselves with stic folders, while the younger ones scrolled through dead phones, still pressing the power button in denial.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked an elderly woman standing right beside me, though the answer came a momentter.

    A man in an electrician¡¯s uniform appeared from the stairwell, wiping sweat from his brow with a ragged handkerchief. ¡°Listen, everyone,¡± he said, voice raised to carry over the murmurs. ¡°One of the tenants used a high¨Cpowered appliance. That caused a short circuit and tripped the building¡¯s main board. The whole system¡¯s down now.¡±

    Groans of annoyance rippled through the crowd as I felt my stomach tighten. This ce was already on itsst legs¨Cancient wiring, rusted pipes, and walls thin enough to hear a neighbor¡¯s cough at night.

    ¡°How long will it take to fix?¡± someone shouted from the back.

    The electrician grimaced. ¡°Might take the whole day. Could be tomorrow, depending on how bad the board¡¯s fried. You¡¯ll need to charge your phones and other devices elsewhere until then.¡±

    The words made my shoulders slump. ¡°Of course,¡± I muttered under my breath. Just when I needed everything to go smoothly, the building decided to betray me too.

    I turned away from the hallway, walked back inside, and mmed the door shut harder than I meant to. The wooden frame rattled, sending a shiver of dust down from the corner where cobwebs hung like forgottence.

    In the dim light leaking through the dusty window, I sat back down on the bed. A deep, tired sigh left my lips. Today was supposed to be important: today¡¯s my first day working both jobs I managed to scramble to getst week. A double shift, back to back¨Cfirst at the bustling caf¨¦ a few blocks away, then at the second small diner near the old market.

    ncing at the clock again, even though it was nk. Habit, maybe. Without power, it felt like time itself had paused, and I hated that feeling.

    Leaning forward, I pressed my palms against my face. Come on, Dora,¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°You can do this.¡±

    It¡¯s not like I wanted to willingly work two shifts, I had no choice. Rent for this cramped apartment had already eaten thest of our savings, and every month was a bncing act on the edge of disaster. Two jobs were the only lifeline now¨Cbarely enough to keep us here and still cover our feeding too

    I stood up and moved to the corner where my uniform fromst night was hanging. The apron for the caf¨¦, freshly washed and ironed as best as I could; and the ck polo for the second job, smelling faintly of detergent.

    Fingers brushing across the fabric, I wander for a moment to the auctionter that evening. Just the thought made my chest tighten again. I wasn¡¯t nning to bid on anything, of course¨Chow could I? But I had to go. Something about that event felt important. Almost fated.

    The idea of stepping into a hall filled with millionaires and billionaires dressed in gowns that cost more than my yearly rent seemed unreal, like peering through ss at another life I couldn¡¯t touch. But I promised myself I would go, even if it meant arriving tired and sweaty from <b>two </b>jobs.

    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>

    My stomach grumbled softly, a small reminder that I hadn¡¯t eaten. I stepped into the tiny kitchen, opened the single cupboard, and frowned at the <b>sight</b>: half a loaf of bread, a jar of peanut butter, and an apple that had started to bruise.

    I made do, spreading peanut butter on two slices of bread and biting into the apple while I packed the rest into a small stic bag forter. There wouldn¡¯t be time to buy anything between shifts.

    I checked my phone, forgetting for a moment that the battery was nearly dead and now couldn¡¯t be charged at home. ¡°Of course, I muttered again, shoving it into my old canvas bag anyway. I have to find somewhere to charge it¨Cmaybe ask at the caf¨¦.

    Back in the bedroom, I tied my hair into a low ponytail, ready to take my bath, and I caught sight of my reflection in the cracked mirror. Dark circles were already bing visible under my eyes, worry etched into my expression. But I forced myself to smile. It didn¡¯t help much, but it felt like something,

    I wasn¡¯t ready to give up on Adrian yet.

    No matter what anyone might think of me, deep down, I still loved him. Even though I had lied to him years ago¨Clied in ways I sometimes hated myself for¨CI kept telling myself I¡¯d done it because I thought it would protect us. And it had been years since then. Years of silence, of distance, of pretending like he didn¡¯t mean everything to me.

    I thought I¡¯d given him enough space, enough time to heal from the wounds I caused. And today felt like the right day to finally try again¨Cto reach out, even if it meant starting over from scratch.

    AD

 Ex wife bye 189

    <b>Chapter 189 </b>

    DORA¡¯S POV

    I kept telling myself: take it slow, Dora. Don¡¯t expect miracles. Just show him who you are now.

    With that stubborn thought rooting itself in my heart, I forced myself to mo

    from the view of the mirror. My room felt colder than usual without electricity, but I pushed past it, heading straight for the bathroom. The moment the hot water hit my skin, a small sigh escaped my lips. Warmth trickled down my shoulders, and for a moment, I let myself close my eyes and imagine that this wasn¡¯t a tiny apartment with peeling paint on the walls. I imagined I was somewhere better, somewhere I deserved to be.

    Deep down, though, I knew this might be thest hot shower I¡¯d get for

    while until they fixed the power, if they even did. The thought added a <b>little </b>weight to my chest, but I tried to shake it off. I couldn¡¯t let anything ruin today.

    After washing my hair and carefully drying it, I slipped into my most decent casual outfit: a clean white blouse, a slightly faded pair of jeans, and shoes that had seen better days but were still passable. I nced in the cracked mirror on my wall, adjusting a strand of hair, and let out a breath.

    ¡°Okay, Dora,¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°Today¡¯s going to be a good

    day.¡±

    I grabbed my small bag, slung it over my shoulder, and stepped into the living room. My parents were already awake, sitting together, looking as worn out as they always did¨Cbut they managed tired smiles when they saw me.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± I told them, trying to sound cheerful.

    My mother nodded, concern flickering in her eyes. ¡°You have a long day ahead. Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I promised. I paused at the door, looking back at them. I had given up so much so I could keep going, and it hurt to see them aging so quickly under the weight of our problems. But today, maybe things could start to change¨Ceven just a little.

    Outside, the morning air felt crisp and almost hopeful. I tightened my grip on my bag and began the short walk to the caf¨¦ where I¡¯d gotten my first job. My thoughts kept drifting back to Adrian. How would he react if he saw me today? Would he turn away in anger? Or would he let me exin? I couldn¡¯t know¨Cbut I had to try.

    I reached the caf¨¦¡¯s ss door, paused to take a calming breath<b>, </b>then pushed it open. Inside, the smell of coffee and pastries wrapped around me instantly, warm and inviting despite the nerves bubbling in my

    omach.

    A woman turned toward me the moment I stepped inside. She was heavyset, probably in her mid¨Cthirties, with her hair pulled back tightly and eyes that were sharper than they first appeared.

    ¡°You must be Isadora, right?¡± she asked, her voice carrying the no¨Cnonsense tone <i>of </i>someone who didn¡¯t waste time.

    I nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Without another word, she tossed me an apron, and I almost fumbled catching it. ¡°Put that on,¡± she

    said.

    ¡°You¡¯re starting immediately.¡±

    There was no room for hesitation. I slipped the apron over my head and tied it behind me, straightening it out as best I could. <b>Then </b>I followed <b>her </b><b>a</b>. walked briskly toward the back of the caf¨¦.

    She pointed around, speaking quickly. ¡°You¡¯ll be working here at the front as <b>a </b>sales girl. That means <b>greeting </b>customers<b>, </b>ringing up their orders, making sure the disy stays full and clean, and handling any questions. Keep your eyes open, be polite, and don¡¯t let anyone steal anything. <b>Got </b>it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I repeated, my voice a little steadier this time.

    <b>She </b>gave me a curt nod, then nced me over. ¡°You¡¯re presentable <b>enough</b>. Just keep <b>your </b>smile <b>on</b><b>; </b><b>customers </b>like <b>that</b>.

    As she walked away, I looked around the caf¨¦ properly for the first <b>time</b>: It was small but <b>cozy</b><b>, </b><b>with </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>round <b>tables </b><b>by </b><b>the </b><b>window </b><b>and </b><b>a </b><b>counter </b>disying pastries and sandwiches. A fresh <b>batch </b><b>of </b>croissants had just <be </b><b>out</b><b>, </b><b>their </b><b>buttery </b><b>smell </b><b>almost </b><b>making </b><b>me </b><b>forget </b><b>my </b><b>nerves </b>

    <b>uy </b><b>wed </b>To Jul & OD

    Chapter <b>189 </b>

    <b>1 </b><b>stepped </b><b>behind </b><b>the </b>counter and took my ce, my hands resting lightly on the ss. A customer walked in <b>almost </b>immediately <b>a </b><b>man </b><b>in </b>a s <b>talking </b><b>on </b>the phone<b>. </b>I forced a small smile..

    <b>¡°</b><b>Good </b>morning, sir. What can I get for you today?¡±

    He <b>barely </b>nced at me, mumbling an order for coffee and a croissant. My fingers stumbled over the buttons on the register at first, <b>but </b>I <b>caught </b>myself took a deep breath<b>, </b>and finished the order. He took his cup and left without a word.

    ¡°Well¡­ that could¡¯ve been worse,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    Little by little, the caf¨¦ began to fill up. Office workers, students, and even an elderly couple who smiled warmly at me. Every time someone stepped up to the counter, I tried to push everything else from my mind and focus on them¨Ctheir orders, their small talk, their hurried thank¨Cyous.

    Yet in the quiet moments, my thoughts always drifted back to Adrian. I imagined what I¡¯d say if I got to see him today. How I¡¯d apologize¨C<b>truly </b>apologize -and promise him I¡¯d changed. Promise him I wouldn¡¯t hurt him again. And maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d see that I still loved him.

    Minutes slipped by. My legs began to ache, I wasn¡¯t really used to all this kind ofbour, but I knew it was only temporary, my back protested <b>every </b><b>time</b><b>! </b>bent to refill the pastry tray. But I kept at it, reminding myself why I was here: to keep my apartment, to keep fighting for a better life¨C<b>and</b><b>, </b>in my <b>heart</b>, to see Adrian again.

    When my shift finally ended, I stepped outside, breathing in the city air like it was the sweetest thing I¡¯d ever tasted. My break would be short¨C<b>I </b><b>had </b><b>to </b>hurry to`my second job soon¨Cbut for a moment, I let myself lean against the wall and close my eyes.

    One step at a time, I told myself. I would work. I would survive. And today, maybe, I would find a way to reach out to Adrian¨Cto show him that the Dora standing here now wasn¡¯t the same girl of five years ago, I know am a go getter and always get what I want so I wouldn¡¯t stop now.

    #

 Ex wife bye 190

    <b>Chapter </b><b>190 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Just like I said, this ce isn¡¯t that bad,¡± James said as we walked in, his eyes darting around the hall with mild curiosity.

    But truthfully, I barely heard him. My attention had locked entirely onto the grand prize sitting in the center of it all¨Cthe Rolls¨CRoyce ck Heart<b>. </b>It wasn¡¯t just the car¡¯s elegance that drew me in, but what it symbolized. A statement that even after everything that had happened in the past five years, Adrian Westwood hadn¡¯t lost his touch.

    I kept walking, but my gaze hardly shifted from the obsidian body of the car reflecting the subtle glow of the overhead spotlights. I could almost imagine my hands gripping the steering wheel, the low hum of the engine, the attention it would draw as it rolled through New York.

    Or I could also keep it as a nice piece of furniture in my mansion, just for my eyes only.

    A staff member wearing a sharp ck suit finally guided James and me to our seats, positioned perfectly close to the car. From here, I could admire every curve, every polished detail. It was as if the entire hall had been designed solely to showcase this single masterpiece.

    Arge digital timer next to it blinked steadily, counting down the minutes until the auction would begin. My chest tightened a little watching it, the anticipation settling deep in my stomach.

    ¡°There sure are a lot ofpetitors here,¡± James remarked beside me, his voice low enough for only me to hear.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, tearing my gaze from the car to look at him.

    ¡°We¡¯re not many in number here,¡± he said, ncing around at the exclusive seating area reserved for those bidding on the car. ¡°And that¡¯s obviously because not everyone can afford to even think about starting at the bidding price. But look around, everyone here has that same fire in their eyes¨Cthe fire to win, to take that car home.¡±

    I followed his gaze subtly, scanning the room. Men and women, dressed in the finest designer suits and gowns, all exuding an air of wealth and quiet confidence. But James¡¯s attention seemed to linger on one figure in particr.

    ¡°For example, do you see that young man sitting over there in the ck suit?¡± he asked, gesturing slightly with a nod of his head rather than pointing outright.

    My eyes shifted in that direction,nding on a man who couldn¡¯t have been more than mid¨Cthirties. His hair was neatly styled, his posture rxed yet unmistakably alert, like someone used to observing and calcting everything happening around him.

    ¡°What about him?¡± I said, studying the stranger carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t heard of him before,¡± James said, almost teasingly. ¡°That¡¯s Damien Cole¡±

    The name didn¡¯t strike any immediate chord, and I raised an eyebrow at James, silently asking why it should matter to me. It¡¯s not as if this Damien was about to invest in my business or threaten it.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the bestwyers, continentally,¡± Jame

    mean exactly that.¡±

    scontinued, his tone taking on a note of respect that was rare for him. ¡°And when I say the best<b>, </b>

    ¡°Awyer?¡± I said, the disbelief clear in my voice, ¡°What would awyer be doing here, sitting among billionaires, CEOS, and investors<b>? </b><b>Even </b><b>if </b>he <b>came </b><b>to </b>bid, how could he possibly afford something like that based on awyer¡¯s sry?¡±

    James chuckled quietly, clearly amused by my skepticism. ¡°It might sound odd, but I genuinely believe he can afford <b>the </b><b>car</b>.¡±

    ¡°And how do <i>you </i>know that?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued despite myself.

    <b>James </b>leaned in slightly, lowering his voice further. ¡°That man has <b>never lost </b><b>a </b><b>case </b>in his entire career. And I¡¯m <b>not </b>talking <b>about </b><b>some </b><b>petty </b>neighborhood disputes, Adrian. Early in his career back in Mexico, his client was used <b>of </b>murdering a woman. All <b>the </b><b>evidence </b><b>pointed </b><b>to </b><b>the </b><b>client </b><b>being </b>guilty every single piece. And yet Damien won the case, turning <b>the </b><b>courtroom </b><b>on </b><b>its </b>head. <b>After </b>that, <b>he </b><b>became </b><b>the </b><b>go</b><b>¨C</b><b>to </b><bwyer </b><b>whenever </b><b>a </b><b>powerful </b><b>businessman </b>or politician was <b>in trouble</b>.¡±

    <i>1/3 </i>

    My brow furrowed, processing this.

    <b>James </b>went on, ¡°What he charges for a single case isn¡¯t small change, Adrian. His clients pay millions just to have him in their corner. And they do it happily because the man has never failed. He doesn¡¯t just defend; he dismantles the other sidepletely.¡±

    the

    ¡°Right now, I think he¡¯s going to be your biggest challenge in this just to get this prize, it means he really wants it.¡±

    I nced back at Damien, this time seeing him differently. His rxed posture made more sense now; defeat.

    was

    <i>hall</i>,<i>¡± </i>

    His words echoed in my head as my gaze drifted back

    to

    the

    man he¡®

    calm of someone who <b>had </b>never <b>tasted </b>

    mes said, his voice low and thoughtful. ¡°For him to fly all the way from Mexico

    But to be honest, what truly caught my attention wasn¡¯t Damien

    e¡¯d pointed out earlier¨CDamien Cole huh?

    it was the woman seated beside him.

    She wore a striking red gown, the fabric hugging her shape so wlessly it was almost sculptural. Even under the soft lights of the auction hall, the gown shimmered, and my eyes narrowed slightly as I studied the details. Were those¡­ real diamonds sewn into the dress? The stones caught the light and scattered it in tiny shes across the walls and polished floor.

    to

    I¡¯d spent years collecting and dealing in gems; my eyes were trained spot the difference between crystal, rhinestones, and the real thing. And those diamonds looked real¨Cpainfully real. Not the sort of disy you see every day, even among the powerful and wealthy gathered here.

    Yet there was something beyond the material extravagance that intrigued me: her presence. She carried herself differently from the others in the hall. There was a quiet assurance in the way she sat, a stillness that came only from someone ustomed to power¨Cand winning. She didn¡¯t fidget or nce around nervously like some of the others. Instead, she kept her focus forward, her chin slightly raised, almost regal.

    And then there was the mask.

    A deep red, matching the color of her gown perfectly, it covered the upper part of her face and lent her an air of mystery. No one else in the hall wore anything like it. I wondered what she was hiding¨Cand more importantly, why she felt the need to hide it.

    ¡°Adrian.¡± James¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present.

    I turned to look at him. ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°<i>Are </i>you alright?¡± he asked, tilting his head slightly. ¡°You seemed lost there for a second.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just¡­¡± My voice trailed off, eyes still on the woman in red Her posture, her aura, even the lines of her jaw felt oddly familiar¨Clike a half- remembered dream tugging at the back of my mind.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± I finally muttered, shaking my head slightly.

    I forced myself to focus. Maybe I was overthinking it. I didn¡¯t know this woman<b>, </b>and there was no logical who she was based on a gown and a mask. Besides, there was a far clearer threat here: Damien Cole

    reason for me to waste time trying to figure out

    James was right. For Damien to travel this far just for a single auction, it spoke volumes about his determination¨Cand likely his resources. <b>A </b>man <b>with </b>that reputation wouldn¡¯t bid unless he intended to win, But unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯te prepared the way I had. I wasn¡¯t leaving <b>this </b>hall empty¨Chanded. That Rolls¨CRoyce was going to be mine.

    Still, despite my best efforts, my gaze drifted back to her. Her expression was unreadable behind the mask, but there was something <b>about </b><b>her </b>jawline<b>¡­ </b>sharp, elegant, unmistakably familiar, It bothered me. Where had I seen it before?

    Who was this mystery woman in Red?

 Ex wife bye 191

    <b>Chapter </b><b>191 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The timer finally hit zero, a sharp buzz echoing through the hall and pulling everyone¡¯s begin, and I could feel my heart rate pick up¨Cthough I wouldn¡¯t admit that out loud.

    attention to the main stage. It was finally time for the auction <b>to </b>

    The manager stepped forward, dressed in a sharp ck suit that was probably a size too big, gripping a folded paper in one hand and a microphone in the other. He cleared his throat, and the low murmur of conversations died down.

    ¡°Hello everyone, a good day to you and thank you all for being here,¡± he began, his voice confident but polite. ¡°Now, the owner of the vintage car apologizes for not being able to attend in person. Unfortunately, he is very upied at the moment.¡±

    ¡°That aside,¡± the manager continued, ¡°we have some very special guests among us today, and I¡¯d like to thank them for taking the time to be here, knowing how tight their schedules must be. Mr. Damien Cole,¡± he said, lifting a hand in Damien¡¯s direction.

    I couldn¡¯t help it; my head turned toward Damien, just like everyone else¡¯s. A big smile appeared <i>on </i>Damien¡¯s face as he stood up smoothly. The crowd responded with polite apuse, and he raised his hand in acknowledgment, as if he were some kind of celebrity on a red carpet rather than just another bidder in an auction hall.

    ¡°Thank you foring, sir, we truly appreciate your presence,¡± the manager added, bowing slightly.

    As Damien took his seat again, the apuse faded, but the whispers that reced it were louder than before. They rose like waves in the quiet hall, drifting over to where James and I sat.

    ¡°That¡¯s Damien Cole? The Damien Cole?¡± a male voice somewhere to my left murmured, just loud enough to catch. ¡°He¡¯s the onlywyer in the world to be a billionaire just from practicingw alone. That¡¯s insane.¡±

    1

    I could almost see James smirking beside me, clearly satisfied that I was hearing confirmation of everything he¡¯d just told me earlier.

    Then came another voice, softer and unmistakably female, tinged with an excited giggle. ¡°He¡¯s even more handsome in person¡­ I swear, if I get the chance, I¡¯m going to get his number after the auction. And who knows¨Cmaybe he¡¯ll take me on a date¡­ with that Rolls Royce.¡±

    I fought the urge to roll my eyes harder than I ever had in my life. Of course. Of course, there would be people here less interested in the car itself than in the man bidding on it. That¡¯s the thing about these events: half the people want the prize, and the other half just want to get close to the people who can actually afford it.

    But the voices didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re giving him too much credit<b>,¡± </b>another woman replied, her tone skeptical but curious.

    ¡°How so?¡± the first voice demanded.

    ¡°Well<b>, </b>you basically just said Damien¡¯s going to win the car. Like it¡¯s guaranteed,¡±

    she

    said.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it?¡± the first woman shot back. ¡°Look around. Who else here canpete with him? There¡¯s no point struggling for something that¡¯s already

    inevitable.¡±

    Their words stung, more than I wanted to admit, My jaw tightened, and I found myself clenching my

    hands into fists<b>. </b>

    I raised my eyebrow slightly, amused¨Cand admittedly, a bit annoyed¨Cby what I overheard behind me. So they really think there¡¯s no one here <b>who </b>can beat Damien? I thought, suppressing the urge to scoff out loud.

    A part of me wanted to turn around and call them out, to remind them they <b>were </b>sitting two rows behind Adrian Westwood himself. But I <b>didn¡¯t</b>. I clenched my jaw lightly and decided to let the results speak for themselves instead. Actions always carried more weight than empty <b>words</b>, <b>and </b><b>today</b>, was determined to prove exactly that.

    Then the manager¡¯s voice pulled my attention back to the front.

    ¡°<b>And </b>secondly<b>, </b>we would also like to wee the CEO of Westwood Corporation, Mr. Adrian Westwood,¡± he announced.

    Beside me, James immediately started pping with enthusiasm, and soon the rest of the hall followed, a ripple of polite apuse spreading like a wave. I forced a small, practiced smile to my face¨Cone I¡¯d used a thousand times at board meetings and gs¨Cand stood briefly<b>, </b>offering <b>a </b><b>curt </b><b>nod </b><b>and </b><b>a </b>half¨Chearted wave before lowering myself back into my seat.

    As soon as I sat down, my gaze almost instinctively drifted back to the woman sitting next to Damien. There was something about her presence that I couldn¡¯t quite ce. Maybe it was the aura she carried

    For a few seconds, our eyes locked across the room. It felt strangely intense, neither of us breaking away. Her stare wasn¡¯t the nervous nce <b>of </b>someone caught looking; it was steady, unflinching, as if she was measuring me, testing what she saw.

    Then James leaned closer to me, , his voice a quiet murmur that broke the moment.

    ¡°Remember,¡± he whispered, ¡°you¡¯re not going to start the bidding. Let the small fries get pushed out first¨Cthen we raise the stakes.¡±

    My gaze shifted to him, pulling away from hers, though I could still sense her presence like a subtle weight on my mind.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my first auction, James,¡± I reminded him, my tone dry but calm.

    James chuckled, scratching lightly at the edge of his neatly trimmed beard.

    ¡°I know. But you haven¡¯t exactly been yourselftely. Just wanted to make sure you remembered the n.¡±

    I let out a small sigh and nodded, a touch of tension easing from my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, and my voice sounded firmer than I felt. ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Then, lowering my voice, I added, <i>¡°</i><i>And </i>did you really have to start pping that loudly?¡±

    He grinned, unbothered. ¡°<i>Come </i>on¨Cyou¡¯re practically a star here. Even if I hadn¡¯t started it, someone else would¡¯ve.¡±

    Before I could respond, my eyes flickered back to thedy in red. This time, though, she wasn¡¯t staring back. Instead, I caught the moment when Damien leaned closer to her, his head slightly inclined as he whispered something into her ear. She listened without reacting much, only giving the smallest nod.

    That told me two things: first, they definitely knew each other. And second, their rtionship wasn¡¯t purely formal. Maybe she was <i>his </i>sister, or maybe something more¨Ca wife, a partner, <i>or </i>someone he trusted deeply. Either way, she wasn¡¯t just another guest.

    Not that it really matters, I told myself. The auction was about money, determination, and timing¨Cnot about who you had sitting beside you. Across the hall, cameras were adjusting, screens flickering to life to project live feeds of the auction to other rooms. Voices settled into a <b>hush </b>as the atmosphere shifted, everyone leaning forward slightly in their seats.

    It was time to silence all those whispers who believed there was no one here who could win that car other than mewyer

    The auction was about to begin. And no matter who Damien was, <i>no </i>matter what connections he brought, I wasn¡¯t leaving here without that <b>car</b>.

 Ex wife bye 192

    <b>Chapter </b><b>192 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Alright,dies and gentlemen, this auction has officially begun. And just like it was stated in the invitation, the starting price begins from twenty million US dors. Bidding may now begin,¡± the manager¡¯s voice echoed across the hall, firm but polite, carrying a practiced energy meant to stir excitement<b>. </b>

    Almost immediately, a wave of whispers rippled through the room. I watched people lean closer to each other, heads tilted, lips barely moving- calcting, guessing, deciding how deep they were willing to go. Some faces were familiar to me: old money from New York, oil heirs from the Gulf<b>, </b><b>a </b>couple of self¨Cmade tech founders whose arrogance practically announced itself louder than any bid.

    Then, finally, the first paddle went up.

    ¡°Twenty million, seven hundred and five thousand dors,¡± an older male voice dered.

    I turned my head slightly, eyes locking on the man who spoke. He had a receding hairline, a suit a shade of wine red that felt slightly out of fashion, <b>and </b><b>a </b>nervous flicker in his gaze. That was it? He¡¯d only added seven hundred thousand dors to the base price? My lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. Maybe it was his first auction, or maybe he was too cautious with his funds. Either way, he was exactly the type James would call a ¡°small fry.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful! The man in the wine color suit says twenty million, seven hundred thousand dors¨Cgoing once, going twice¡­¡± the manager began, his

    voice rising with trained theatricality.

    ¡°Twenty¨Cone million dors,¡± another male voice cut through, younger and steadier. His paddle raised confidently.

    My eyes flickered to him. Slightly younger, face sharper, probably someone who¡¯d been here a few times. He¡¯d at least dared to push the price up by <b>a </b>full million. Better. But still ying cautiously.

    ¡°Very good! We have twenty¨Cone million¨Cgoing once¡­¡±

    ¡°Twenty¨Cone million, five hundred thousand dors,<i>¡± </i>another voice interrupted, paddle lifting.

    Interesting. He¡¯d added five hundred thousand, showing just a hint of aggression but still holding back. The pattern was predictable¨Ceach was testing the waters, not wanting to reveal how high they could actually go.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten a higher bid of twenty¨Cone million, five hundred thousand dors¨Cgoing once, going twice¡­¡±

    ¡°Twenty¨Cthree million dors<i>,¡± </i>someone else announced, paddle raised boldly.

    Now that was more like it. My eyes tracked the bidder, a man in a pale yellow tie, looking <b>a </b>little too pleased with himself. He¡¯d raised it by almost two million, clearly hoping to intimidate the others or make them think he had deep reserves.

    ¡°Very nice! Twenty¨Cthree million dors¨Cgoing once¡­¡±

    ¡°Twenty¨Cfive million dors,¡± came the next call<b>, </b>crisp and decisive.

    My brow lifted slightly as I traced where the voice hade from. The man didn¡¯t look like an overdressed yboy here to collect business cards. His suit was sharp but discreet, his posture calm, gaze forward¨Cnot darting around to see who reacted. That bid wasn¡¯t just money, it was intent. Serious intent.

    For a moment, the energy in the room shifted. The weaker bidders stiffened, leaning back, eyes flicking between each other as <b>if </b>silently <b>conceding </b><b>the </b>game. The real contest was about to start.

    And yet, something tugged at my attention.

    I turned my gaze to Damien Cole. All this time/he hadn¡¯t so much as lifted his paddle. His expression hadn¡¯t changed, he <b>sat </b><b>there</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>calm</b><b>, </b><b>almost </b>amused look in his eyes, as if the auction hadn¡¯t even begun. That was unusual. The waiting strategy¨Cto let the small <b>fish </b>drive <b>up </b><b>the </b><b>price </b><b>until </b><b>they </b>ran out of breath before stepping in¡ªwas something I thought only a handful of experienced bidders used.

    So why hadn¡¯t Damien joined the dance yet?

    <b>1/3 </b>

    15:10 <b>Mon, </b>2ADUNVEI

    Chapter <b>192 </b>

    If Damien was <b>truly </b>as wealthy andpetitive as everyone imed, he should have raised the stakes by now<b>. </b>Or was he foolishly wading for the ini <b>first</b>? Because if that was his n, then it was a grave mistake. On my first move, I intended to push the price up to fifty <b>million</b><b>. </b>That number whats <b>to </b>intimidate¨Cit was meant to bury thepetition. After that, unless he was willing to go even higher, the car would be mine.

    Suddenly, someone from the crowd spoke up, interrupting my train of thought.

    ¡°Thirty million dors.¡±

    The manager, who had been scanning the crowd eagerly, nodded quickly, ¡°We have thirty million dors! Going once¡­¡±

    My eyes flickered toward James, who had been quietly observing the crowd¡¯s mood beside me. Without saying a word, he gave me a short, <b>subtle </b>nod, it was time. The unspoken signal we¡¯d rehearsed in so many other auctions.

    I took a slow breath, just to make sure my voice woulde out calm and strong. Then I raised my bidding paddle and dered<b>, </b>¡°Fifty million dors<b>. </b>

    The effect was instantaneous.

    A collective gasp rippled through the hall, like a wave breaking against the shore. For a moment, even the manager seemed stunned, his mouth half- open as he tried to process what had just happened. Around us, the whispers turned into <b>a </b>torrent:

    ¡°Did he just say fifty million?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Adrian Westwood, right? He must really want that car.¡±

    ¡°Fifty million on the first bid? He¡¯s insane.¡±

    A small, confident smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. Let them talk. Let them whisper. I had always believed in letting my actions speak louder than my words. Just a few minutes ago, the crowd had been convinced Damien was untouchable. But now, all eyes were on me. That was the power of making a bold move.

    ¡°Fifty million dors from Mr. Adrian Westwood!¡± the manager finally announced, finding his voice again. ¡°Going once¡­¡±

    I turned slightly, letting my gaze drift toward Damien. His face was calm, annoyingly so, almost as though he was entirely unbothered by the bidding <b>war</b>. Was this some kind of act? Or did he truly have <i>no </i>intention of bidding?

    But it wasn¡¯t Damien who caught my attention next. It was the woman beside him.

    The one with the mask on, and though her eyes were partly hidden, I could feel her gaze locked on me.

    Then, she did something unexpected: she smirked. Just a small, knowing smirk thatsted barely a second. But it was enough to make my pulse quicken.

    What was that supposed to mean?

    My confidence didn¡¯t waver outwardly, but inside, my curiosity red to life. Why hadn¡¯t Damien made a single bid yet?

    I forced my eyes back to the car, I could already see it parked perfectly beside my other prized vehicles¨Canother trophy to remind me why I never lost. ¡°Fifty million going twice¡­¡± the manager¡¯s voice came again, tinged with hesitation.

    I let out a slow breath. This was it. After this, it would be over<i>. </i>And if Damien wasn¡¯t stepping up, then no one else would dare to. I¡¯d already seen <b>the </b>fear in the eyes of the earlier bidders. Fifty million wasn¡¯t just a bid; it was a statement: I will not lose.

    But just as the words ¡°going twice¡± were sinking into the room<b>, </b>a new voice cut through the hush.

    ¡°Sixty million dors.¡±

 Ex wife bye 193

    <b>Chapter </b><b>193 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The entire hall fell into a stunned hush the moment I spoke. It was like the air itself had been cut by the sharp edge of <b>my </b>words.

    ¡°Sixty million?¡± someone near the back whispered, barely daring to breathe.

    ¡°And yet I thought Adrian Westwood was crazy for bidding fifty million¡­ she¡¯s insane,¡± another voice added, half in awe and half in disbelief.

    ¡°With how quiet she¡¯s been all this time, I thought she was just Damien Cole¡¯s assistant¡­ but now? Who the hell is she then<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>another voice murmured, the question hanging in the air like a stubborn ghost no one could banish.

    I kept my gaze steady, not flinching under the sudden storm of attention. Beneath the mask, my expression remained unreadable Let them wonder. Let them question. That mystery was my shield and my weapon at the same time.

    a deliberate choice<b><i>. </i></b>

    My eyes drifted to where Adrian sat. His face was priceless: eyes wide, lips parted just slightly in shock. For a second, he seemedpletely thrown <b>off </b>bnce, and I had to force myself to keep my expression calm instead of smiling in triumph. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected anyone¨Cleast of all me<b>¨C</b><b>to </be out with a price like that. But I knew better than to think it was over. Adrian Westwood wouldn¡¯t fold so easily.

    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, are you sure about that price?¡± the manager asked, his voice shaky as he gripped the microphone tighter, like it might anchor him <b>to </b>reality.

    ¡°You heard me right,¡± I said, voice firm, low, andpletely certain.

    The manager swallowed, cleared his throat quickly, and tried to recover his professional tone. ¡°Alright then<b>, </b>sixty million dors from<b>¡­</b>¡±

    Before he could finish and reveal anything more, I lifted my gloved hand, raising my index finger to my lips. A subtle gesture, but clear enough<b>. </b>

    He caught it immediately. His eyes flickered with understanding, and he nodded respectfully. ¡°Sixty million from¡­ thedy in the mask,¡± he corrected himself.

    A ripple of murmurs moved through the crowd again, louder this time.

    And then, as I knew he would, Adrian raised his bidding paddle. His voice was calm but edged with a stubborn resolve. ¡°Sixty¨Cfive million dors.¡±

    There it was. The voice I had been waiting for. The fight had truly begun.

    ¡°Sixty¨Cfive million dors from Mr. Adrian Westwood, going once¡­¡± the manager called, ncing around the room to see if anyone dared to interrupt.

    I barely waited for the words to leave his mouth. ¡°Seventy million dors,¡± I countered, raising my paddle smoothly, my heart beating faster but my hand steady.

    The crowd gasped again. It was as if every new bid from me was rewriting the boundaries of what they thought was possible ¨C or reasonable.

    ¡°Seventy million dors¡­ for a car? That¡¯s just reckless. Does she even have that much money to throw away?¡± someone whispered behind me, words dripping with disbelief.

    I ignored them. They didn¡¯t know who I was, and that was exactly how I wanted it.

    Damien leaned in close, lowering his <i>voice </i>so only I could hear. ¡°I guess you really dide prepared,¡± he murmured, his tone half¨Camused, half- admiring. ¡°But your opponent doesn¡¯t look like he wants to back down.¡±

    <b>their </b>

    I allowed myself the smallest of smirks behind the mask. ¡°Like you said,¡± I whispered back, ¡°I came prepared. And I¡¯m ready to drag <b>this </b>as long <b>as </b><b>it </b>

    takes.<b>¡± </b>

    My gaze shifted back to Adrian. He wasn¡¯t smiling anymore. His jaw was tight, his brow furrowed. Beside him, James leaned <b>in</b><b>, </b><b>talking rapidly </b><b>into </b><b>his </b>ear. From the tension on James¡¯s face, I could guess the gist of the conversation: caution, reason, maybe even <b>concern </b><b>about </b><b>how </b><b>far </b><b>they </b><b>could </b><b>push </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>15.10 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>21 Jul WD G

    Chapter <b>193 </b>

    this without crossing some invisible financial line.

    But Adrian was stubborn. I could see it in his eyes. The kind of stubbornness that had probably won him more than a few battles

    The manager¡¯s voice cut back through my thoughts, shaky but trying to remainposed. ¡°Seventy million dors going once¡­

    ! waited, eyes locked on Adrian, studying him carefully. His fingers drummed on the table, his stare fixed on the Rolls¨CRoyce like he could already see it in his driveway.

    I could almost see the war in his mind: the desire to win shing with the cold logic of numbers.

    ¡°Eighty million dors,¡± Adrian said, his paddle rising confidently.

    ¡°Eighty million from Adrian Westwood, going once¡­¡± the manager announced, his voice carrying a mix of excitement and disbelief.

    The hall buzzed with whispers like ripples spreading across water.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t even an auction anymore¡­ It¡¯s a battle between billionaires,¡± someone murmured behind me, just loud enough that I caught it.

    ¡°And it almost feels personal¡­ like a rivalry,¡± another whispered.

    They weren¡¯t wrong. My heart beat steadily, but my mind raced. If this back¨Cand¨Cforth went on too long, the crowd might realize I didn¡¯t truly care about the car anymore. That I was here, standing my ground, proving something¨Cto myself¡­ and especially to Adrian.

    I stole a nce at him, catching the intensity in his eyes. He looked determined, perhaps a little too sure of himself. His jaw was set, lips pressed in <b>a </b>thin line. I wondered if he was thinking the same thing: that this had turned from bidding on a vintage car to a silent deration of power and defiance.

    ¡°Eighty million going twice¡­¡± the manager repeated, his voice rising with suspense.

    I smiled faintly, drawing in a breath, feeling the weight of my mask on my face. Enough games. It was time to end this.

    ¡°130 million dors,¡± I dered, my voice unwavering and clear, even through the mask.

    For a moment, the entire hall seemed to freeze.

    The manager didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Sold!¡± he said, his voice cracking slightly, then regainingposure. He pointed directly at me.

    A wave of gasps and stunned silence washed over the room before the chatter erupted again, louder than ever.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible¡­ Who is she?¡± someone asked, their voice tinged with awe.

    ¡°Adrian Westwood just lost an auction¡­ and it¡¯s the first time anyone¡¯s beaten him,¡± another voice chimed in.

    I tilted my head slightly, hiding a smirk. So this was his first loss? Too bad for him¨Cbecause this wouldn¡¯t be hisst.

    As people around us started murmuring and leaning closer to glimpse the woman in the red diamond dress and mask, I slowly rose to my feet. The dress shimmered under the lights, and I could almost feel hundreds of curious eyes trying to pierce through my disguise.

    The manager descended from the small stage, wiping his brow with the back of his hand. When he reached me, his expression was <b>a </b>mixture of relief and admiration. ¡°Congrattions, ma¡¯am,¡± he said, shaking my hand with both of his. Then he turned and shook Damien¡¯s hand respectfully.

    As the official announcement echoed-¡°the auction has ended, thank you all foring¡°-people began to stand and drift toward the exits. Some still shot me curious nces, and I felt the power of it: not just from the price I¡¯d paid, but from the mystery I¡¯d created.

    I walked slowly toward the Rolls¨CRoyce, every step deliberate, my heels tapping softly on the floor. My hand brushed the vintage door handle<b>, </b><b>tracing </b><b>its </b>elegant curve.

    ¡°You¡¯reing home with me,¡± I whispered to the car, unable to keep a small smile from spreading across my face. The paint glistened like liquid <b>onyx </b><b>as </b>I admired the beauty, It looked even better up

    close

    ???

    <b>15:10 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>21 </b><b>Jul </b>WG

    Then<b>, </b>from behind me, his voice came, smooth but edged with something sharper.

    <b>¡°</b>Congrattions,¡± Adrian said, stepping closer. ¡°This is my first time losing an auction, and you¡¯ve secured <b>the </b>grandest <b>prize</b>. <b>It¡¯s </b><b>a </b><b>big </b>win for you

    He extended his hand, palm open<b>, </b>waiting.

    I turned my gaze to him, letting my eyes roam deliberately from his polished shoes to his perfectly styled hair. His expression was polite<b>, </b>even chai ming. but behind it, I could see <b>a </b>hint of frustration, a flicker of disbelief.

    In that moment, memories flooded in¨Cmemories of what he¡¯d done, what he¡¯d tried to do. The fire he¡¯d set to everything I once valued<b>, </b>the danger <b>he¡¯d </b>brought to my family. A part of me burned to p that hand away, to let him feel the sting of everything he¡¯d made me endure.

    Instead, I let out a quiet scoff. No words. Just a cold, dismissive sound that spoke volumes. I turned away, my dress swirling slightly <b>with </b><b>the </b>movement, diamonds catching the light in a final defiant sparkle.

    I started walking toward the manager, leaving Adrian¡¯s hand hanging uselessly in the air. I could feel his gaze following me, heavy <b>and </b>lingering<b>. </b><b>That </b><b>was </b>exactly the scar I wanted to leave¨Ca silent wound to his pride.

    I reached the manager, my voice calm as I asked, ¡°When will the car be delivered to my residence?¡±

    As he started exining logistics and paperwork, my mind drifted back, just for a moment, to Adrian standing behind me.

    Let him watch. Let him remember that he lost¨Cnot to another man, but to a woman he once thought powerless. And let him know<b>, </b>deep down<b>, </b><b>that </b><b>this </b>wasn¡¯t the end of our story.

    <b><i>A</i></b>

 Ex wife bye 194

    <b>Chapter 194 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I looked down at my hand, still hanging awkwardly in the air. My eyebrows furrowed in shock and mild embarrassment as I watched her standing there, talking calmly to the manager as if I wasn¡¯t even worth noticing.

    That brief moment, the second she scoffed and turned her back on me, reyed in my mind. It wasn¡¯t a gesture of polite refusal¨Cit felt deliberate<b>, </b>almost personal. The sound of her heels on the marble floor echoed as she walked away, each step measured and graceful, her red gown shimmering under the lights, diamonds catching every reflection.

    Something about her was different. The way she held herself, the sharpness in her gaze even though half her face was hidden behind that mask, and the confidence that radiated off her like heat from a me. This wasn¡¯t some ordinary woman chasing luxury for the sake of show. No¡­ There was a purpose

    behind every move she made.

    And that scoff¡­ it wasn¡¯t dismissive in the casual sense. It felt¡­ angry. Almost like there was history between us. But how could that be? I don¡¯t even know her. I don¡¯t keep female friends¨CI barely keep anyone close enough to make them hate me <i>on </i>such a personal level.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ just who are you,¡± I whispered under my breath, my gaze locked on the door she had disappeared through.

    ¡°You alright?¡± James¡¯s voice came from beside me, bringing me back for a moment.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± I replied, though my eyes didn¡¯t leave the empty doorway, as if hoping she mighte back, if only for a second nce.

    James let out a short sigh, patting my shoulder. ¡°Well, I know part of why you came here was to prove to yourself that you haven¡¯t lost your touch. And <b>! </b>saw the look in your eyes when you saw that car¨Cyou really wanted it. This was basically yourst chance to get it, so it¡¯s normal not to feel okay. If were in your shoes, I¡¯d feel just as bad.¡±

    His words made sense, but they didn¡¯t fit what was churning inside me.

    ¡°No, James,¡± I said, turning my eyes to meet his fully. ¡°Sad? Right now<b>, </b>I feel anything but that.¡±

    He frowned slightly, clearly confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Thedy in the mask¡­¡± I paused, thinking back to every detail I could remember¨Cthe curve of her jaw, the confidence in her posture, that spark of defiance when our eyes met. ¡°Is it possible to find out who she is<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    James exhaled, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Adrian. We never got her name, never saw her face, and without either of those, it¡¯s nearly impossible. Even if we had camera footage, it wouldn¡¯t help much with her wearing that mask. Besides<b>, </b>she clearly came prepared to stay anonymous.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, frustration simmering just below the surface. I wasn¡¯t used to being curious about anyone, let alone feeling this strange mix of irritation and fascination. But something about her¡­ it was like trying to remember a song you¡¯d heard long ago but couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    For a moment, I considered asking the auction manager privately, offering him enough money to risk breaking confidentiality. But something stopped me¨Ca faint <i>voice </i>in my mind telling me this wasn¡¯t just about curiosity.

    No, it was more than that. I wanted to know why it felt like she looked at me not as Adrian Westwood, the billionaire everyone either feared or envied, but as something else. Something <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t name.

    James was still looking at me, waiting for an answer I couldn¡¯t give.

    I let out a quiet, disappointed sigh, finally tearing my gaze from the empty doorway. ¡°Forget it,¡± I muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s go<b>.¡± </b>

    As we walked toward the exit, I kept ncing back over my shoulder, half¨Cexpecting to see that sh of red and the glint of diamonds. But <b>she </b><b>didn¡¯t </be back.

    Outside, the air felt heavy, humid even though the evening had cooled. The noise of the city seemed distant, almost muffled <b>by </b>the <b>pounding </b><b>of </b><b>my </b>thoughts. <b></b>

    <b>She </b>had won, that much was obvious. And not just the car. For the first time in years, I had lost something and what unsettled me most who the lo Itsell, but the strange thrill it sparked in me.

    James opened the car door for me, and I paused, staring at my reflection in the tinted window.

    Why do I care so much?

    As I slid into the back seat, I caught myself whispering,

    James got in beside me, and the car pulled away from the curb. The lights of the auction hall faded behind us, but the memory of her <b>of </b><b>that </b><b>defiant </b>stare and the soft scoff¨Cburned brighter than ever in my mind.

    But as I sat back in the car, the leather seat cool against my skin, my gaze drifted outside the window, lost somewhere beyond the blur of the moving scenery. My chin rested in my hand, and despite everything that had happened today, all I could think about was her¨Cthe maskeddy

    Since the moment I noticed her presence in the hall, somethi

    about her felt off¡­ no, not off, different. Powerful. Her aura wasn¡¯t something <b>that </b><b>could </b>be hidden behind diamonds and silk. Even with half her face covered, there was <b>a </b>confidence about her, something unspoken that made her impossible

    to ignore.

    And the truth was, that single fact stayed in my mind even more than the auction itself. Yes, I had lost today¨Cand for the first time in my life¨Cbut what stung wasn¡¯t just the loss of the car. It was knowing why I tost. Oddly enough<b>, </b>epting that helped numb the disappointment I should have felt.

    The reasons were simple and brutally honest. I had miscalcted. I was focusing on the wrong opponent, my eyes locked on Damien Cole<b>, </b>expecting <b>a </b>move that never came. Meanwhile, the true challenger sat silently beside him, observing. And when she struck, it was swift, ruthless, and decisive.

    Shepletely outmatched me.

    And I won¡¯t lie to myself about it. At every auction I¡¯ve ever attended, once the bidding price passed fifty million, everyone else quietly backed out<b>. </b><b>I¡¯d </b>built my reputation on that fact. Today, I even stretched beyond what I¡¯d usually risk¨Ceighty million¨Cand still<b>, </b>she didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she shattered my record with a single calm bid, as if it barely cost her a thought.

    The truth was there<b>, </b>clear as day: we were not in the same league. And as painful as that was to ept, there was something else mixed in with my frustration¨Can odd sense of admiration, even curiosity

    As I watched the road roll by, my reflection in the ss felt almost like that of a stranger. For the first time in a long while, someone had forced <b>me </b>to look beyond my own pride and reputation. And now, that question kept echoing in my mind, louder with every passing second.

    Damien <i>Cole </i>was the only clue I had. He wasn¡¯t sitting next to her by chance¨Cthat much I was sure of. They knew each other, perhaps even trusted each other. And as desperate or annoying as it might be, I knew what I had to do next<b>: </b>find a way to speak to Damien Cole.

    If he truly was flying back to Mexico soon, my window to act was limited. And yes, I hated the idea of approaching him, of seeming like I was chasing <b>after </b>the answer¨Cbut I couldn¡¯t ignore this. That woman¡­ her presence had shaken something in me1 couldn¡¯t exin.

    I took a breath<b>, </b>trying to steady my thoughts, when James¡¯s voice broke the silence,

    ¡°Adrian.¡±

    It snapped me out of my spiral, and I turned to look at him. He was scrolling through something on his phone, his face slightly pale, brows furrowed <b>in </b>

    concern.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± <b>I </b>asked, my voice steady despite the way my chest tightened.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s some bad news,¡± he said, and for the first time, I heard something unfamiliar in his tone¨Chesitation.

    My fingers curled into a loose fist. After the blow I¡¯d just taken today, I wasn¡¯t in the mood for more surprises, but James wasn¡¯t <b>someone </b><b>who </b><b>got </b>nervous easily.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. My voice <b>was </b>quiet, controlled, but there was an edge to it.

 Ex wife bye 195

    <b>Chapter </b><b>195 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>195 </b>

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    My shift felt like it would never end. I kept ncing at the small wall clock above the cash register, the seconds ticking away slower than usual, taunting me. The auction was probably wrapping up by now, and here I was, stuck behind the counter serving people who couldn¡¯t even bother to say <b>thank </b><b>you</b>.

    Every polite smile I forced felt heavy on my face. Every cup I handed over felt like it was draining my time, my patience, my sanity. My mind wasn¡¯t here<b>. </b><b>It </b>was already at the auction center, already thinking about what I¡¯d say to Adrian if¨Cno, when I saw him.

    ¡°Large cappino with an extra shot, please,¡± a woman with too much perfume demanded, barely ncing at me.

    I punched the order into the register harder than I should have. ¡°That¡¯ll be $5.80,¡± I said tly.

    She gave me a look, that look rich people give when they think someone like me should worship the ground they walk on. <i>¡°</i>Could you hurry? I¡¯mte.¡±

    I bit my tongue, jaw tightening. So am I,dy, I wanted to scream. Instead, I turned to make her drink, mming the portafilter into the machine hard enough that it rattled.

    Another customer, some suited guy scrolling on his phone, mumbled his order without even meeting my eyes. My patience cracked a little more with every passing minute. I checked the time again. The auction was almost over.

    Come on, Adrian, just stay there a little longer¡­ talk to those arrogant men you always hang around with¡­ don¡¯t leave yet.

    By the time the lunch rush thinned out, my forced politeness had disappearedpletely. A man asked for almond milk, and I snapped, ¡°We¡¯re out,¡± even though we weren¡¯t. Another woman asked if I could make her drink ¡®extra hot¡® and I practically rolled my eyes right in front of her.

    It wasn¡¯t professional, I knew that. But my nerves were stretched thin, and all I could think of was Adrian walking out of the auction hall, leaving me with nothing but regret.

    As soon as the line cleared, my boss¨Ca heavyset woman with sharp eyes and hair pulled into a tight bun¨Cstormed over.

    ¡°Isadora,¡± she hissed, ¡°you need to fix your attitude. I don¡¯t care what¡¯s bothering you, but you don¡¯t bring it behind my counter. Got it?¡±

    I swallowed hard, forcing myself not to argue. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    She stared at me for another moment, then shook her head and stomped back into her office. I let out a shaky breath, my heart pounding. Great. Just great. First day, and I¡¯d already ruined it. But I didn¡¯t have time to think about that now.

    When my shift finally ended, I ripped off the apron, grabbed my bag, and bolted out the back door before anyone could say another word to me. I rushed down the cracked sidewalk, my chest tight with panic.

    The sun was starting to sink, painting everything in orange. My legs felt heavy, and sweat trickled down my back. I didn¡¯t care about the cheap dress I wore¨Cit wasn¡¯t even ironed properly. None of it mattered.

    I just needed to get there before Adrian left. I gged down the first taxi I saw, nearly tripping over my own feet as I yanked the door open.

    ¡°Auction center, please. As fast as you can,¡± I blurted out, barely catching my breath.

    The driver raised an eyebrow but nodded. The engine growled to life, and we lurched into traffic.

    I tapped my phone nervously, trying to distract myself<b>, </b>but every minute felt like an hour. What if I¡¯m toote? My thoughts spiraled. What if he¡¯s already

    gone?

    The driver finally pulled up to the wide front steps of the auction center, its white pirs towering above the crowd. My heart sank the moment I saw people already leaving, some carrying brochures, some chatting excitedly.

    <b>I </b><b>thrust </b><b>a </b>few crumpled bills at the driver, barely waiting for my change before pushing the door open and running <b>up </b>the steps.

    I scanned every <b>face</b>¨Cmen in tailored suits, women in sparkling gowns, security guards in dark uniforms¨Cbut none of them <b>was </b>him.

    <b>I </b>approached <b>a </b>staff member in a ck zer. ¡°Excuse me, did Adrian Westwood already leave<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked, my voice shaky.

    <b>She </b>checked something on her tablet and nodded politely. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. He left about ten minutes ago.¡±

    Ten minutes. The word¡¯s echoed in my head like a cruel joke. Just ten minutes. If I hadn¡¯t snapped at those customers<b>, </b>if I¡¯d left just a little earlier

    I clenched my fists so tightly my nails bit into my palms. My chest burned, frustration bubbling up like acid. All this running, all this worrying, and I still

    missed him.

    I turned away, my eyes stinging, and made my way through the thinning crowd. My head throbbed, and my throat felt tight. I needed a moment to calm down before I did something stupid.

    The women¡¯s bathroom was near the side hallway, quieter than the rest of the building. I pushed the door open, my reflection greeting me from the mirror¨Cmessy hair, red cheeks, and eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    Get it together, Isadora, I told myself. It¡¯s not over. There¡¯ll be another chance.

    I stepped closer to the sink, turning on the tap. The cold water stung against my warm skin, grounding me for a moment. I took a slow breath, trying <b>to </b>steady my racing heart.

    Then, as I turned to head toward the paper towels, someone brushed past me, their shoulder hitting mine though it felt like it was just a brush.

    I stopped, the sting of the impact snapping what little patience I had left. I turned sharply, the words spilling out before I could stop them. <b>¡°</b><b>Hey</b>, <b>watch </b>where you¡¯re going!¡±

    The woman paused, her head turning toward me. And for a heartbeat, I blinked in confusion.

    She wore a mask. An actual, elegant mask covering the top half of her face. Deep red, with a faint sparkle that matched her stunning gown.

    I couldn¡¯t see her full expression, but her posture was confident, almost dismissive. The air around her felt charged, as if she wasn¡¯t someone used <b>to </b>apologizing.

    My breath caught. ¡°What¡¯s with the mask?¡± I blurted out, my voice low, edged with irritation and curiosity.

    She didn¡¯t answer right away, and the silence stretched between us, thick and tense. My heart pounded louder than before, part anger, part intrigue.

    She tilted her head, and though I couldn¡¯t see her eyes clearly, I felt the weight of her gaze.

    In that quiet, marble¨Ctiled bathroom, something shifted. I had <i>no </i>idea who she was<b>, </b>or why she wore a mask

 Ex wife bye 196

    <b>Chapter </b><b>196 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    There she was.

    Standing right in front of me, staring me dead in the face.

    I froze for the briefest moment, my breath catching in my throat. It had been five years¨Cfive painfully long, unforgettable years¨Csince thest time I saw her. Five years since she destroyed the most precious thing in my life. Five years since she killed my child.

    And now she had the nerve to stand here, in the same building, as if nothing had happened. As if she wasn¡¯t the reason for one of the darkest chapters of my life.

    My gaze moved from the faded, nearly colorless shoes she wore, scuffed at the edges, to the wrinkled and slightly stained top she had on. Even the cheap trousers she wore had a threading loose near the knee. I felt something twist in my chest- Disgust.

    So this is what Adrian had lowered himself to? Allowing her¨Chis supposed mistress, the mother of his child¨Ctoe to a prestigious auction dressed like amon maid? Even James, who was just his friend, had enough decency to dress properly.

    My jaw tightened. Adrian¡¯s standards must have fallen so low that it was almostughable.

    Her voice then cut through my thoughts, sharp and impatient. ¡°Are your ears blocked out or are you deaf? Can¡¯t you say something?¡±

    For a moment, her words felt far away, muffled by the rush of old memories wing at my mind¨CMy expression didn¡¯t change, my voice came out calm, even, yet cold enough to slice through steel

    ¡°And what would I have to say to someone like you?¡± I asked.

    She frowned, brows knitting together in annoyance. ¡°Someone like me? Do you even know me? You were walking out of here and you hit without even saying sorry!¡±

    my

    shoulders

    ¡°Oh please,¡± I scoffed, unable to hide a small smirk. ¡°That was barely considered a hit. But knowing someone like you, you¡¯d dly escte the situation to make yourself look like the victim.¡±

    For a moment, the annoyance in her expression shifted into something else¨Cconfusion. I could see it clearly. She didn¡¯t recognize me. Not yet. And why would she? Everyone in this city who once knew me thinks I¡¯m dead. It¡¯s the lie that kept me safe all these years.

    She tilted her head, trying to ce me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she demanded.

    My eyes didn¡¯t leave hers. I let my silence stretch, heavy and deliberate.

    Finally, I leaned in just slightly, my voice dropping lower<b>, </b>carrying more weight. ¡°I¡¯m not going to repeat myself. And listen closely: I¡¯m not done with you. But until then, don¡¯t ever touch me again¨Cor you¡¯ll be sorry.¡±

    Her mouth opened slightly, as if to ask something else, but I didn¡¯t give her the chance. I turned on my heel, the hem of my dress brushing against her leg as I walked past her.

    I could feel her eyes burning into my back, filled with a mix of confusion and something close to fear, but she still didn¡¯t understand who I was. Not yet.

    ¡°Hey, do I know you?¡± she called after me, her voice carrying a note of uncertainty this time.

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    I kept walking, my hand brushing against the mask covering half of my face. The truth was, part of me wanted <b>to </b><b>turn </b>back<b>, </b><b>rip </b><b>the </b><b>mask </b><b>off</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>tell </b><b>her </b>exactly who I was¨Cto watch her face twist in horror and guilt as realization dawned on her.

    Lucky for her, I was in a good mood today. That was the only reason I didn¡¯t p her across the face <b>right </b>there <b>in </b><b>that </b><b>bathroom</b>. <b>It </b><b>wouldn¡¯t </b><b>have </b><b>been </b>

    <b>19:45 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>23 </b><b>Jul </b><b>& </b>G

    hard, it would have been satisfying, even. But not now. Not yet. I had worked too hard and waited too long to throw everything away over a moment of anger. Besides, I didn¡¯t want them to know it was me¨Cnot yet, at least.

    The manager had already told me when the car would arrive at my hotel, and that thought alone brought a small smile to my lips. <b>Once </b><b>it </b><b>got </b><b>there</b>, I would arrange for it to be taken back to Mexico immediately, far away from curious eyes and unwanted questions.

    Without wasting any more time, I got into my convoy and the cars pulled away from the auction center,

    The ride back to the hotel was quick, though my thoughts made it feel longer.

    When we finally reached the hotel, I noticed immediately that the manager had followed through with my request: the bed had been changed<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>had </b>insisted on it earlier, and it seemed they had done a decent job. I stepped into the room and finally took off my mask, letting my face breathe properly. The air in the suite felt cooler against my skin, a small relief after wearing that thing for hours.

    I slipped out of my red gown carefully, hanging it neatly in the wardrobe. The diamonds sewn into the fabric caught the soft light, and for a second, <b>I </b>traced them with my finger. It was a beautiful dress¨Cand today, it had helped me win more than just a car. It helped me win a moment over Adrian. A small victory, but a sweet one.

    With the dress put away, I moved to the bed and bounced on it lightly to test it. It wasn¡¯t as perfect as the one I had back at my home <b>in </b>Mexico, but <b>it was </b>far better than what they had before. Good enough. For tonight, at least.

    Then I reached for my phone on the bedside table. I had put it on Do Not Disturb earlier; I didn¡¯t need unnecessary calls breaking my focus while I was at the auction. But now, I wanted to hear Rosa¡¯s voice. Just a quick call, to check in, to hear about her day. That was one of the moments I truly looked forward to.

    But just as I was about to unlock my phone, there was a small, polite knock on the door. ra, of course. I had told her I wouldn¡¯t need her for the rest of the day, so why was she here? Something must havee up.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I called out, my voice calm but curious.

    The door opened, and ra stepped in, holding her tablet close <i>to </i>her chest, She looked slightly hesitant, her gaze flickering to me and then back down at the device in her hand.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, ma¡¯am,¡± she began. ¡°But Mr. ke called me a few minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°I had my phone on DND<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I exined, though she probably guessed that already. ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked, my tone level but sharper now.

    ra shifted her weight slightly. ¡°He said he wanted to speak to you about the New York branch.¡±

    The New York branch. My pulse quickened just a fraction. Something about the way she said it¨Ccarefully, almost reluctantly¨Ctold me it wasn¡¯t good news. It was never good

    ?

    AD

    Swift

 Ex wife bye 197

    <b>Chapter </b><b>197 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°He said I should let you know that you guys are gonna talk on Zoom,¡± ra said.

    Just when I was about to call Charlie too¡­ of all times.

    I nced around the hotel suite, my eyes darting from therge bed to the couch and the white walls. My father knew how my house looked like ¨C from the marble¨Ctiled background of my living room to the signature painting of my mother above the firece. If I were to video call him here, even with the luxury around me, he¡¯d surely notice something was off.

    But maybe I could pull this off. I could always tell him I went out to see someone. Besides, he said he wanted to talk about business, and when he gets into that mode, he rarely notices much else. Still, my stomach twisted at the thought.

    I let out a small sigh and straightened my shoulders. ¡°Alright, set up the Zoom meeting,¡± I told ra.

    ra gave me a silent nod, her face calm and professional, though I could sense she knew how risky this was. She walked in, quietly closing the door behind her to keep out any hallway noise.

    I moved to sit on the couch where myptop rested, the ck screen reflecting my slightly anxious expression. I ran my fingers through my hair, smoothing it down and checking that it looked presentable. My fingers lingered on my ne for a moment, an old habit whenever I was nervous.

    The hotel room felt too quiet, almost as if the walls were waiting to hear what would happen next. The tension wrapped around me like an invisible nket. I took a deep breath and opened theptop, the screen¡¯s cool glow lighting my face. ra¡¯s reflection hovered in the background as she tapped and clicked to get the call connected.

    After a few rings, the familiar face of my father appeared. His expression was the same serious yet fatherly one I¡¯d seen countless times but there was something else too new lines around his eyes, and more grey in his hair than when Ist saw him almost a month ago. Funny how time marks people quietly, like gentle waves against stone.

    ¨C

    ¡°Olivia,¡± he called out, his voice still carrying that quiet authority.

    A smile lifted my lips as I nodded. ¡°Hi, Dad,¡± I replied, my voice calm though my heartbeat raced beneath the surface.

    ¡°I know how busy you¡¯ve be since you became CEO,¡± he began, leaning slightly forward on his chair. ¡°So I figured you wouldn¡¯t have much time toe home. That¡¯s why I want us to have this discussion here.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, nodding again, trying to keep my expression from giving away how uneasy I felt.

    ¡°As the CEO, you know about the branch in New York that thepany has been working on,¡± he continued, his tone shifting into the measured cadence he always used for business.

    ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ve been keeping tabs on it,¡± I replied, my voice quick, eager to show that I was still on top of my responsibilities. ¡°Funny enough<b>, </b>they¡¯re already done with it. The building is just as beautiful as expected.¡±

    The words left my mouth before I could stop them. The second they did, my mind froze. I¡¯d spoken too quickly too honestly. He wasn¡¯t supposed to know that I was in New York.

    My father¡¯s brows lifted, his eyes sharp with quiet suspicion. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± he asked, his tone softer than usual, which somehow <b>made </b>it even more dangerous.

    I swallowed hard, searching for something anything <b>to </b>say that wouldn¡¯t sound like a lie or make things worse. <b>The </b>silence <b>stretched</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>every </b>second felt like a heavy stone dropped in water, ripples echoing out.

    ¡°Because uhmm¡­ The words stumbled out of my mouth before I could catch them.

    My mind <b>raced</b><b>, </b>heart drumming so loud it nearly drowned out my <b>father¡¯s </b><b>voice</b>. <b>I </b><b>shot </b><b>a </b><b>quick </b>nce <b>at </b><b>ra</b><b>, </b><b>silently </b><b>begging </b><b>for </b>a <b>lifeline</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>she </b><b>just </b><b>shook </b>her <b>head </b>gently, her expression telling me she had nothing <b>to </b><b>add</b>.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>10:08 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b>27 <b>Jul </b>G

    ¡°Because I saw a video of it, obviously.¡± I finally forced out, clearing my throat to sound as casual as possible.

    For a moment, there was silence. My father tilted his head slightly, as if weighing my words, his sharp eyes narrowing the way they always did when he suspected I wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth. My chest tightened. Even now, even through a screen, he had that uncanny ability to read me<b>. </b>

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ ok,¡± he finally said, and I exhaled, though my shoulders still felt stiff with tension. ¡°In that case, that¡¯s good. Now, since <b>you¡¯ve </b><b>seen </b>a video<i>, </i>

    an opening ceremony for the New York branch this brings us to the real reason why I called.¡± His tone shifted, business¨Clike. ¡°I want us to ha

    I blinked, my mind catching on his words. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice even, though I could hear the tightness creeping in.

    ¡°Of course, Olivia,¡± he replied, almost sounding disappointed that I¡¯d even questioned it. ¡°This branch would be our 50th branch globally<b>. </b>That¡¯s huge something to celebrate properly. And since the building is already finished, we¡¯ll have the ceremony in a few days.¡±

    A cold chill settled in <i>my </i>stomach. A few days. My thoughts scrambled: I could still fly back to Mexico before then, Nobody would know I was ever <b>here</b>. My eyes flicked up to ra again, and she gave me a tiny nod, as if reminding me to stay <iposed</i>.

    ¡°Ok, that sounds good,¡± I replied, forcing a smile, hoping it reached my eyes.

    My father nodded, seeming satisfied for now. ¡°Good,¡± he said. Then<i>, </i>unexpectedly, his expression softened.

    ¡°How¡¯s mom?¡± I asked quickly, trying <i>to </i>steer the conversation somewhere safe.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± he said, a small smile tugging at the corner of <i>his </i>lips. ¡°She¡¯s in <i>the </i>bathroom right now, actually.¡±

    Before I could respond, I saw it again: that same familiar <i>look </i><i>on </i>his face, the way his eyes narrowed, scanning the background behind me. His focus sharpened, and I felt my breath catch.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked suddenly, his voice calm, but there was <i>steel </i>underneath.

    <i>My </i>fingers curled tightly around the edge <i>of </i>theptop. ¡°What do you <i>mean</i><i>?</i>¡± I asked, <i>but </i>my voice came out shaky, betraying me.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± he said, his <i>tone </i>turning <i>more </i>serious, almost fatherly but with that <i>business </i>edge I knew all too well. ¡°I gave you the contractor who built your house. I <i>know </i>every corner of it as much as you do. <i>And </i><i>from </i>what I¡¯m seeing behind <i>you</i>¡­ You¡¯re not at home. So, where are you?¡±

    The question hung in the air, heavy and unyielding.

    I swallowed hard, my mind racing for an exnation that wouldn¡¯t make things worse. I nced around the hotel room, <b>cursing </b>myself <b>for </b><b>not </b><b>thinking </b>of changing the background earlier, and I knew this was going <i>to </i>happen. The furniture, the subtle gold trim on the wall, <b>the </b>unfamiliar <b>couch</b><b>¡­ </b>I <b>knew </b><b>it </b>would all stand out like a confession.

    É«

 Ex wife bye 198

    <b>Chapter </b><b>198 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°I went to see a friend of mine,¡± I said, my voice still shaking, every syble feeling heavier than thest.

    My father didn¡¯t immediately respond. I could see his eyes narrow on the screen, his gaze sharp and probing, and for a moment, I thought he¡¯d call <b>my </b>bluff outright. Then, after what felt like a small eternity, he finally spoke, his tone calm but unreadable. ¡°I see,¡± he said simply.

    The tension in my chest loosened just slightly, but it didn¡¯tst.

    ¡°Anyways, before the ceremony, I¡¯ll being to New York.¡± His voice dropped that line <i>so </i>casually, but it crashed into me like a tidal wave.

    My brows knitted together, my mind racing to catch up. I nced up at ra who stood silently by, her eyes wide but offering no lifeline. ¡°Why do you want toe here¡­ I mean, there?¡± I corrected myself, cursing the slip the moment it left my lips.

    My father noticed. He always did. His brows rose, a quiet signal that he¡¯d caught my mistake, but he didn¡¯t linger on it. <b>¡°</b>Olivia, this is the 21st century. No one announces a major ceremony through newspapers anymore,¡± he said. His tone was steady, businesslike, as if the conversation had pivoted fully <b>to </b>strategy now. ¡°The best way to get investors to pay attention¨Cto actually show up¨Cis to announce it through television and major news outlets. And nothing will catch their eye faster than the CEO herself giving the opening speech.¡±

    Thatst part hit me like ice water. ¡°Wait, what?¡± I blurted out, my eyes blinking rapidly, unable to mask my shock.

    He tilted his head, and I could see a flicker of amusement, like he was watching a child who hadn¡¯t done her homework. ¡°Why are you so surprised, Olivia? It¡¯s a big ceremony. You want me to give the speech?¡±

    I scrambled to find words, my mind a fog of panic and conflicting thoughts. ¡°Well, yes. I mean, you have more experience than I do,¡± I said quickly, almost desperately.

    He let out a quiet chuckle, but his expression didn¡¯t soften. ¡°No,¡± he said, and that one syble felt final. ¡°This has nothing to do with experience. I¡¯m no longer the CEO, and I have no right to perform a task like that. That¡¯s your responsibility now.¡±

    My chest tightened, my thoughts swirling around the reality of what this meant.

    He continued, each word falling like a gavel. ¡°Before we announce the ceremony, I¡¯ll officially announce to the world that you are not just my daughter but the CEO of ke Enterprise.¡±

    I tried to swallow the sudden dryness in my mouth. My tongue fet/heavy, my voice stuck somewhere in my throat. This couldn¡¯t be happening now¨Cnot after years of nning, of staying in the shadows, of carefully controlling who knew what.

    ¡°But why?¡± I finally managed to ask, my voice quieter, softer, as though I was speaking to him not just as my father, but as the only person who knew the full story of my past.

    He paused, and for the first time, I saw the weight in his eyes. The years of protecting me. The years of waiting for me to be ready. ¡°You know the two reasons why we kept it hidden till now,¡± he said gently. His voice softened just slightly, reminding me of the man who used <b>to </b>read me stories when I couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡°But I¡¯ve watched you <i>since </i>you took over. You¡¯ve be stronger, more confident, and more capable than you even realize. A certain you can handle yourself now.¡±

    Crap. This wasn¡¯t just about business anymore¨Cthis was personal. His faith in me should have felt like a blessing, but instead, it twisted in my <b>stomach </b>like guilt.

    He couldn¡¯t know that everything I¡¯d nned hinged on being invisible. My enemies still believed I was dead. The element of surprise was <b>my greatest </b>weapon, and if my father made this announcement, I¡¯d lose it all. They¡¯d see my face, they¡¯d know <b>I </b>was alive, and then everything <b>I¡¯d </b>worked <b>for </b><b>these </b>past five years could crumble.

    ¡°I get your point Dad, but this is really serious. If they know who I am and that I¡¯ve taken over, they would try <b>to </b>tear <b>us </b><b>apart </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>inside</b><b>, </b>from <b>our </b>weakest point.¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady, though my chest felt painfully tight.

    ¡°And where is that?¡± my dad asked, his eyebrow raised. That look of quiet challenge in his <b>eyes </b>always <b>made </b><b>me </b><b>feel </b><b>like </b><b>a </b><b>child </b><b>again</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>10:08 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>27 </b><b>Jul </b><b>G </b>

    ¡°Charlie, of course,¡± I replied quickly, leaning a bit closer to the screen. ¡°If you make the announcement, they might try to get him from his school

    yourst name to his. People don¡¯t know Charlie is a ke.<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>paused, because they¡¯ll know he¡¯s a ke. That¡¯s why till now I¡¯ve avoided adding) searching his face for any sign that he might bend.

    He stayed silent for a moment, his gaze thoughtful, the small wrinkles on his forehead deepening. Then, in his calm, unwavering tone, he said, ¡°You worry too much, Olivia. And I understand. You¡¯re trying to keep your son safe. Your mother went off to New York alone and unprotected because of Julian, so I know how protective mothers can get. But that¡¯s why Charlie has a special forces team with him at school and home. So there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    I swallowed, feeling my shoulders tense. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not enough¡­¡± I started, but he gently raised a hand to stop me.

    ¡°The only thing you should worry about,¡± he continued, ¡°is giving a good speech.¡±

    I let out a slow sigh, my eyes shifting away from the screen for a moment to nce at ra. Her face was calm, but I could see the flicker of concern in her eyes. She knew, as well as I did, what making my identity public really meant.

    ¡°He¡¯s already made up his mind,¡± I thought, the realization settling heavily in my chest. My father was a man who rarely changed direction once he set his

    course.

    ¡°Fine then,¡± I finally murmured, my voice lower than I meant it to be.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he said, his expression softening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be okay. Just like how I¡¯m calm even though you¡¯re in New York¨Cthe same city where you almost died. I¡¯m calm because I know you can protect yourself.¡±

    The words floated in the quiet of the room, and for a heartbeat, everything froze in my mind. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± I forced out, nodding slowly.

    But then it hit me. Wait. What did he just say?

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, blinking as the realization sank in, my heart starting to race. ¡°Who said I was in New York?¡±

    My father¡¯s face remained still, but I saw a small<b>, </b>knowing smile tug at the corner of his lips. ¡°Oh,e off it, Olivia,¡± he said, his voice almost teasing but with that familiar steel beneath it. ¡°How long were you going to hide it from me? I just yed dumb, giving you several chances toe out, but you

    didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡± I stammered, searching desperately for something, anything, that would exin it away. My mind flipped through excuses, but they all felt flimsy, breakable. Before I could finish, he gave me the look. The look that said: There¡¯s no need to push further. You¡¯ve been cornered.

    I closed my mouth, pressing my lips into a thin line, frustration and resignation mixing in my chest. It was useless. He always knew before I even opened my mouth.

    ¡°How long have you known?¡± I finally asked, my voice softer now.

    ¡°From the moment you stepped off the ne,¡± he replied simply. ¡°I might be an ocean away, Olivia, but never think for a second that I don¡¯t know where my daughter is. Especially in New York.¡± His eyes softened, but there was an unmistakable gravity in them.

    ¡°So Damien told you?¡± I asked, unable to stop myself, my tone edging toward usation.

    He shook his head lightly. ¡°Damien doesn¡¯t speak to me about you unless you ask him to. And ra is loyal to you first. Rosa? She¡¯d rather, secrets than mine.¡± His gaze held mine, unwavering. I have other ways, Olivia. You know that.¡±

    A quiet shiver ran through me, not from fear of him¨Cbut from the reminder that my father saw farther than I ever could.

    ect your

    ¡°I only stayed silent,¡± he continued, ¡°because I wanted to see how you¡¯d handle it. And I must say, your handling of the auction was¡­ impressive<b>, </b><b>Even </b><b>if </b>you didn¡¯t n to draw so much attention.¡±

    I swallowed, a tiny, involuntary smile forming despite myself. ¡°You heard about that too, huh<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°I hear everything,¡± he said, his tone still gentle, but reminding me once again of who he was.

    <b>10:08 </b>Sun, 27 <b>Jul </b>

    ¡°And you¡¯re stilling here?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, my voice quieter now, the edge of defiance reced by something more like worry.

    <b>¡°</b>I am,¡± he said firmly. ¡°And we¡¯ll stand side by side at that ceremony. You¡¯ve spent years hiding, Olivia. It¡¯s time to show them who <b>you </b>really are

    I let the words sink in, the weight of them pressing on my chest. I knew arguing further was pointless. He had already decided.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I whispered, my gaze dropping for a moment before meeting his eyes again. ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way.¡±

    And in that moment, with theptop screen glowing between us, I realized there was no turning back now.

    The mask wasing off¨Cwhether I was ready or not.

 Ex wife bye 199

    <b>Chapter </b><b>199 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± I asked James, my voice edged with irritation that even I couldn¡¯t hide.

    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s the second thing that¡¯s hot on the inte right now,¡± James replied, his tone carrying a faint worry underneath the words. ¡°The <b>CEO </b>of Beaumont Synergy, Marcus Beaumont, returns to New York City.¡±

    A tight sigh slipped from my lips, my hand instinctively going up to my forehead as if I could rub away the pressure that was starting to build there. It hadn¡¯t even been three months since Marcus left the city¨Cand now he was already back, as if nothing had happened. Of all the people who could cause me trouble, he was the one who never failed to deliver.

    I didn¡¯t even have to guess why he was back. Marcus never returned quietly. Every time, it was like a storm rolling in. He would find new ways to undercut my business, spread rumors to weaken investor trust, and chip away at Westwood Cooperation¡¯s reputation. Sometimes subtle, sometimes <b>tant</b><b>¨C</b><b>but </b>always relentless.

    The rest of the ride was heavy with silence, except for James asionally ncing at me, <b>as </b>though searching for any sign of what I might be nning. But my mind felt too cluttered for ns right now. Too cluttered even for anger.

    Finally, the cars pulled up to the gates of my estate. The familiar sight of the tall iron gates and manicured hedges barely brought me the usual <bfort</b>. My bodyguards were already waiting; one stepped forward, opening the door smoothly.

    I stepped out, feeling the cool evening air brush against my face, and James fell in behind me as we walked towards the entrance. My shoes echoed against the hallway

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± James asked, breaking the silence. His voice was careful, as if trying not to push too hard.

    I paused near the foot of the stairs, turning to him. ¡°We can talk about this tomorrow, okay?¡± I replied, my hand pressing against my temple as a dull <b>ache </b>threatened to sharpen. ¡°Right now, a sudden headache just popped up¨Cand I¡¯d really like to rest.¡±

    James didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°Would you being by the office tomorrow?¡± he asked after a moment.

    ¡°Are there going to be any important investors around?¡± I countered, the questioning out t.

    ¡°No, but.. he began.

    ¡°So is there really a reason for me to swing by?¡± I cut him off, my tone sharper than intended.

    James frowned, his lips parting as though he was choosing his next words carefully. ¡°Come on, Adrian. We talked about this. I thought you left that part of you in the gutter when you agreed toe to the auction. I thought you were done with this¡­ shutting everyone out.¡±

    ¡°And I told you,¡± I said, my voice lowering but still carrying an edge, ¡°I¡¯m no longer that man. I¡¯m no longer a shell of myself.¡±

    ¡°Then prove it,¡± James pushed back, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want toe to yourpany? The staff haven¡¯t <b>seen </b>their <b>boss </b><b>in </b>months, Adrian. That <i>should </i>be a good enough reason. And besides, we also need to address the Marcus issue properly.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, frustration mixing with the pounding in my head. For a brief moment, I wanted to tell him he didn¡¯t understand¨C<b>that</b>¨Cing <b>into </b>that building meant facing everything I¡¯d tried to bury under work and silence. But I knew James well enough to realize he wouldn¡¯t drop <b>it</b>, not <b>this </b>time.

    ¡°Alright, alright, fine,¡± I muttered, exhaling heavily. ¡°Jeez, can¡¯t you just take a simple no for an answer<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Alright sir,¡± James said, his voice calm but there was that small, proud smile tugging at the corner of his lips. He turned <b>around </b>and <b>began walking </b>toward the front door, clearly satisfied he¡¯d convinced me toe by the office tomorrow<b><i>. </i></b>

    Before he could disappear down the corridor, I called after him. ¡°Also¡ªdon¡¯t forget about the masked <b>woman</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I <b>added</b>, <b>my </b>tone <b>steady</b><b>, </b><b>though </b><b>my </b><b>mind </b>was anything but calm. ¡°I know you need those two things that are usually essential to find her¨Cher name and <b>her </b><b>face</b><b>¨C</b><b>but </b><b>you </b><b>can </b><b>still </b><b>try </b><b>one </b><b>more </b>way.¡±

    <b>10:08 Sun</b><b>, </b><b>27 </b><b>Jul </b>GA

    James paused, turning to face me, curiosity sparking in his eyes. ¡°Voice tracking,¡± he said, finishing the thought almost in sync with me,

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I replied, giving a brief nod. ¡°She spoke plenty of times during the auction, Get the audio, clean it up, and try to find out who she is. Her voice might show up somewhere, in a database or an interview¨Canything.¡±

    James didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, though. ¡°You forgot to leave out the part where it¡¯s way more difficult and not a hundred percent certain he reminded me, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Nah, I trust you guys,¡± I said with a faint smirk. ¡°And if that way fails, then we can always use n

    B

    James opened his mouth, maybe to ask what that n was, but thought better of it. Instead, he nodded once and headed out, his footsteps fading into the hall.

    I turned on my heel and started walking upstairs, my shoes making soft thuds on the steps. Either way, she¡¯s not going to be able to hide her identity from me forever. No one ever does. But for now, she wasn¡¯t the most urgent problem. The real storm on the horizon was Marcus¨Cand the chaos that always seemed to follow wherever he showed up.

    Just the thought of his name felt like someone pressing a dull knife against my temples. I already had a headache just hearing he was back in the city. What then happens when he actually starts his mischievous games¨Cschemes to undercut my business, poison my reputation, and snatch investors right from under me?

    I let out a long, heavy sigh as I entered my bedroom. The quiet of the house felt heavier tonight, like the walls themselves were bracing for the trouble Marcus would bring. I loosened my suit tie, pulling it free from around my neck, letting the fabric slide between my fingers before tossing it onto the bed.

    It was almost ridiculous when I thought about it¨Chow this conflict with Marcus really started from something so petty. Two years ago, at a business conference filled with CEOS and high¨Cranking directors, I¡¯d barely had any sleep for two days straight. My mind was foggy, but I still went because appearances mattered,

    I¡¯d gotten myself a cup of strong, ck coffee¨Cmore out of desperation than choice. Then, as luck would have it, I stumbled and spilled it right onto Marcus Beaumont¡¯s perfectly tailored jacket.

    At first, I thought it would just be an awkward moment, maybe evenughable. People spill drinks all the time, especially in packed rooms where elbows brush and words fly faster than thoughts.

    But Marcus wasn¡¯t <i>like </i>most people. He stared at the stain like I¡¯d defiled something sacred, his face twisting with barely controlled fury. The silence that followed felt like itsted forever, all eyes turning toward us. And that was when I realized: for him, this wasn¡¯t an ident. It was an insult. A deration of war.

    Since then, he¡¯d turned every opportunity into a battlefield. Taking swings at mypany whenever he could, spreading rumors to lure investors to his side, and making every boardroom feel <i>like </i>a chessboard where only one of us could checkmate the other.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 200

    <b>Chapter </b><b>200 </b>

    DAMIEN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Come on, pick up,¡± I muttered under my breath, pacing back and forth across my hotel room. My thumb tapped impatiently against the side of my phone as I watched the screen. The call rang and rang, then went silent, straight to voicemail.

    This was already the fifth time I was trying to reach Julian this morning. I knew him well enough to know he wasn¡¯t exactly a morning person<b>, </b><b>but </b><b>still</b><b>¨C</b><b>it </b>was almost 8:40 a.m. by now. Normal people would be awake.

    I sighed and nced around the room to distract myself. Sunlight filtered through the half¨Cdrawn curtains, casting long streaks across the floor and highlighting the neat stack of files on the table¨Cdocuments about the auction, logistics for transporting Olivia¡¯s car, and a few otherpany matters. Yet, despite everything else waiting for my attention, my mind was fixed on just one thing: Olivia.

    Just as I was about to hang up and try againter, the call finally connected. A raspy, half¨Casleep voice drifted through the speaker.

    ¡°Hey, what up,¡± Julian mumbled.

    Relief washed over me, but annoyance quickly followed. ¡°This is the fifth time I¡¯ve tried calling you! How are you still asleep at this time?¡± I asked, trying not to sound too irritated.

    ¡°Look, you of all people know howte I sleep in<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he replied, his voice carrying thatzy calm he always seemed to have. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m working for someone, so why should I wake up early?¡±

    I paused, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°That¡¯s not my point,¡± I said, trying to steer us back to what mattered. ¡°But let¡¯s forget that for now. Let¡¯s talk about why I really called.¡±

    ¡°Okay, and which is?¡± Julian asked, still sounding like he might doze off any

    second.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Olivia.¡±

    There was a short silence on the other end. Then Julian spoke, a bit more alert now. ¡°Isn¡¯t she with you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is,¡± I replied, lowering my voice slightly as if someone might overhear me¨Ceven though I was alone. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m calling. You know how I feel about her, Julian. I¡¯ve been trying to show her, but¡­ I don¡¯t know, she just seems a little distant every time I try.¡±

    I stopped pacing, standing by the window and staring down at the quiet street below. Cars movedzily, and a few pedestrians strolled by,pletely unaware of the thoughts swirling in my head.

    ¡°Okay, so why are you telling me this?¡± Julian asked, his voice carrying genuine confusion.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re her brother,¡± I said quickly, my words tumbling out. ¡°I know you two only discovered that about five years ago, but even before then, you were close with her. You understand her better than anyone else I know. I need some tips, Julian. I want to do this right.¡±

    ¡°What kind of tips are you talking about?¡± he asked, sounding slightly amused now.

    he was still

    feel like

    ¡°Well, for starters<b>¡­ </b>a way to get her attention,¡± I said, running a hand through my hair. ¡°When I first met her, she was pregnant, and k healing from what happened before. But it¡¯s been five years since then, Julian. I think she¡¯s had enough time to heal¡­ or at least, I hop nothing should hold me back anymore. She just won big at the auction, and I thought maybe I should get her flowers? Or something <b>to </b><b>show </b><i>I¡¯m </i>thinking of her.¡±

    There was another pause. I could almost hear Julian trying to process everything.

    ¡°Flowers, huh,¡± he repeated slowly, as if testing the idea in his head.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I continued, my voice a bit more hopeful now. ¡°But not just ordinary ones. Maybe something thoughtful<b>, </b>like <b>her </b><b>favorite flowers</b><b>¡­ </b><b>though </b><b>I¡¯m </b>embarrassed to say I¡¯m not even sure what those are.¡±

    I chuckled softly, shaking my head. It felt strange, admitting out loud that despite being around her all this <b>time</b>, there were still details <b>about </b><b>her </b>I didn 1 know. Details I wanted to know.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s a bold step given the woman she has be today. Anyway, I¡¯m not really sure which flowers she likes, or if she even likes those <b>but </b>I can assure you of one thing¨Cshe likes boat rides. And I¡¯m not talking about a yacht, I mean using a canoe with paddles, Julian said<b>, </b>his voice steady <b>and </b>calm despite the early hour.

    I raised an eyebrow, the idea settling into my mind, but still sounding foreign. ¡°And where am I supposed to find a canoe<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked<b>, </b><b>half </b>amused <b>and </b>half

    serious.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to find a lot once you find a goodke,¡± Julian replied, almost teasingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, though,¡± I added after a moment of silence. ¡°That someone like her would be interested in something so simple. I mean, she has <b>her </b>own yacht.¡±

    Julian chuckled softly through the call. ¡°That¡¯s just Olivia for you. Sometimes the simplest things speak to her heart more than all the grand <b>luxuries </b><b>she </b>

    owns.¡±

    His words stuck with me for a second. Even after five years, there were still parts of Olivia that surprised me. And somehow<b>, </b>that made me <b>want </b><b>to </b><b>know </b>

    her even more.

    ¡°Well,¡± I said, feeling a sudden burst of motivation, ¡°I don¡¯t mind going on a littleke adventure with her. In fact, I¡¯m going to do that this <b>morning</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Alright then, I wish you luck,¡± Julian replied, his voice turning a bit more serious. ¡°A little tip though¨Ceven if she might seem like she¡¯s pushing everyone out, that¡¯s just her. She has a really small circle, and sometimes it can be hard for her to let new people in. But if she sees that you¡¯re genuine, she¡¯ll notice that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± I said, appreciating the advice more than I let on.

    Julian cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, I have to go now. My dad has informed me that he¡¯ll being to New York, which <b>I </b>find strange, but I still need <b>to </b>prepare. So we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°And I have a small date to set up,¡± I added with a grin before ending the call.

    As the call disconnected, I stared at my reflection in the mirror across the room. My hair was slightly messy, and my shirt was wrinkled from pacing back and forth, but none of that mattered right now. For some reason, the thought of seeing her this morning made my heart race in a way I hadn¡¯t felt in a

    while

    ¡°Alright, Damien, step one: check up on her,¡± I murmured to myself.

    I grabbed my hotel <i>key </i>card from the desk, smoothed down my shirt, and walked to the door. My footsteps echoed softly in the hallway as I made my way towards her suite. In the back of my mind, I imagined how she might look this morning¨Cmaybe still in her robe, her hair slightly undone, the side <b>of </b>Olivia most people never got to see.

    Standing at her door, I let out a small breath, then knocked gently. There was a pause, and I could hear faint movement behind the door <b>before </b>the handle turned.

    The door opened, and there <i>she </i>was. Her hair was loosely tied, her eyes still carrying a hint of sleep, and <b>the </b>soft fabric <b>of </b><b>her </b>rot shoulders. The second her eyes met mine, her lips curved into a small smile. And just like that<b>, </b>my morning <b>felt </b><b>brighter</b>.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said, her voice softer than usual, almost vulnerable in its rawness.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, my heart strangely calm. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said, stepping aside and pulling the door wider.

    <b>gracefully </b><b>on her </b>

    <b>I </b>stepped inside, the familiar scent of her perfume mixing with the faint freshness of the morning. <b>The </b><b>curtains </b><b>were </b><b>slightly </b><b>parted</b><b>, </b><b>letting </b><b>the </b><b>New </b><b>York </b>sunlight spill <i>onto </i>the floor. For a moment, I just stood there, taking her in. Even with no makeup<b>, </b><b>even </b><b>without </b><b>the </b><b>sharp </b><b>suits </b>and <b>expensive </b><b>dresses </b>she looked¡­ perfect.

    <b>10:08 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>27 </b>

 Ex wife bye 201

    DAMIEN¡¯S POV

    ¡°You can stop staring now,¡± she teased, her lips curling into a small yful smirk as she pulled out the chair and sat down gracefully.

    I let out a soft chuckle, rubbing the back of my neck to hide how caught off guard Iv

    ¡°So,¡± I cleared my throat, leaning forward, ¡°how was your night?¡±

    ¡°It was alright,¡± she replied, her tone calm buth!

    ¡°Mine was okay,¡± I nodded, forcing my voice

    gaze briefly drifting, like her mind was already upied with other thoughts. ¡°And yours<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    sound casual. Then I added, ¡°Again, congrattions on your win yesterday. You were basically the centre

    of attention. Honestly, I didn¡¯t even expect you to bid that amount.¡±

    She crossed one leg over the other and folded her arms lightly, her expression turning a bit <i>more </i>serious, though the corner of her lips twitched as if she found my surprise amusing. ¡°Sometimes when you want to get something done, you have to go extreme,¡± she said. ¡°Plus, I was tired of ying with them.¡±

    ¡°That guy, Adrian Westwood,¡± I said, lowering my voice slightly. ¡°It seemed like he was after more than just the car. But¡­ Well, he couldn¡¯t achieve <b>it</b>.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the past now,¡± she replied almost instantly, her voice firmer, as if shutting the door on the topicpletely.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I agreed, raising my hands in a small surrender. ¡°But winning that car will live with you in the past, present, and future,¡± I added, letting a yful grin spread across my face. ¡°Which is why I think we should celebrate.¡±

    Her brows rose just a bit, curiosity breaking through her guarded look. ¡°As tempting as that may sound,¡± she started, the amusement fading slightly, ¡°I can¡¯t drink much alcohol or go clubbing. I have my te full now that my dad ising over.¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about clubs or alcohol?¡± Iughed softly, shaking my head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m talking about something different. Something calm. Probably like the time we went out when we first arrived in the city. Remember that?¡±

    She paused, her expression softening as she clearly recalled that day. ¡°Hmm¡­ well, I did enjoy my time that day<i>,¡± </i>she admitted, her tone lighter. ¡°So tell me, what do you have in mind this time?¡±

    ¡°Like I said,¡± I began, leaning forward with more excitement than I meant to show, ¡°I want us to do something unique. And what¡¯s more unique than a nice canoe ride down theke?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she repeated, breaking intoughter that sounded so genuine it caught me off guard.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± she added, still smiling, though

    searched mine to see if I was joking

    ¡°Of course I am,¡± I said, my grin widening as I <i>nodde </i>

    ¡°?

    think it would be a good way for us to bond. Away from all the noise and business talk.¡±

    ¡°You do realize that it¡¯s almost impossible to find a cleanke in New York, right?¡± she pointed out, amusement dancing in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassured her, feeling my heart pick <b>up </b>slightly just seeing her amused expression. ¡°I have my ways.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. ¡°I find that hard to believe, given that this is your first time in America<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she teased, her voice <b>carrying </b>that soft humor that always made her so captivating.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it covered, don¡¯t worry,¡± I repeated, more confidently this time.

    <b>She </b>tilted her head slightly, studying me as though trying to decide whether to challenge me further or y along. ¡°Hmm¡­ and how <b>long </b><b>are </b><b>we </b>nning on spending there?¡± she finally asked, a yful challenge lingering in her tone.

    ¡°Maybe an hour or two,¡± I shrugged. ¡°But you know how it is¨Cwhen you¡¯re having <b>a </b>good time<b>, </b>time <b>runs </b>really <b>fast</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>10:08 </b><b>Sun</b>, <b>27 </b><b>Jul </b>

    She held my gaze for a moment longer, then finally nodded. ¡°Alright then,¡± she said, pushing her chair back as she stood <b>up</b><b>. </b>¡°<b>I </b>guess I should <b>prepar </b>myself<b>.</b>¡±

    Her voice carried a faint warmth that told me, despite her walls, she was genuinely considering it not just humoring <b>me</b>.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll excuse you, then,¡± I replied with a small grin, rising from my seat and stepping towards the door.

    Once I stepped out of her room, I couldn¡¯t stop the grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. I squeezed my fist in celebration, whispering under my breath, ¡°Yes.¡±

    It might sound silly, but getting her to say yes to this felt like a small victory. It wasn¡¯t the first time we were going out together, but somehow, I had <i>a </i>feeling this trip would be different¨Cspecial, even. Maybe it was because it wasn¡¯t about business, power, or reputation. It was just us, and maybe, <b>I </b><b>could </b>get her to open up a little more.

    Of course, there was the small detail of me having never actually been in a canoe before, let alone knowing how to paddle one. But how hard could it <b>be</b><b>? </b>It¡¯s just water and a paddle, right?

    I changed into something casual for the ride¨Ca simple t¨Cshirt and navy shorts. I checked myself quickly in the hallway mirror, raking a hand through my hair and deciding it looked good enough. Then I waited, pretending I was just scrolling through my phone when in reality I was counting the seconds.

    A few minutester, the door opened and Olivia stepped out. My eyes lifted, and I froze for a moment. She wore denim shorts paired with a ck crop top, her hair tied loosely behind her head. It wasn¡¯t anything shy, but it was the most casual I had ever seen her¨Cand it caught mepletely <b>off </b>guard.

    ¡°Ok¡­ you look different,¡± I managed to say, keeping my tone calm as if I hadn¡¯t been standing there rehearsing what to say.

    She gave me a faint smile, one that almost made my heart <i>skip</i>. ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s the best choice for this little trip. Now, shall we?¡± Without waiting, she walked ahead, leaving <i>me </i>to catch up.

    At least she seemed interested. Maybe even <i>more </i>than I was.

    The car ride there felt quick, though my mind <i>kept </i>reying every word Julian had said earlier. He¡¯d lived in New York long enough to know the best spots, so <i>he </i>sent me the names of a few quietkes. I picked <i>the </i>one that seemed the calmest and cleanest, wanting today to be perfect.

    When we arrived, theke was everything I¡¯d hoped for¨Cblue water reflecting the soft morning sun, a few scattered canoes floatingzily, and barely anyone around. A breeze rustled through the trees lining the shore, and for a moment, I <i>just </i>stood there, taking it all in.

    We paid for the boat, and then came the unexpected part: actually dragging it into the water. The canoe was heavier than I¡¯d expected. I braced myself, digging my heels into the sandy <i>ground</i>, and after a few strained minutes, I finally got it floating at the edge of theke.

    I turned to Olivia, a bit out of breath but trying to act unfazed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not really a fan of this¡­ so, how exactly do I paddle?¡±

    She paused mid¨C<i>step</i><i>, </i>eyebrows shooting up, and then sheughed¨Can unguarded, genuineugh that I¡¯d barely heard from her before. <b>¡°</b><b>Wow</b><b>, </b><b>really</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she teased, her voice dancing between disbelief and amusement.

    ¡°You suggest we go on a canoe ride and <i>you </i>don¡¯t know how to paddle?¡± she added, trying and failing to hold back moreughter.

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me,¡± I said, scratching the back of my neck. ¡°It¡¯s my first <i>time </i>doing something like this. I was hoping you¡¯d <b>guide </b><b>me</b><b>. </b>

    She

    toge

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 202

    <b>Chapter </b><b>202 </b>

    DAMIEN¡¯S POV

    For a second, I thought about lying¡ªbut what was the point? She could probably see right through me anyway. I let out a sheepishugh, raising <b>my </b>hands slightly in mock surrender.

    ¡°All right, you caught me. He might have given me a little¡­ advice,¡± I admitted.

    She rolled her eyes, but I noticed the corner of her mouth twitch, almost like she was fighting a smile. ¡°Of course he did,¡± she said. ¡°Julian¡¯s practically the only one who remembers I like canoe rides. And since this is your first time, it all pieces together.¡±

    She stepped closer to the canoe, ncing at me and then at the boat like she was weighing whether or not this was really worth it. ¡°Well, since you dragged me all the way out here¨Cand dragged the poor boat too¨CI guess I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    I let out a quiet sigh of relief and grinned. ¡°Deal.¡±

    Carefully, I stepped into the canoe, gripping the sides to steady myself. The boat rocked gently under my weight, the waterpping against it <b>in </b>small ripples. For a moment, it felt like theke was testing us¨Casking if we really belonged there.

    Olivia stepped in next, her movements surprisingly practiced, and settled across from me. A few strands of her hair caught the breeze, brushing <b>lightly </b>against her face before she tucked them behind her ear. Even in this casual outfit¨Csimple shorts and a crop top¨Cshe looked effortlessly striking, her expression calm yet guarded.

    She picked up her paddle, the worn wood smooth under her hands. ¡°First rule¨Cdon¡¯t try to paddle too hard or you¡¯ll just spin us in circles<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, demonstrating a steady, even stroke on one side of the canoe.

    ¡°Like this?¡± I asked, mimicking her motion. My first attempt sshed a little water between us, but the canoe started to move forward, gently rocking

    from side to side.

    She nodded, the edges of her lips softening into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile but wasn¡¯t far from it either. ¡°Better. Just keep it slow, Damien. It¡¯s

    not a race.¡±

    The canoe pushed off the shallow bank and glided farther into theke. Around us, the air felt fresher, cooler. Trees along the shoreline swayed gently, their leaves rustling in a calm, rhythmic sound. Even the ever¨Cpresent hum of New York felt distant here, softened by the water.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re not sinking, so that¡¯s progress,¡± I joked, ncing around.

    She let out a quietugh¨Cbarely more than an exhale¨Cbut it felt like a small victory. Then my gaze drifted back toward the shore, to the two men in ck suits standing watch, their postures alert and eyes scanning the area.

    ¡°Was there any need to bring them along?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to paddle after us in another canoe.¡±

    She didn¡¯t immediately look at me, focusing instead on guiding the boat forward with another slow stroke. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to keep them close, even if they I can¡¯t follow us out here,¡± she said. ¡°Back in this city¡­ You never know what could happen next.¡±

    Her voice was calm, almost matter¨Cof¨Cfact, but there was something deeper beneath it¨Ca weight she carried so naturally that I wondered if she even

    noticed anymore.

    ¡°I get that,¡± I said, my tone softer. ¡°I guess it¡¯s different for you. You don¡¯t really get to¡­ switch off, do you?¡±

    She met my eyes for a moment, her paddle pausing mid¨Cstroke. ¡°Not anymore<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said quietly. Then, as if catching herself, she turned her attention back to the water. ¡°But today, let¡¯s just keep going forward, okay?¡±

    ¡°Always make sure your paddle isn¡¯t sideways,¡± she added, her voice calm but firm, like a teacher patiently guiding a distracted <b>student</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>That </b><b>way </b><b>it </bes in contact with enough water to give the boat direction.¡±

    I nodded, adjusting my grip on the paddle and turning the t side fully into the water. To my surprise, <b>it </b>worked almost <b>instantly</b>¨C<b>the </b>canoe <b>steadied </b><b>itself</b>, gliding forward more smoothly, Just like that, the jerky drifting from before softened into <b>a </b>gentle<b>, </b>almost graceful movement

    <b>¡°</b>You see?¡± Olivia said, her lips curving into a small, satisfied smile. ¡°It¡¯s not asplicated as it looks. Just keep your strokes even.

    I grinned back <b>at </b>her, trying not to look too smug about finally getting it right. ¡°Noted. Left, then right¡­ got it.¡±

    She watched me for a moment, her gaze thoughtful, before turning her own paddle back into the water. ¡°Left then right,¡± she repeated softly, almond the she was speaking to herself as well.

    We started to paddle in sync. With each stroke, the canoe moved further from the shore, cutting through the ssy surface of theke. The noise of the city had faded behind us, reced by the rhythmic ssh of paddles and the asional rustle of leaves in the breeze. Out here, it felt like the world had shrunk down to just the two of us, theke, and the slow, steady heartbeat of the water.

    ¡°So, what made you like this?¡± I asked after a few quiet moments, ncing up at her. ¡°I mean¡­ this whole canoe thing¡±

    She looked ahead, her paddle gliding easily through the water, before answering. ¡°Well¡­ you might not notice it at first, but after a while ofing to differentkes, it bes like therapy,¡± she said, her voice softer now, almost reflective. ¡°It calms my soul and body. When I first took an interest in it, my whole life was still messed up¡­ anding here really helped me breathe.¡±

    I watched the way her expression changed as she spoke¨Cthe hardness in her gaze softened, her shoulders rxed slightly, and for a moment, she looked almost vulnerable, like the weight she usually carried had been set down beside her.

    ¡°I get it¡­ eventually,¡± I replied, though I let out augh, half from nervousness and half from exhaustion. ¡°But right now<b><i>, </i></b>it just feels like my arms are about to fall off.¡±

    She looked at me, amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°How are you breathless and sweating already? You look like you just ran a mile,¡± she teased, still paddling effortlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± I protested, though I couldn¡¯t stop augh from escaping. ¡°How do people on TV do this? They always look calm and heroic, gliding across the water like it¡¯s nothing. Meanwhile, I¡¯m over here trying not to drop my paddle.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just out of practice<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she teased, her tone light but yful.

    ¡°I¡¯ve literally never practiced,¡± I shot back. ¡°Pretty sure this counts as day one.¡±

    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. And for a brief moment, I forgot the burn in my arms, the soreness settling into my shoulders. Herughter made it worth it.

    Then, just as I was about to say something else, a sudden small thud snapped me out of my thoughts. The canoe jerked slightly to the side, and I felt the paddle in my hands stop moving.

    ¡°I think <i>I </i>just hit something¡­ and my paddle is stuck,¡± I said, trying to cug it free. The resistance made the boat rock gently beneath us.

 Ex wife bye 203

    <b>Chapter </b><b>203 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>203 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    I raised an eyebrow at what Damien had just said, trying to keep my tone calm, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, pausing my paddling <b>mid</b>¨Cstroke.

    For a second, he didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he kept tugging and twisting the paddle, his jaw tightening with each movement. It didn¡¯t look like <b>whatever </b><b>had </b>caught it was all that heavy, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t handling it the right way ¨C and thest thing I wanted was for him to panic and <b>tip </b>the boat over.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± I urged, trying to steady my voice so it wouldn¡¯t sound like an order. I could already see the frustration building on his face, the kind <b>that </b>made people act recklessly. ¡°Instead of forcing it, use your hand to feel around and gently free it. You¡¯ll risk less rocking that way<b>.¡± </b>

    Damien let out a sigh, shoulders slumping a little, before giving me a small nod. For a moment, I wondered if he realized how tightly he¡¯d been <b>gripping </b>the paddle, almost as if it had personally offended him.

    I watched as he dipped his hand carefully into the water, his brow furrowed. ¡°Please let there not be crocks,¡± he muttered under his breath<b>, </b>repeating <b>it </b><b>a </b>few times like a prayer.

    Augh nearly bubbled out of me. ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± I teased, shaking my head. ¡°There are no crocodiles in ake, Damien.¡±

    He shot me an embarrassed nce, rolling his eyes slightly, but it softened when he turned back to the water. His hand moved around, feeling under the surface. ¡°Okay, I think I¡¯ve found what¡¯s caught it,¡± he said a few secondster, his voice sounding more relieved than triumphant.

    ¡°Alright, what is it?¡± I asked, leaning forward slightly, though careful not to tilt the canoe too much.

    ¡°It feels like iron¡­ like a chain or something,¡± Damien answered. ¡°It¡¯s wrapped around the paddle de pretty tight.¡±

    ¡°Can you get it off?¡± I asked, trying to keep my tone neutral even though I could see how awkwardly he was bent forward, half his weight leaning over <b>the </b>side.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± he grumbled. ¡°But it¡¯s a bit difficult. It won¡¯te loose easily.¡± His voice carried that hint of frustration again<b>, </b>mixed with stubbornness.

    On any other day, I might have just told him to let it go. After all, we could still paddle back to shore with mine¨Cbut losing it meant being banned from theke, and given how hard it had been to find a quiet spot like this, I wasn¡¯t willing to risk that. And I could already see Damien pushing himself more than he should, his face tense.

    He wasn¡¯t exactly the type for rough outdoor tasks, not because he was weak, but because he hadn¡¯t needed to be. And right now, we didn¡¯t need to make this moreplicated.

    I slipped my phone from my pocket, its screen reflecting the sun briefly, and tapped the small distress button. It was discreet¨Cjust a quiet signal that would bring my bodyguards over in another boat, carrying tools if needed.

    ¡°There¡¯s <i>no </i>need to keep forcing it,¡± I told him gently. ¡°I¡¯ve already called my bodyguards. They should be here in a few minutes¨Cthey¡¯ll bring another boat, and they¡¯ll untangle it properly.¡±

    Damien nced at me, half relieved, half embarrassed, as if he felt like he was giving up too soon. ¡°I swear, it sounded like such an easy n when I thought of it this morning,¡± he murmured, sitting back properly in the canoe and wiping his wet hand on his shorts.

    I chuckled softly, my paddle resting across my knees. ¡°You¡¯ve done better than you think,¡± I told him. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t panic and <b>flip </b><b>the </b>whole boat¡±

    Heughed too, though it sounded <b>a </b>little tired. ¡°Guess I¡¯m still learning. Next time, remind me to choose a pic instead.¡±

    A breeze stirred the water, theke¡¯s surface shimmering under the sun. We floated quietly for <b>a </b>moment, the only sounds being <b>the </b><b>distant </b><b>chirping </b><b>of </b>birds and the gentlep of water against the canoe¡¯s sides.

    A few minutester, I heard the unmistakable whir of an engine from behind Damien. I didn¡¯t need to look back <b>to </b>know <b>who </b><b>it </b>was<b>¨C</b>it <b>could </b><b>only </b><b>be </b>them.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>203 </b>

    <b>My </b><b>bodyguards </b>were <b>already </b><b>speeding </b>toward us on a jet engine boat, their <b>ck </b>suits <b>catching </b>glints of sunlight as <b>they </b>cut across <b>the </b>water, V them <b>approach</b>, I felt the usual flicker of reassurance. This was exactly <b>why </b>I always kept them close<b>, </b>even if <b>some </b><b>people </b>called <b>it </b>excessive. They k?t how <b>to </b><b>think </b><b>quickly</b>, react even faster, and handle situations like this¡ªor worse- -without panicking.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Huh</b><b>, </b>they got here faster than I thought,¡± Damien said, ncing over his shoulder at the approaching boat. His voice carried <b>a </b>mixture of surprise and

    relief<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>They know what they¡¯re doing,¡± I replied, my gaze still on the boat.

    Momentster, one of the bodyguards maneuvered closer, the boat rocking gently from the wake. He stood tall, his voice rising over the gentle p <b>of </b>water against the hull. ¡°Is everything alright, ma¡¯am?¡± he called, scanning me quickly for any signs of distress.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°We¡¯re ready to head back, but his paddle got stuck on something in the water.¡±

    The bodyguard leaned forward, narrowing his eyes as he peered at the paddle Damien still held awkwardly. Then, without missing a beat, he <b>gave </b><b>a </b>crisp nod, removed his suit jacket, and pulled on a life vest. The way he moved¨Cmethodical, confident¨Cwas something I¡¯d seen so many times<b>, </b>yet it <b>always </b>felt oddly reassuring.

    Before Damien could even say another word, the bodyguard slipped into the water with barely a ssh, disappearing under the surface as he swam

    toward our canoe.

    Damien¡¯shot me a nervous nce, his grip tightening on the edge of the boat. ¡°You sure he¡¯s okay down there?¡± he asked, voice pitched slightly higher than usual.

    ¡°He¡¯s trained for this,¡± I assured him, though I couldn¡¯t help but feel the faintest flicker of curiosity myself. What could possibly be holding a simple paddle this long?

    After what felt like a minute but was probably less, my bodyguard surfaced, wet hair stered to his forehead. ¡°Ma¡¯am<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>he began, his tone uncharacteristically serious, ¡°it looks like you¡¯re going to need toe aboard our boat for now. This is going to take some time to free up.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, my suspicion sharpening. ¡°It¡¯s just a chain tangled around it, isn¡¯t it? What could be soplicated?¡±

    His expression darkened slightly, water dripping from his chin. ¡°It¡¯s not just a chain, ma¡¯am. The chain is hooked onto something below<b>¡­ </b>and that something appears to be wrapped in a body bag.¡±

    For a second, silence hung heavy between us. Even Damien froze, paddle still half¨Craised, as the words sank in.

    ¡°A body bag?¡± I repeated, my voice lower, more measured. My mind raced through a dozen scenarios, none of them good.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he confirmed. ¡°The chain isn¡¯t just snagged¨Cit¡¯s been deliberately fastened. And from what <b>I </b>can see, the shape definitely suggests it¡¯s concealing¡­ something human¨Csized.¡±

    I exchanged a quick nce with Damien, who looked pale. He opened

    <i>his </i>

    mouth as if to speak<b>, </b>then closed it, swallowing hard instead.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said after a beat, forcing my voice <i>to </i>stay steady. ¡°We¡¯reing over.¡±

    Damien¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he set down the paddle. ¡°This¡­ wasn¡¯t exactly the rxing morning I had in mind,¡± he muttered, half to himself.

    ¡°Neither did I<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I admitted quietly.

    Carefully, we shifted into the bodyguards¡® boat. Damien almost slipped, but

    cushioned seat, silently counting my breaths.

    one of the guards caught his arm firmly, steadying him. I settled or

    From this angle, the canoe looked smaller and more fragile, floating alongside therger, sturdier security boat. The paddle Damien had <b>been </b><b>struggling </b>with stuck up awkwardly, still tethered to the unseen weight below.

    My bodyguard dipped below the surface again, this time armed with a small diving light and cutting tool he¡¯d retrieved <b>from </b>the <b>boat</b>. <b>His </b><b>partner</b>, standing beside us, kept watch on the water, one hand on his radio, already rying the situation to the rest of our <b>security </b><b>detail </b><b>onshore</b>.

    08.10

    <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>29 </b><b>Jul </b>

    <b>¡°</b>I can¡¯t believe this,¡± Damien murmured under his breath, running a hand through his hair. ¡°A body bag? In the middle of ake?¡±

    ¡°New York has a way of hiding its secrets,¡± I replied, my tone softer than I intended.

    He nced at me, concern clouding his features. ¡°Do you think¡­ this could be something targeted? At you, I mean.¡±

    ! shook my head, though I wasn¡¯t sure myself. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. But I don¡¯t believe in coincidences either,¡± I added.

    372%

    <b>Chapter </b><b>204 </b>

 Ex wife bye 204

    OLIVIA¡¯S <b>POV </b>

    A few minutester, my bodyguard emerged from the water, droplets clinging to his ck uniform, In his hand, he held the freed paddle, <b>finally </b><b>liberated </b>from whatever had held it hostage beneath the surface. Damien let out a relieved sigh beside me, the tension in his shoulders easing as he realized <b>we </b>wouldn¡¯t be stuck out here any longer.

    The bodyguard swam closer, and his partner leaned over from the engine boat to help him up. With a wet grunt, he hoisted himself aboard, his boots dripping water across the deck. ¡°All freed up, ma¡¯am,¡± he reported, his voice steady as always. Then, almost as an afterthought, he lifted something else into view¨Ca length of rusted chain, still tangled with weeds and bits of muck dredged up from thekebed.

    ¡°Alright, thanks, and good work,¡± I replied, already half¨Cturned in my seat to face the shoreline. ¡°Now, let¡¯s roll back to shore.¡±

    But something caught my eye¨Ca dull glint of metal on the chain, barely visible through the rust and weeds. My breath caught in my throat, and I froze mid¨Cmotion. A sudden unease prickled at the back of my neck. ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, my voice firmer this time, eyes locked onto that faint glimmer.

    Damien¡¯s head snapped toward me, his brow furrowed. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked, clearly trying to see what had stopped me so abruptly.

    ¡°Let me see that,¡± I told the bodyguard, extending my hand toward the chain.

    ¡°Are you sure, ma¡¯am?¡± he hesitated, ncing between the filthy object and my outstretched hand. ¡°It¡¯s dirty, and there¡¯s quite a lot of seaweed on <b>it</b>¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Hand it over,¡± I insisted, my tone leaving no room for argument.

    Slowly, he stepped forward, cing the wet, tangled chain into my palm. The weight of it surprised me¨Cit felt heavier than it looked, cold and slick against my skin, with silt and tiny bits of algae clinging stubbornly to the metal links. I barely noticed any of that, though. My gaze zeroed in on the locket attached to the chain, half¨Cconcealed by grime.

    I lifted the locket closer to my face, my heart drumming in my chest. Even covered in rust, the shape was unmistakable¨Ca simple oval design with a faint engraved pattern that time hadn¡¯t entirely erased. I swallowed hard, my mind spinning.

    Years ago I remembered watching my adoptive father gift this to my adoptive mother on her birthday. It wasn¡¯t expensive in the grand sense, but it meant the world to them: a gold coin sealed inside a delicate locket. My father had joked that it would bring her luck, and she¡¯d promised to wear it until herst breath. It had always seemed like such a small, sentimental thing, and yet it had been so dear to them both.

    What could it possibly be doing here, at the bottom of ake, wrapped around what my bodyguard had described as a body bag? The question tightened around my throat like an invisible hand.

    Damien shifted, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Olivia¡­? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost,¡± he murmured.

    My grip tightened on the locket, my knuckles whitening. ¡°I might have,¡± I admitted softly, more to myself than to him.

    Carefully, I pried open the locket with my thumb. It resisted at first¨Cold hinges stiff from years submerged¨Cbut finally, it gave way. Inside, nestled in the tarnished interior,y the gold coin, dulled but still unmistakable. The same coin. The same locket.

    A chill crawled down my spine, so intense I could feel goosebumps rising on my arms despite the morning sun. I stared at it, disbelief battling with dread. Could it really be hers? If so¡­ why here? Why near a body bag?

    There was no other person who would do something this unique, this could only be the work of the Graysons.

    As soon as the thought crossed my mind, everything started piecing together in slow, frightening detail. My heart hammered in my chest<b>, </b>so <b>loud </b><b>it </b>felt like it echoed on the calmke. I took a step back, the chain still dangling from my fingers, its rusted links dripping coldke water. My <b>gaze </b><b>lifted </b>to Damien, who stood there, confusion shadowing his features.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Damien asked for the second time, his brows knitting together.

    I didn¡¯t answer him immediately. My mind was racing back, trying <b>to </b>stitch together old memories with the reality before me. I forced myself <b>to </b>swallow the rising panic, to think clearly. I turned to my bodyguard, my voice lower but firm.

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>said </b>you found this tied to a body bag?¡± I asked, raising the chain slightly as water dripped from it.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>ma¡¯am,¡± he confirmed, though I could see the question in his eyes too.

    I tightened my grip around the chain. ¡°Then we¡¯re going to bring out that body bag,¡± I said, my tone leaving no room for debate. <b>¡°</b>I want to see whatever it is that¡¯s inside there.¡±

    They nodded without hesitation, the years of loyalty reflected in their quick obedience. Without wasting another second, they turned back to the boat, pulling out the necessary equipment¨Ca hook and a rope, waterproof gloves¨Cand slipped back into the water, disappearing beneath the surface.

    For a brief moment, silence settled around us. Only the gentle rocking of the boat and the distant hum of insects along the shore filled the air.

    My brows furrowed, anxiety wing its way up as I stared at the dark ripples the bodyguards had left behind. Then my eyes drifted to Damien<b>, </b>who hadn¡¯t said anything, but his expression said everything. His eyes searched my face for an exnation, but I could tell he didn¡¯t even know where to begin asking.

    ¡°Look,¡± I said, my voice quieter than before. ¡°I know you¡¯re confused. But right now, I just need to check if I¡¯m right about something. That¡¯s all.

    He let out a small sigh, but eventually gave me a single nod, his gaze softening. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°I trust you.¡±

    I managed a faint, grateful smile, but my chest still felt tight. Theke, once peaceful, now felt like it was hiding secrets older than I wanted to remember.

    Minutes passed¨Ceach second dragging like an hour¨Cuntil finally, the water near the boat stirred. My bodyguards resurfaced, and each of them had arge ck body bag draped over their shoulder, water streaming down as they swam back toward us. My breath caught as I realized there wasn¡¯t just one body bag.

    ¡°Turns out there were two body bags, ma¡¯am,¡± one of the bodyguards said as he climbed up into the boat, water pooling at his feet.

    The bags were coated in slime and weeds, the zippers corroded from years of being underwater. Even from where I stood, the faint, sickening scent of decay began to mix with theke air.

    I forced myself to look directly at them. ¡°Unzip it,¡± I ordered, my voice barely hiding the disgust twisting my stomach.

    My bodyguard hesitated only a heartbeat before kneeling and pulling at the corroded zipper. The sound of it dragging open seemed unnaturally loud over the quietke.

    As the bag opened, a cold, heavy dread settled in my chest. What I saw inside almost made me vomit right there on the spot.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 205

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    It wasn¡¯t just me who felt like vomiting¨CDamien took an instinctive step back the second he saw whaty inside, his hand shooting up <b>to </b><b>cover </b>his noses The foul stench seemed to grow heavier, as if the air itself had rotted. I felt my stomach churn violently, my mouth went dry and my heartbeat quickened. My eyes squeezed shut, as though that could block out the horrible sight that was now burned into my mind.

    For a moment, no one spoke. The only sounds

    x

    ¡°Why is that¡­ in there?¡± Damien finally man his voice low and strained. Even as he spoke, he edged closer to my side, drawn by equal <b>parts</b>:

    curiosity and dread.

    I forced my eyes open again, though every part of me screamed not to look. There it was¨Ca grey human skeleton, the bones brittle and strangely clean, as if the water had scrubbed away everyst shred of flesh and identity. Whatever had happened, it hadn¡¯t been recent. It was something that had been hidden, rotting quietly away under the calm surface of theke.

    My mind raced, questions swirling faster than I could form them. Who were they? Why were they wrapped and hidden here? And why did this locket end up in my hand¨Ca piece from my adoptive family¡¯s past?

    ¡°Call the police. Now,¡± I ordered, my voice sharper than I intended. But I couldn¡¯t afford to let fear take hold of me.

    My bodyguard didn¡¯t waste a second. Still dripping wet, he reached for the radio clipped to his vest, speaking into it with calm precision, even as the smell clung to all of us. Behind him, the engine of the boat roared back to life. We turned and began to head back toward the shore, the weight of the discovery hanging over us like a dark cloud.

    None of us spoke on the way back. The gentle rocking of the boat, usually something that might soothe me, felt instead like a silent witness to what we¡¯d found. My eyes stayed fixed on the two body bags lying there. Damien shifted ufortably, ncing at them and then at me, his expression asking silent questions he didn¡¯t dare voice.

    As soon as the boat bumped against the wooden dock, I jumped off, barely waiting for it to settle. My legs felt shaky beneath me, my heart hammering painfully against my ribs. I wanted to be anywhere but near those remains:

    The manager of theke, a middle¨Caged man with worry creasing his brow<b>, </b>rushed over the moment he saw us. ¡°Ma¡¯am, is something wrong?¡± he asked, his eyes darting nervously between my face and the boat.

    I drew in a shaky breath, trying to steady my voice. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, my words clipped by the fear still wing at my chest. ¡°We just found two dead bodies right under where our canoe was. In yourke.¡±

    ¡°Dead bodies?¡± the manager echoed, his voice faint, as if he barely believed what he was hearing.

    ¡°You must be mistaken, ma¡¯am,¡± he added quickly, though his words were weak, unconvincing even to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake,¡± I snapped back, unable to keep the edge out of my tone. ¡°They¡¯re right there on the boat. Go see for yourself.¡±

    The color drained from his face. Without another word, he stepped past me, walking slowly as though his legs were suddenly too heavy to carry him. When he reached the boat and looked inside, I saw the horror wash over him. His hand flew up to cover his nose and mouth, his shoulders stiffening <b>in </b>revulsion.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the police will be here in a few minutes,¡± my bodyguard whispered, stepping closer to me. His presence felt like a lifeline, grounding <b>me </b><b>in </b><b>that </b>moment of spinning thoughts and old fears.

    The manager turned back toward me, his face pale and his eyes wide. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know¡­ I mean, thiske has been here for years, no one¡¯s

    ¡°Do you still think I made a mistake?¡± I cut in my voice cold and sharp, though inside, a part of me felt almost sorry for him. He hadn¡¯t <b>put </b>those <b>bodies </b>there. But my fear and anger wouldn¡¯t let me soften my words.

    His lips opened, closed, then opened again, but no words came out. Instead, he simply shook his head, his expression hollow.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>205 </b>

    <b>The </b><b>manager </b>cleared his voice before speaking again, his eyes shifting between the body bags and <b>me </b><b>as </b>though silently <b>begging </b>me <b>to </b><b>forget </b><b>whatd </b>

    <b>just </b>seen.

    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>sorry you had to experience something like this, madam,¡± he said, his tone almost forced, as if he had rehearsed it a thousand <b>times </b><b>in </b><b>his </b>head ¨C will call the authorities, and they will take care of this. I¡¯ll return the payment you made for the canoe ride, the fee is on the house.¡± <b>He </b>paused for moment, hesitating before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate it if you don¡¯t mention this to anyone else,¡±

    The words hung heavy in the air. His attempt to keep his voice polite barely covered the desperation dripping behind it. It was clear that what mattered most to him wasn¡¯t the truth or even our safety¨Cit was his business, his reputation.

    I studied his face, noticing the subtle twitch of his eye, the way his hand gripped the radio at his waist a little too tightly. The only reason he offered that refund wasn¡¯t out of kindness or remorse, it was a desperate move to keep this from bing a scandal. But unfortunately for him, I had other ns- ns that had nothing to do with his image and everything to do with the truth.

    Because deep down, in the quiet part of my mind that I rarely let speak, I already had a gnawing suspicion about who those bodies could be, but <b>f </b>needed proof before I let myself believe it.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done here,¡± I said firmly to the manager, my gaze hardening.

    He blinked, clearly surprised by my refusal to just walk

    away.

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    ¡°We still need to use that,¡± I added, pointing toward the boat and the two body bags.

    Damien, who had been standing silently beside me, stepped closer, his brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s go,¡± he urged<b>, </b><b>his </b>voice gentle but insistent.

    I opened my mouth to answer him, but before I could speak, the distant sound of sirens echoed in the air, growing louder with every passing second. <b>The </b>police were finally arriving, and my heart thudded in relief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said to Damien, my voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you on the way to the station.¡±

    The sirens stopped abruptly, and two NYPD patrol cars rolled up to thekefront, gravel crunching under their tires. Doors opened, and two uniformed officers stepped out, surveying the scene quickly with trained eyes.

    ¡°NYPD. We got an emergency call in this area<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>one of them announced, his voice steady, authoritative.

    For a moment, the manager looked like he wanted <i>to </i>step forward, to intercept them and spin the story before anyone else could. But one of my

    manager¡¯s mouth opened slightly <i>in </i><i>surprise </i>before closing again, his eyes flickering bodyguards moved swiftly, blocking his path without a word. The nervously between us and the officers.

    I let out a small breath to steady myself and stepped forward. ¡°We found those two things stuck under my boat,¡± I exined, my hand gesturing toward the body bags. ¡°And there¡¯s a chance I might know who they are. So we need your help.¡±

 Ex wife bye 206

    <b>Chapter </b><b>206 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    <b>¡°</b>Calm down, ma¡¯am, you said you found what?¡± one of the officers asked me, his voice firm but carrying an edge of disbelief.

    ¡°Two body bags under my boat, and there¡¯s something in them,¡± I repeated, forcing my voice to remain steady even though my heartbeat thudded <b>in </b><b>my </b>ears. Without waiting for their reply, I turned and led the way back toward the boat. The officers followed, their boots crunching over the gravel <b>path </b>that led to the dock.

    As we approached, my bodyguard was already waiting by the side of the boat, his posture straight and expression guarded. When he saw us, he moved to the nearest bag and unzipped it just enough for them to see inside.

    The moment the zipper slid down and the contents were revealed, one of the officers jerked back, his face contorting in disgust. ¡°Holy shit! is that <b>what</b><b>! </b>think it is?¡± he blurted out, his hand instinctively going up to cover his mouth and nose.

    ¡°Two human skeletons, yes,¡± I said quietly, though the sight still made bile rise in my throat. ¡°And I think I might know who they are,¡± I added, my <b>words </b>hanging in the air like smoke.

    The second officer nced at his partner, the lines around his mouth tightening. ¡°You think you can identify them?¡± he asked, a note of caution in his tone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, softer this time but firm. ¡°But I need confirmation. Your forensic team can run DNA tests and tell us for sure.¡± Even as I spoke<b>, </b><b>my </b>mind raced, the memories wing their way back¨Cfaces, voices, arguments, a gold coin locked in a ne.

    Damien stepped closer to me, the confusion in on his face. ¡°Olivia, who do you think it is?¡± he asked, his voice <i>low</i>, almost as if he was afraid of the

    answer.

    I swallowed, my mouth suddenly dry. Just saying the words felt like they would turn everything real¨Cno longer an old suspicion but a truth I¡¯d have <b>to </b>face. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± I whispered back, my eyes locked on the rusted chain still dangling from the bag. ¡°But if I¡¯m right¡­ it changes everything.¡±

    The officer nodded, stepping back to radio in what he¡¯d found. ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ll secure the scene and get the bags transferred to the station. You and your team can follow us there.¡±

    At that moment, theke¡¯s manager finally gathered the courage to step forward, though his voice shook slightly. ¡°Officer, there must be some misunderstanding¡­¡± he began, desperation creeping into his words.

    But the officer cut him off sharply, raising a hand without even turning to look at him. ¡°Sir, please step back. This is an active investigation now. Let us do our job.¡±

    The manager¡¯s face went pale, and he stepped away reluctantly, his shoulders slumping. <b>I </b>could see it written across his expression: panic over what this discovery would do to his business. But my concern wasn¡¯t for his reputation¨Cit was for the truth.

    Behind us, the second officer was already calling for backup. A few minutester, I could hear the wail of more sirens in the distance, growing louder as they approached. The calm, picturesqueke that had felt almost peaceful this morning now felt tainted, as if it had been hiding secrets in its depths for far too long.

    Damien was still beside me, silent but watching. The moment the police stepped away to talk among themselves, he finally spoke again. ¡°Before, you said you might know who they are. Who?¡± His gaze was steady, not demanding but filled with concern.

    Took me <b>in</b>. I let out a slow breath, realizing it was time to tell him at least part of it. ¡°Before I found out about my real parents, there was a coupl They weren¡¯t the most loving or the kindest, but they raised me. They cared about money and status more than anything else, and evally<b>, </b><b>that </b><b>greed </b>was why I left them. But this ne¨Cthis locket with the gold coin¨Cit looks exactly like the one my adoptive father gave <b>to </b><b>my </b><b>adoptive </b><b>mother </b><b>on </b><b>her </b>birthday.¡±

    Damien¡¯s brows furrowed, processing what i¡¯d just told him. ¡°So you think¡­ they died here? Like this?¡± His voice carried a <b>note </b><b>of </b><b>disbelief</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>not </b>because he doubted me because the idea itself was horrifying.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I admitted, shaking my head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I need the DNA test. To confirm it. I don¡¯t want to <b>jump </b><b>to </b><b>conclusions</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>everything </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>206

    <b>points </b><b>in </b>that direction.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>And </b>what if it¡¯s theirs? These body bags look like they had been underwater for years. The killer would be long gone by now maybe <b>even </b>dead Daniel said, his voice calm but edged with something I couldn¡¯t ce.

    He did have a point. But he was also wrong¨Cso very

    long¨Cabout what truly mattered. I turned slowly to face him, raising an eyebrow, theers of my lips curling into a faint, humorless smile. ¡°Who said I was trying to avenge them?¡± I asked, my voice low.

    Damien¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the whole reason you called the forensic team? To find who did this and get justice for them? His confusion <b>was </b>clear, written all over his face like an open book.

    A small scoff escaped my lips before I could stop it. It felt strange, almost absurd, that he¡¯d think I still carried any loyalty or love toward those two<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>No</b><i>, </i>Damien,¡± I said, my tone sharper now. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. Those people¡­ they were selfish, cruel, and thought only of themselves. Why would I <b>bother </b>to avenge them? I stopped caring about them years ago.¡±

    His confusion deepened, his mouth opening slightly as if to protest. ¡°Then why are you going through all this trouble? Why bother with the police and the DNA tests if you don¡¯t care about them?¡±

    I tilted my head, giving him a look that made it clear there was so much more he didn¡¯t <i>know</i>. ¡°Damien,¡± I began, my voice softer but no less firm, <b>¡°</b><b>you </b>don¡¯t honestly expect me to unload my whole life story here, right in the middle of all this, do <i>you</i>? For you to truly understand what¡¯s happening <b>now</b><b><i>¡­ </i></b>you¡¯d need to know everything that happened before. And trust me, we don¡¯t have that kind of time.¡±

    Damien hesitated, then cleared his throat awkwardly and looked away, shifting his gaze back to the officers who had now surrounded the area. <b>Yellow </b>tape was going up around the shoreline, and my bodyguards watched silently from a short distance, their expressions unreadable.

    Theke felt suddenly colder, the breeze brushing my skin and sending a shiver down my spine. My mind drifted back unwillingly to that day years <b>ago</b>. Back before I discovered who my real parents were, back when I was still trapped in that house with people who barely pretended to care.

    Just before I left that bastard¡¯s house, I stumbled into something I was never meant to see. Hidden in the back of Adrian¡¯s study, tucked behind ledgers and false drawers,y a small, leather¨Cbound journal¨Cits pages brittle, but its words sharp as a knife.

    I remember how my hands trembled as I flipped through it, my breath catching on every line. Adrian had written, in cold, deliberate handwriting, the truth no one else <i>knew</i>: my adoptive parents had yed a part in <i>his </i>mother¡¯s death. The words burned into my mind, every sentence dripping with hatred and the promise of revenge.

    And then, scrawled in the margins, his chilling vow: that when the time was right, he wouldn¡¯t simply kill them. No, he would torture them make them suffer for every stolen breath, every stolen year.

    Now, standing by thekeside, my gaze locked on the skeletons the police were carefully lifting from the boat. But it was the fingers or rather, the absence of them that made my heart sink. One <i>of </i>their hands had been cut off, the fingers cut away. It wasn¡¯t a clean killing, it was deliberate, cruel. Just like Adrian had promised.

    This was about leverage. Adrian had hidden this well, but I could bring it to light. If I could prove what he did, could destroy his reputation, ruin his power, and strip him of the carefully crafted image he built. This was about justice but not for them. For me. For the truth. For every lie and every scar they¡¯d left on me.

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 207

    Chapter <b>207 </b>

    <b>Chapter 207 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve done the DNA test, and the results are out.¡± One of the forensic guys said to me, his voice careful, as thought he <b>already </b>sensed <b>the </b>weight of what those results might carry.

    I felt the towel Damien had draped across my shoulders slide slightly as I moved. It was warm against my skin, but my body felt cold<b>, </b>colder than the weather could ever make me. My heart thudded, echoing louder than the forensic guy¡¯s words, yet my face remainedposed.

    I rose, adjusting the towel, and followed the man down the narrow corridor towards the smallb where the test had been processed. Damien walked just behind me, silent and observant. I could feel his stare, heavy with silent questions, but I didn¡¯t meet his eyes. There wasn¡¯t room for <b>doubt </b><b>right </b><b>now </b>not when I was so close to what I needed.

    Inside the room, fluorescent lights hummed overhead. The faint smell of chemicals and stale air wrapped around us, making it feel almost ustrophobic. One of the forensic team members, a man in histe forties with lines on his face that spoke of long years staring into evidence <b>no </b><b>one </b>else wanted to see, picked up a tablet the moment he noticed our arrival.

    He stepped closer, his expression neutral, yet I could see curiosity lurking in his eyes. With a swipe of his hand, he turned the tablet screen toward me.

    And there it was.

    The names, ck letters against a white background, burned into my vision the second I saw them.

    Sam Grayson.

    Jennifer Grayson.

    My adoptive parents. The ones I had so carefully tucked into my past, locked away like a decaying secret I never wanted to look at again.

    ¡°Do you know these people, ma¡¯am?¡± The forensic guy¡¯s voice jolted me out of my

    trance.

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I answered, forcing my voice to quiver just enough to sound believable. ¡°They were the people who took care of me when I was little. They showed me all the love andpassion.¡±

    It was a lie, of course¨Ca carefully practiced one. Even Damien knew it, and the quick, confused flicker in his gaze cut into me like a de. He had seen too much, knew too much. But even if he doubted me at this moment, he wouldn¡¯t betray me¨Cnot yet.

    I needed this performance. To paint myself as the woman who had only ever loved<b>, </b>only ever lost, and now had to watch the corpses of her past rise up

    from the darkness.

    ¡°Since you were able to identify these people, we might need your help in finding the person who did this,<i>¡± </i>one of the officers said, his tone shifting subtly, bing more official. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it has been years since this happened. Everyone involved in this will get justice.¡±

    ¡°When was thest time you spoke to them?¡± his partner asked, a pen already poised over a small notepad.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to them in over five years now,¡± I replied softly, lowering my gaze like someone burdened by guilt. ¡°I left <b>the </b>country and<b>¡­ </b>I wasn¡¯t able to keep in touch.¡±

    The officers exchanged a quick look before another question came. ¡°Are they your biological parents?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Foster parents.¡±

    ¡°And do you know anyone who might have done this to them?¡±

    That was the question I had been waiting for. My heart beat louder, but outwardly I remained still. I let my <b>chest </b><b>rise </b>and <b>fall</b><b>, </b><b>let </b><b>my </b><b>breath </b><b>catch</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>then forced tears to brim in my eyes. It had to look real¨Cit had to feel real.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>09:53 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>30 </b><b>Jul </b>GD))¡±

    I nodded slowly, my fingers tightening on the edge of the towel as though clinging to thest bit of strength I had left.

    ¡°Okay¡­ and who might this person be?¡± the officer pressed gently, his voice almost sympathetic now.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I murmured, letting the tears slide freely now. ¡°That is the main reason why I wanted to find out if these were my foster parents

    ¡°Okay, tell us,¡± the officer urged, leaning in. ¡°Who do you think might have done this?¡±

    I drew in a shaky breath. The silence around us grew so thick it was almost suffocating. I could feel Damien¡¯s eyes burning into the side of my face, <b>and </b><b>i </b>swallowed, steadying my voice for the final act.

    Then I said it. ¡°Adrian Westwood.¡±

    The words hung in the air, heavy, toxic. I watched the reaction ripple through the room like a stone thrown into still water. The officers<b><i>¡® </i></b>eyes widened <b>in </b>surprise, one of them unconsciously took a step back, his lips parting as if to say something but no words came out. Another¡¯s hand froze, still holding the pen midair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, did you say Adrian Westwood? Like Adrian Westwood?¡± one <i>of </i>the officers asked, leaning forward as if he hadn¡¯t heard me right. His partner¡¯s eyebrows shot up too, and for a brief second, silence settled over the room like a thick nket.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying, officers,¡± I replied firmly, trying to steady my breath. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t just use an innocent man. I¡¯m sure of this.¡±

    Their eyes met, an unspoken exchange passing between them. Doubt. Skepticism. I could practically hear it in the way they shifted their <b>weight</b>, the way one scratched his cheek while the other¡¯s gaze flickered back to me, searching for cracks in my im.

    Of course they didn¡¯t believe me¨Cnotpletely. Adrian Westwood wasn¡¯t just some ordinary suspect. To the world, he was a brilliant billionaire<b>, </b>a man gracing magazine covers and winning awards. using him of murder felt like using the sun of refusing to rise.

    Lucky for me, I wasn¡¯ting here empty¨Chanded. Or at least, I hoped I wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°You were a witness when this happened?¡± the officer on the left asked, tapping his pen lightly against his notepad.

    ¡°No,¡± I answered quietly, shaking my head.

    ¡°So how do you know he has a hand in this?¡± the other officer pressed, his voice carrying a mixture of curiosity and suspicion.

    ¡°Because¡­ I was once married to him. And as his wife, there were secrets I learned that no one else did.¡± I said

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Damien¡¯s reaction¨Chis eyes widening in shock, the question forming on his lips but never making it out. He had known I had a past, but this past? Even he couldn¡¯t hide how startled he was.

    The officers¡® gazes dropped, slowly scanning me from head to toe. My clothes were a mess¨Cmy shirt was wrinkled from when I¡¯d climbed out of the canoe earlier, and my casual slippers were stained with flecks of mud. I could almost read their minds: How could a woman who looked like this have ever been married to a man like Adrian Westwood?

    That thought nearly made me roll my eyes, but I forced myself to stay still. They didn¡¯t know the battles I¡¯d fought, the masks I¡¯d worn, or the ces I¡¯d been dragged to against my will. Appearances were thest thing that mattered in my world but unfortunately, they still mattered in theirs.

    ¡°And do you have any proof?¡± the first officer finally asked, his tone careful but blunt. ¡°You don¡¯t expect us to just go knocking on Adrian Westwood¡¯s door without something concrete. That could make us lose our jobs.¡±

    <b>spin </b><b>a </b>fairy <b>tale</b>? <b>But </b>I swallowed it down and kept my voice steady. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s written evidence in his study¨Cat least, there <b>was </b><b>the </b><bst </b><b>time </b>I <b>saw </b>it. He <b>kept </b><b>it </b><b>hidden </b>behind a small shelf near hisptop<i>. </i>In that note, he wrote how he was going to destroy my foster parents <b>for </b><b>what </b><b>they </b><b>did </b><b>to </b><b>his </b><b>mother</b>.

    A small spark of frustration red in my chest. Did they really think I woulde all this way, dragging my past into <b>the </b><b>open </b>

    They exchanged another look, longer this time. Their shoulders seemed to tense¨Cslightly, as though the <b>weight </b>of <b>my </b><b>usation </b><b>had </b><b>finally </b><bnded</b><b>. </b><b>One </b>of them let out a small sigh, and they both stepped aside to whisper something to each other. I couldn¡¯t hear them<b>, </b>but I <b>could </b><b>see </b><b>the </b><b>seriousness </b>

    etched onto their faces.

    <b>09:53 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>30 </b>Jul GO

    I held my breath, silently counting the seconds. Behind me, Damien shifted his stance, as if ready to speak up for <b>me </b>if <b>they </b>turned me away

    Then, after what felt like an eternity, they turned back to face me.

    ¡°Since this case has been reopened, we¡¯re going to his house with a search warrant,¡± the first officer said, his voice firm but still carrying a trace of ¨C warning. ¡°But just hope everything you said here is true. If it turns out you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re going to have a problem with the police.¡±

 Ex wife bye 208

    <b>Chapter </b><b>208 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I rolled from one side of the bed to the other, the sheets twisting around me like vines. Sleep refused to return, slipping further away each time I <b>tried </b>to sink back into it. There it was again that faint sound. A low, distant wail, as though the wind itself carried a message meant only for me.

    For a moment, I wondered if it was just in my head. Maybe the remnants of some half¨Cforgotten dream clinging to the edge of wakefulness. But no, it was real, persistent enough to tug me fully into the morning.

    With a sigh, I sat up, pressing my palms against my face. A reminder that I hadn¡¯t even started the day yet. The room was dim.

    My gaze shifted to the clock on the nightstand. 10:39 a.m. No wonder sleep had abandoned me, my body wasn¡¯t used to lying in bed thiste. Normally, by now, I¡¯d be halfway through my morning routine¨Cweights, treadmill, and a cold shower <i>to </i>snap my mind into rity.

    But that sound¡­ Where the hell was iting from?

    Pushing back the covers, I swung my legs onto the cold floor and stood. My bare feet padded quietly across the polished tiles as I walked toward the curtains, ready to pull them aside and peer out. Just as my fingers touched the heavy fabric, a soft knock came at the door.

    The sound broke through the silence of the room like a pebble dropped into still water.

    I turned, my brow furrowing, and crossed over to the door. As I opened it, the familiar scent of freshly cleaned hallways drifted in. Standing there was <b>one </b>of the maids¨Csmall, timid, her uniform neatly pressed.

    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± she said, dipping her head in a quick bow.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I replied, though my tone came out rough from sleep. ¡°What¡¯s that sound? And where¡¯s iting from?¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­ your attention is needed at the door,¡± she said, her gaze flickering nervously past my shoulder.

    My brows drew together. The door? I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone. None of my friends or associates would just stand outside, waiting.

    ¡°By who?¡± I asked, my voice sharpening slightly.

    ¡°Police officers, sir,<i>¡± </i>she replied.

    For a split second, I almostughed. It felt absurd like some bad joke someone had decided to y to break the dullness of the morning. But her expression didn¡¯t shift, no sign of amusement, no quiver of lips that betrayed a lie.

    This wasn¡¯t a prank.

    I exhaled, my breath slow, measured. ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll be down in a few minutes,¡± I instructed.

    She nodded quickly, bowing once more before closing the door behind her.

    Left alone, I ran a hand through my hair, trying to shake off thest traces of sleep. Police? At my door? For what? I¡¯d stayed out of trouble¨Cat leasttely.

    I crossed over to the wall and grabbed the remote for the TV mounted opposite my bed. A single press brought it to life, the screen instantly showing the live feed from the front gate cameras.

    And there they were.

    Two officers, both dressed in in clothes but with the unmistakable glint of badges at their waists. One of them shifted impatiently, while the other reached into his pocket, pulling out a cigarette and a lighter. Their squad car sat by the curb, the red¨Cand¨Cblue lights still shing faintly in the morning haze that was the sound that had woken me.

    A tight knot formed in my chest. The sirens, the sudden visit, the cigarette flickering between tense fingers¡­ it all felt wrong. Police don¡¯t usually show

    <b>wed </b>

    up at your door without a reason.

    My mind raced through recent days, searching for something anything that might have brought them here. Had someone filed a ramres dia, then an investigation I hadn¡¯t heard about? But nothing fit.

    With a quiet curse under my breath, I stepped toward the wardrobe. I grabbed a simple ck t¨Cshirt and dark jeans, nothing too formal<b>, </b>but enough to look like I hadn¡¯t just rolled out of bed. My hand hesitated over the cufflinks and watch I usually wore, but I left them. No need to appear too polished a might look defensive.

    I could already smell the sharp, bitter sting of cigarettes drifting in from outside, long before I reached the door, it irritated my senses, clinging <b>stubbornly </b>to the air and scratching at the back of my throat. The officers must have known they¡¯d need to put it out, but it seemed they couldn¡¯t help themselves, not even while standing on someone else¡¯s front step.

    I paused, rolling my shoulders once, then let a carefully practiced smile slip onto my face. It was the kind of smile I¡¯d worn countiess times¨Ca smile <b>that </b>said, I¡¯m listening, even if I don¡¯t care.

    With a deep breath, I opened the door, the wood swinging inward on silent hinges. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± I greeted smoothly. ¡°I heard you wanted to speak to me?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± the taller of the two officers replied, dipping his head slightly. His voice had that official edge to it¨Cfirm, but forced to sound polite. ¡°And you¡¯re right, there¡¯s an urgent situation that needs your attention.¡±

    As he spoke, a fresh stream of smoke curled from his mouth, carried by the breeze straight toward my face. The acrid burn made my nose wrinkle, <b>and </b><b>1 </b>instinctively lifted my hand, waving it away as my patience thinned.

    ¡°Do you mind putting that away?¡± I said, my voice cool, though my jaw tightened slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no smoking in this house.¡±

    The shorter officer immediately stubbed the cigarette out under his heel, a faint flush creeping up his neck. ¡°Sorry about that, sir,¡± he muttered, not <b>quite </b>meeting my eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Theld back a sigh. Of course, they didn¡¯t know. They had no idea about anything beyond the uniform they wore and the warrant they clutched.

    ¡°So as I was saying¡­¡± the taller officer continued, clearing his throat. ¡°We received <b>a </b>lead that you may have been involved in a murder a few years ago, sir. We have a search warrant, and we¡¯d appreciate your cooperation while we look for evidence on the premises.¡±

    For half a second, silence stretched between us like a rope pulled tight, waiting to snap.

    Then, without meaning to, a smallugh escaped my lips. Short, sharp, and cold. ¡°Is this supposed to be some kind of joke?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°Me? Involved in a murder? You know, I always assumed your unit was buried under real work at the station. But toe all the way here and pull <b>a </b>stunt like this¡­¡± I paused, shaking my head slightly. ¡°It tells me you gentlemen must be more bored than I thought.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t <b>a </b>joke, sir,¡± the shorter officer said, his tone hardening a fraction.

    I studied their faces¨C<i>one </i>carefully neutral, the other flickering with something like irritation. They really meant it. They really believed they could walk into my house, wave around a few papers, and treat me <i>like </i>somemon suspect.

    I exhaled through my nose, then lifted my arm, pointing calmly toward the gate. ¡°Yeah, please,¡± I said. ¡°The gate¡¯s that way. You can see yourselves out. I have better things to do this morning than humor nonsense.¡±

    My body was already half¨Cturned, ready to head back inside, when I caught the rustle of paper. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the taller officer <b>lift </b><b>the </b>document higher, holding it firmly where I couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°We have orders, sir,¡± he repeated, the steel in his voice clearer now. ¡°This isn¡¯t <b>a </b>joke.¡±

    My gaze fell on the paper. The official stamp<i>. </i>The signatures. The crisp ck print using me, Adrian Westwood, <b>of </b><b>something </b>I <b>had </b><b>absolutely </b><b>no </b><b>time </b>or patience to deal with.

    For a moment, irritation shed hot and sharp in my chest¨Can urge to tear the damn paper apart and throw them both <b>off </b>the <b>property</b>. <b>But </b><b>years </b><b>of </b>boardrooms and legal threats had taught me to hold that instinct back.

    512

    Instead, I drew in a slow breath, my fingers pinching the bridge of my nose as though the entire conversation were <b>giving </b>me <b>a </b>headaches blind muttered finally, letting the words slip out like an exhale. ¡°Go in and search. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to find anything<b>¡± </b>

    AD

 Ex wife bye 209

    <b>Chapter </b><b>209 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The officers nodded and stepped past me into the living room, the hard soles of their boots echoing sharply <b>across </b><b>the </b>polished floor. For a moment, their presence seemed to sh against the calm luxury of the space

    They nced around, but it was barely more than a polite nce. Their eyes skimmed over the oil paintings on <b>the </b><b>walls</b><b>, </b>the sculpted vases, and the intricate patterns of the rug beneath their feet. A part of me couldn¡¯t help but notice. <b>I </b><b>had </b>spent years and a fortune curating this living room to perfection. Anyone stepping in for the first time usually took <b>a </b>moment to simply look.

    But not them.

    They moved with an unsettling certainty, barely hesitating before turning away from the living room entirely and heading straight for the hallway that led to my study. I watched them, my gaze narrowing, the practiced civility slipping just enough to reveal the edge of annoyance growing underneath.

    They reached the study door and found it locked, just as it always was.

    ¡°Do you mind helping us with the key, sir?¡± one of the officers asked, his voice polite but clipped, as though we both knew this wasn¡¯t really a request.

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I turned slightly toward my maid, who stood a respectful distance behind me, hands folded neatly in front of her apron. I gave her a single nod. No words needed. She understood immediately, turning briskly on her heel and heading up the staircase to fetch the keys from my room.

    ¡°She¡¯ll bring it down in a bit,¡± I said, my tone casual, though my eyes remained locked on the officers. ¡°But I have to admit, I¡¯m curious about something.¡±

    They paused, looking at me.

    ¡°My house isn¡¯t small,¡± I continued, my voice slow, controlled. ¡°Even if I was hiding something, it could take you days to find it. Yet you two walk in here and head straight for my study, without checking so much as a single drawer in the living room. So tell me who gave you this leak?¡± I leaned back against the arm of the couch, folding my arms, a cold smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth.

    The taller officer¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, but he kept his voice neutral. ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to give out that information, <b>sir</b>. We¡¯re just here to do our jobs. So if you would please open the door and let us do that¡­¡±

    Before I could respond, the quiet clinking of metal on metal drew our attention. My maid was alreadying <b>back </b><b>down </b>the stairs, the keys dangling from her fingers. She crossed the living room quickly, her eyes lowered, and handed <b>them </b><b>to </b><ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    I weighed the keys in my palm for a brief moment. This felt like an unnecessary performance like handing <b>an </b><b>actor </b><b>his </b><b>final </b>prop before the curtain fell.

    ¡°This is just a waste of everyone¡¯s time,¡± I said, almost <b>to </b>myself<b>, </b>before flicking <b>the </b><b>keys </b><b>toward </b><b>the </b><b>shorter </b><b>officer</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>caught them midair<b>, </b>fumbling slightly, then <b>turned </b><b>to </b>unlock <b>the </b>study <b>door</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    27.00

    10 <b>???</b><b>! </b>

    Chapter 209.

    I followed them in, stepping lightly over the threshold, and rested my back against the wall just inside the doorway. <b>From </b>here, I could see every movement they made: the way their eyes scanned the room, the tension in their shoulders, <b>the </b>flicker of doubt that crossed their faces when they saw nothing immediately incriminating.

    I watched them closely, a small scoff escaping my lips. Whoever had sent them clearly didn¡¯t know me well. Or didn¡¯t know how careful I was about what stayed visible.

    But then, something shifted.

    One of the officers moved behind my desk, running his fingers almost absently along the underside. His brow furrowed, as if he¡¯d felt something unusual.

    My posture straightened from the wall, a subtle frown tugging at my forehead.

    And then, in the silence of the study, there was a soft click.

    It was so quiet, it might have gone unnoticed by anyone else. But I heard it immediately: the hidden mechanism I¡¯d installed under the desk. A small button meant to open a concealed drawer built into the desk¡¯s design, something only! was supposed to know about.

    The officers froze, their gazes snapping toward me for the briefest of moments. Our eyes locked, mine sharp, calcting; theirs surprised, but determined.

    Then, without speaking, they bent down and pulled the drawer open. The polished wood gave way, revealing what I kept hidden there: myptop and a slim, ck leather notebook.

    My jaw clenched. The room seemed to shrink, the walls pressing closer.

    They didn¡¯t even hesitate. One officer took theptop carefully, setting it atop the desk, while the other flipped open the notebook, scanning the pages inside.

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t touch that,¡± I said, stepping forward, my voice edged with disbelief and rising irritation.

    But before I could reach the desk, one of the officers moved sharply, blocking my path. His stance wasn¡¯t aggressive, but it was firm enough to make it clear he wouldn¡¯t let me pass.

    ¡°Actually, we can,¡± the second officer replied, his tone controlled but carrying a note of authority that grated against my nerves. ¡°That¡¯s the main reason we¡¯re here with a warrant. And it looks like you had exactly what our lead described. So you know what that means¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he reached behind his back and drew out a pair of handcuffs. The metallic clink as the cuffs slid free cut through the silence like a de.

    My eyes narrowed, the cold mask slipping just a little as annoyance gave way to something closer to sh

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, my voice dipping lower<b>, </b>slower. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    on¡¯t tell me¡­

    ¡°We need you to apany us to the station,¡± the officer holding the cuffs said, his eyes steady on mine. ¡°So we can discuss this further, Mr. Westwood?

    I blinked, processing the absurdity of the moment. ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± I said, the edge of a humorlessugh <b>in </b>my

    <b>09:56 </b><b>Th? </b>31 Jul 6

    voice. ¡°You want to arrest me because your mysterious ¡®lead¡® ims these two items <b>my </b><b>property</b>, <b>by </b><b>the </b><b>way </b>at proof that I was involved in a murder case years ago?¡±

    One of them didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°We want to bring you in for questioning, as our main suspect,¡± he corrected calmly<b>, </b>almost like he was reciting a script.

    My eyes fixed on him, sharp and probing. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, voice cold, each word deliberate.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary, sir,¡± another officer cut in, stepping closer, the cuffs glinting faintly in the light filtering through <b>the </b>study window. ¡°We¡¯re the ones asking the questions here.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re hiding the name of your lead,¡± I said, voice dropping even lower, ¡°and you¡¯re also hiding your own names? <b>My </b>gaze swept from one face to the next, searching for the slightest crack in theirposure.

    They didn¡¯t answer. Silence hung between us, thick and heavy.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I continued, my tone turning frostier, my jaw tightening. ¡°I will speak to yourmissioner directly. And when I do, you two will be going home for a very long time without your badges.¡±

    For the first time, I caught something in their eyes. The briefest flicker of worry, almost too quick to catch passing between them as they exchanged a nce. A small, satisfying confirmation that my words had struck somewhere close to home.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to put me in cuffs,¡± I said, my voice settling into a calmer, sharper register. ¡°I¡¯ll get my phone, and I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    They hesitated, then nodded. One stepped ahead of me, the other fell in behind, their footsteps echoing off the marble floors as we left the study.

    We passed through the hallway, sunlight now streaming fully through the tall windows, illuminating the carefully chosen art and the quiet luxury I¡¯d built. But the calm that morning had started with was gone, reced by a tight knot in my chest.

    Then, they opened the front <i>door</i>.

    And the world outside roared to life.

    The once¨Cquiet driveway was flooded with people, reporters clutching microphones, photographers jockeying for position, camera lenses reflecting the bright morning sun back in harsh, rapid shes. Their voices rose instantly, ovepping <i>questions </i>flung into the air like knives.

    Exactly what I was trying to avoid.

 Ex wife bye 210

    <b>hapter </b><b>210 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Mr. Westwood! Is it true you¡¯re being investigated for murder?¡±

    That was the first voice that cut through the morning air the moment I stepped beyond the heavy front door of my <b>house</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Mr. Westwood, do you have anything to say about the usations?¡± another shouted, words tumbling over each other <b>as </b>cameras clicked like insects.

    The noise rose quickly, a tidal wave of demands and spection crashing into me from all sides. The words murder, usations, and betrayal sliced through the chaos, standing out like knives no matter how quickly the rest blurred <b>into </b><b>a </b>single, jumbled hum.

    Microphones, ck and silver and branded in gaudy colors, pushed closer, brushing against my top and blocking the path ahead. Their bearers leaned in, eyes bright with hungry anticipation, waiting almost willing me to falter, to say something they could twist and throw onto tomorrow¡¯s front page.

    But I didn¡¯t give them that satisfaction.

    I¡¯d been through enough boardroom ambushes, enough corporate smear campaigns, to know exactly what even a single careless word could cost. The difference now was that instead of suits and ties hiding daggers, it was shing bulbs and

    cameras searching for cracks in my expression.

    I kept my head slightly bowed, my face set in cold, polite indifference, and walked forward.

    The officers on either side moved just enough to clear a narrow path through the crowd, their presence firm but silent. The moment felt surreal: walking through the neatly paved driveway of my own estate, past carefully pruned hedges and marble statues, escorted like some criminal while reporters screamed questions that had no answers.

    I didn¡¯t look at them. Didn¡¯t even spare them a nod. Instead, I focused on the dark shape of the police vehicle waiting beyond the estate¡¯s iron gate. Step by step, I walked toward it.

    Only when I sank into the back seat of the car did I allow myself to exhale, the door shutting out most of the noise in an

    instant.

    Through the tinted ss, I watched as the crowd began to thin. Some reporters lowered their cameras, disappointment spread across their faces as they realized they¡¯d gotten nothing not a statement, not a slip, not even a scowl worth

    printing.

    A small, bitter smile tugged at the corner of my lips, but it quickly faded.

    Because then it struck me: in all my years living in this house, reporters had never once stepped foot onto my property uninvited not for business, not for rumor, never. It wasn¡¯t luck<b>, </b>it was by design, a wall of legal threats and private security

    that kept them at bay.

    Yet today, not only had they arrived, but they had done so in perfect timing lined up just as <b>the </b>police were <b>walking </b><b>me </b>

    out.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    The speed at which the news had spread¡­ It was too fast. Too <b>convenient</b>.

    Someone leaked it.

    Not the police, they wouldn¡¯t tip off the press before an arrest. No, this was deliberate, someone in the shadows<b>, </b><b>pulling </b>strings to paint me guilty before I could even open my mouth.

    A slow, cold realization sank into my chest. Whoever it was, they weren¡¯t just satisfied with an investigation. <b>They </b><b>wanted </b>to burn my reputation down around me.

    My fingers curled around my phone, the screen lighting up under my thumb. I dialed James

    ¡°James,¡± I said once he picked up, keeping my voice even. ¡°The officers are taking me to the central station downtown. Meet me there.¡±

    I paused, then added, ¡°No, don¡¯t bring thewyer yet. It won¡¯t be necessary. Once I speak to themissioner, this will die before it even starts.¡±

    James¡¯s voice was quiet on the other end, a single word of acknowledgment before the call ended.

    The car ride to the station felt longer than it really was. Outside, the city rolled by streets I¡¯d driven a hundred times before, but which now seemed somehow different, darker, like they no longer belonged to me.

    When we arrived, the officers guided me through the station¡¯s front doors, past curious nces from bystanders and junior officers who quickly turned away the moment I met their eyes. They took theptop and notebook from earlier, carrying them like trophies, and led me straight toward themissioner¡¯s office.

    But when we got there, the room was empty.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here right now,¡± one officer muttered, almost apologetic. ¡°You¡¯ll need to wait.¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I stepped inside, sinking into the leather chair opposite themissioner¡¯s desk.

    Minutes crawled by, each second stretching longer than thest.

    Then, atst, the door opened.

    James walked in, his suit crisp despite the urgency, his expression carefully neutral. He closed the door behind him, then

    ced a steady hand on my shoulder¨Ca quiet show of support, the same one he¡¯d given me in boardrooms before hostile takeovers and at funerals when words were too heavy to say aloud.

    He sat down beside me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James asked, his brow furrowed. His voice was low.

    I let out a slow exhale, a dryugh almost slipping through at the absurdity of it all. ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised <b>as </b><b>you</b>,¡± <b>I </b>told him, my tone steady despite the irritation simmering beneath. ¡°They showed up at my doorstep <b>this </b>

    <b>ng</b><b>, </b><b>waving </b><b>a </b>warrant, iming I was somehow involved in a murder from a few years ago. They didn¡¯t even bother <b>being </b><b>specific</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    James¡¯s eyes narrowed further, his gaze flickering across my face, searching for cracks, as though hoping <b>this </b><b>was </b><b>all </b><b>some </b>borate misunderstanding I could exin away. ¡°Did they at least tell you anything else? <b>The </b><b>victim</b><b>? </b><b>A </b><b>date</b><b>? </b><b>Something </b>

    <b>71</b>%0

    to give context?¡±

    ¡°They said they¡¯d question me here,¡± I replied, the words clipped. ¡°But from the look of them, they¡¯re either newly transferred or ipetent. They have no idea who they¡¯re dealing with. And after interrupting my morning routine, they¡¯ll be lucky to still have badges by the end of today.¡±

    James nodded slowly, lips pressed into a thin line, though the concern in his eyes remained. Before he could reply, the door creaked open behind us.

    Themissioner stepped inside, smoothing down the front of his suit jacket, an uneasy half¨Csmile tugging at his lips as his gaze settled on me. ¡°Mr. Westwood,¡± he greeted, voice a practiced blend of apology and authority. ¡°Hope my boys didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±

    I turned toward him, letting silence stretch just long enough <i>to </i>make my displeasure clear before speaking. ¡°They made a scene at my house,¡± I said evenly, though my jaw tightened slightly. ¡°Now<i>, </i>thanks to them, I¡¯m going to be stered all over the news. And you know very well how much I hate that kind of attention.¡±

    Themissioner gave a quick nod, his forehead creasing. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry<i>, </i>sir. Truly. I¡¯ll see to it that the media backs off immediately. And as for the detectives who brought you in, they¡¯ll be dealt with properly.¡±

    ¡°I expect nothing less,¡± I replied, voice low but heavy with finality. Then, turning slightly, I nced toward the door. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a business to run and my time is worth considerably more than ying games in this office.¡±

    Halfway to the doorway, I paused, turning my head just enough to look back at him. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t happen again, Commissioner,¡± I said, my tone almost casual but carrying a weight that needed no exnation.

    Without waiting for his reply, I pushed the door open, stepping out into the corridor. James fell into step behind me, silent

    andposed.

    We walked through the station, honestly I wished I had seen those detectives faces before I left, but I didn¡¯t have that time, Once outside, the sun felt harsher

    ¡°Were you able to find out the name of the person who tipped them off?¡± James asked, his voice careful, as though trying not to press too hard.

    I shook my head, sinking into the leather couch, my hand brushing against the armrest as though grounding myself. ¡°No,¡± I said, a slight edge creeping into my words. ¡°Whoever did this nned it carefully. They didn¡¯t just throw random usations¨Cthey aimed for something buried. Something only a handful of people would even know existed.¡±

    James hesitated, then spoke again. ¡°So it¡¯s one of your enemies. Could it be Marcus?¡±

    My gaze drifted toward the window<i>, </i>sunlight spilling across the floor in long, angled stripes. ¡°No,¡± I replied after a moment. ¡°This person brought up something from before Marcus even entered the picture. Back then, I didn¡¯t even know him. It¡¯s deeper than a business rival with a grudge.¡±

    210

 Ex wife bye 211

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°What do you mean what they found, only a few people knew about it? If it wasn¡¯t Marcus, then who else could <b>have </b>known about this?¡± James asked, his voice sharper than usual, tinged with frustration he rarely showed around me<b>. </b>

    I turned slightly, locking my gaze on him. ¡°The only person other than myself who knew where my notebook was hidden and where all those old files were stored on myptop was Olivia,¡± I said, my tone low, every word measured. ¡°But <b>we </b>can¡¯t suspect her. She¡¯s dead. And she didn¡¯t keep friends. That guy she used to talk to? He died with her. That information was supposed to have died with them.¡±

    James fell silent for a moment, processing, then pressed again. ¡°So who found out about it then? Because someone clearly did, and they didn¡¯t just keep it to themselves.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, feeling the cold re of anger simmer under my calm. ¡°Call Dan,¡± I ordered, my voice dropping even lower. ¡°Tell him to get here immediately.¡±

    James nodded, pulling out his phone without another word.

    I turned away from him and walked over to the corner of the room where a tall, dark cab stood. Pulling it open<b>, </b><b>I </b>reached for a decanter of whiskey. My hand barely shook, but I could feel the pressure building in my chest as I poured the

    amber liquid into a heavy ss.

    ¡°He was meant to have gotten rid of all the evidence,¡± I added, more to myself than to James. ¡°So how the hell did the police find the bodies?¡±

    The ss felt cold and solid in my grip as I raised it to my lips, the burn of the drink grounding me just enough to stop the thoughts swirling too fast in my head.

    Olivia couldn¡¯t have done this. She¡¯s dead. So who?

    A few minutester, James moved to the door as it opened. Dan stepped in quietly, his shoulders squared but his eyes

    darting briefly between James and me as though trying to read the room before speaking.

    ¡°You asked to see me, sir?¡± Dan said, his voice careful, respectful, as he stepped closer and gave a small bow.

    I turned fully toward him, swirling the whiskey in my ss. ¡°Remember a few years ago? The Graysons.¡± My words were slow, each one deliberate, ¡°After I was finished with them, what did I tell you to do?¡±

    Dan didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°You told us to get rid of the bodies somewhere no one would ever find them.¡± His voice was steady,

    but his shoulders tensed slightly as he spoke.

    ¡°And did you do that?¡± I asked, my tone/deceptively calm, my gaze locked on his face.

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± he replied, nodding once/quickly. ¡°We took them far out, to the river bend. Weighted them down, left nothing that could point back to you. No one should ever find them.¡±

    I let his words hang in the air for a second, staring at him as though weighing something invisible. Then I nodded <b>slowly</b>, deliberately.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>09:57 </b><b>Thu </b>37 Jul

    And then, without warning, I hurled the ss at him.

    The crystal shattered against the side of his face, shards skidding across the marble floor. Dan flinched, stumbling back a step, his jaw tightening as blood welled in a thin line across his cheek. But he didn¡¯t lift a hand to touch it. He didn¡¯t cry

    out.

    The whiskey sshed onto his shirt, the smell sharp in the air.

    1 stepped closer, my voice dropping even lower, barely above a whisper but heavy as stone. ¡°So how were the bodies found, Dan? Someone found them, tipped off the police, and now I¡¯ve spent half my morning and more money than you can imagine cleaning up the mess you swore could never happen.¡±

    ¡°Sir, we did exactly like you said,¡± Dan stammered, blood already trickling down his cheek from the cut I¡¯d given him moments earlier. ¡°After we burned the bodies, we threw them into the bottom of the river.¡±

    The words barely left his mouth before something inside me froze.

    ¡°Wait.¡± My voice turned sharp, slicing through the thick air of the room. ¡°You said river, which river exactly?¡±

    Dan hesitated, his eyes darting briefly toward James, as if hoping for help that wouldn¡¯te. ¡°We dumped them at the bottom of Lake George,<i>¡± </i>he said finally, swallowing hard. ¡°The one not too far from here.¡±

    And there it was the moment when realization hit, cold and sharp as steel.

    My fingers twitched slightly at my side. ¡°I told you,¡± I said, my tone dropping lower, quieter, but each word struck like a hammer, ¡°to dispose of them in the middle of the sea, the Pacific if possible. Somewhere so deep no one would ever find them. And you dumped them in the middle of ake?¡±

    Dan¡¯s mouth opened, closed, then opened again. ¡°I¡­ I thought they were all the same thing,¡± he murmured, his voice

    small, pitiful.

    A muscle in my jaw tightened, anger beginning to pulse in my temples. ¡°Guess what, Dan,¡± I said, the words rolling off my tongue slow, deliberate, venomous. ¡°Because of your stupid act because you didn¡¯t know the difference between ake and an ocean someone found those bodies. And now I have someone out there, in the shadows, who knows far too much about me. Someone who could ruin everything I¡¯ve built.¡±

    My tone wasn¡¯t loud. It didn¡¯t have to be. Dan flinched back as if each syble struck him physically.

    James, standing just behind me with arms crossed, spoke next, his voice as cool and smooth as marble. ¡°I suggest you leave now before he kills you.¡±

    Dan bowed his head so quickly it looked like a reflex, blood still dripping onto the marble floor. Then, without waiting another second, he turned and all but fled the room, his footsteps retreating fast toward the front door until silence settled in his ce.

    For a long moment, I didn¡¯t move. My breath was controlled, but beneath the surface a storm raged¨Canger<b>, </b>frustration, and the icy calction that always came before action.

    James stepped closer, lowering his arms. ¡°I told you from the start this woulde back to haunt you,¡± he said quietly, not using, just stating what we both knew. ¡°Now how do you n to handle all of this at once? You¡¯ve got Marcus

    09:57 Thu, 31 Jul

    G

    \\

    breathing down your neck, this unknown enemy digging up your past, and you¡¯re still trying to unmask the identity <b>of </b><b>that </b>masked woman.¡±

    P

    1

    ¥·¥ó

    ???? ?

 Ex wife bye 212

    <b>Chapter 212 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I buried myself deeper into the corner of my couch, my legs tucked under me, the nket twisted carelessly around <b>my </b>waist. <b>This </b>was not how I wanted my morning to turn out,

    I should probably think about improving my acting skills because even I couldn¡¯t believe the show I put on for the police a few moments ago, I was able to convince the police that there was enough evidence and proof at Adrian house and they went to confirm, if they did find anything they were going to arrest him I think. Anyways I had finally gotten back from thekeside <b>and </b><b>I </b>was tired, stripes of sun and shadow dancing across the floor. On the TV, the news anchors were animated, voicesced with <b>the </b>kind of hushed excitement they reserved for high¨Cprofile scandals.

    My n worked. And it worked beautifully.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t dared put him in handcuffs yet, it still felt oddly satisfying to see the police escort Adrian away from his mansion, cameras shing, reporters shouting questions he wouldn¡¯t answer. The great Adrian Westwood, an untouchable, billionaire, finally looked¡­ human. Vulnerable.

    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I watched his face on the screen, still so cold and proud even now. ¡°Enjoy the walk<b>, </b>Adrian,¡± I whispered under my breath, voice low and sharp.

    You¡¯ve probably never even learned what it means to suffer. All your life, you were the one inflicting pain, the one pulling the strings behind the curtain. But this time, it¡¯s my turn. I¡¯ll make you suffer. I¡¯ll make you pay for everything you and your lover did to me. And this¡­this little scandal on the morning news is just the beginning. The tip of the iceberg.

    I know there are other secrets you¡¯d do anything to keep buried, Adrian. Darker secrets. And I¡¯m going to find every single one of

    them. And when I do, I¡¯ll tear your perfect empire apart brick by brick until there¡¯s nothing left but ashes and regret.

    The sound of gentle knocking on my door cut through my thoughts. Soft, measured

    ¡°Come in,¡± I called, not bothering to turn my head from the TV.

    The door creaked open and Damien stepped inside, holding a ck tablet under his arm. His expression softened when he saw me, and he walked closer until he stood by the couch.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he murmured, his voice careful, calm. ¡°How¡¯re you holding up?¡±

    I turned my head toward him, forcing a small, wry smile. ¡°This?¡± I gestured toward the TV, where Adrian¡¯s face still filled the screen. ¡°This is nothing, Damien. Just a breeze. I¡¯ve been through far worse, trust me.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, relief flickering across his face. He lowered himself into the chair opposite me, leaning forward slightly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not letting this shake you. Because there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, something that¡¯s been stuck in my head. since we left the boat.¡±

    I straightened a little, folding my arms across my chest. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said, voice steady. ¡°I wasn¡¯t exactly in the mood <b>to </b><b>talk </b>back then, but I¡¯m listening now.¡±

    He lifted the tablet, tapping the screen. The image froze on Adrian, his jaw clenched, eyes cold as the officers guided <b>him </b><b>toward </b>the waiting car. Damien¡¯s finger hovered over the face.

    ¡°This man,¡± he said, ncing up at me, his brows knit in quiet confusion. ¡°I recognized him from the auction<b>. </b>He <b>was </b><b>the </b><bst </b><b>one </b>bidding against you <i>for </i>that car, wasn¡¯t he? And now I hear he¡¯s your ex¨Chusband?¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>12:20 </b><b>Fri </b>2 Aug G

    Chapter <b>212 </b>

    <b>The </b>air <b>felt </b>heavier in the room, as if my past had drifted in to stand between us. I drew <b>in </b>a slow breath<b>, </b><b>then </b>nodded. Tedald quietly, my voice colder than I intended. ¡°That was a long time ago. Adrian Westwood¡­ was the man who tried <b>to </b>kill me

    Damien¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.

    ¡°He¡¯s the reason! ran,¡± I continued, words falling out sharper now, edged with old pain that refused to die. The reason<b>! </b>

    I

    disappeared. When you met me at the airport, I was running from him. From every¡± 22¡±

    I paused, my fingers curling slightly into the nket. For a moment, the memory flickered behind my eyes: the fear, the nights! couldn¡¯t sleep, the feeling of being hunted even in a crowded room.

    ¡°It all makes sense now,¡± Damien said slowly, his gaze sharpening as the pieces clicked together in his mind. ¡°That¡¯s why you were hesitant toe to New York when your assistant first mentioned it. And that¡¯s why you hid your face when we went to the auction. Because you knew he¡¯d be there and you didn¡¯t want him to see you.¡±

    His words hung in the air, and for a second, I hesitated, feeling the faintest vulnerability stir inside me. But then I gave him a small<b>, </b>quiet nod of approval.

    Damien leaned back slightly, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Wait¡­ so after he failed to kill you, he still went after your foster parents?<b>¡± </b>

    My jaw tightened. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, my voice colder than I intended. ¡°But as you can see, things have changed.¡± I lifted my chin and gestured toward the tablet resting on the table between us. Adrian¡¯s face was frozen on the screen, framed by shing cameras and the chaos of reporters. ¡°He should be behind bars now, getting ready for court.¡±

    The idea of him sitting alone in a cell, stripped of his power, brought a dark satisfaction that was hard to describe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he gets the punishment he deserves<i>,</i>¡± Damien said suddenly, his tone steely. ¡°I¡¯ll be the prosecutor, and I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t use his money or influence to slip out of this one.¡±

    I nced at him, surprised by the conviction in his voice. For a moment, it warmed something inside me but the warmth didn¡¯tst. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I cautioned, my voice low, careful. ¡°Getting involved with him isn¡¯t something you just wake up and decide to do. Adrian is¡­ dangerous. It could turn out for his benefit if you¡¯re not careful. But¡­¡± I paused, meeting his gaze, ¡°You can still try.¡±

    A faint smirk ghosted across Damien¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯vee up against opponents much more terrifying than him, Olivia,¡± he said, his voice calm but confident. ¡°He¡¯ll just be another person added to my list.¡±

    For a brief moment, I envied his certainty. The way he spoke, as if even Adrian Westwood could be handled like any other target.

    But before the moment could settle, Damien¡¯s next question slipped out, soft but sharp as a de. ¡°Is he¡­ the father of Charlie?¡±

    The words cut through the air between us.

    I drew in a breath, steadying myself. I¡¯d known he would ask that question eventually. It had been hovering between us like a shadow for days. But hearing it spoken aloud still stirred something deep in my chest, an ache I¡¯d buried long ago.

    Just as I opened my mouth to answer, my phone buzzed against the arm of the couch. My eyes flicked down <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>screen</b>, <b>and </b><b>for </b>a second, my breath caught. ¡°Sorry,¡± I murmured to Damien, standing as I picked up the call. ¡°I have to take this.¡±

    I turned

    away

    from him, walking over to the corner of the room before answering

    ¡°Olivia, honey!¡± my father¡¯s warm voice came through the speaker, faintly crackling. ¡°Your mom and I will be <bnding </b><b>in </b><b>New </b><b>York </b>soon. Send us the address where you¡¯re staying so we can all be together.¡±

    <b>12:20 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b>1 <b>Aug </b>G

 Ex wife bye 213

    <b>Chapter </b><b>213 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I was still trying to process what my dad had just told me on the phone, at first I thought he was joking or this might be <b>a prank </b><b>call </b>but then I remembered my dad doesn¡¯t joke.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re already on your way?¡± I asked, surprise rising in my voice before I could stop it.

    My father¡¯s voice crackled gently through the speaker, calm as ever. ¡°We¡¯re just aboutnding at the airport, sweetheart. Send <b>us </b>your address so we cane to you right away.¡± My eyes drifting to Damien

    I blinked, momentarily thrown. I hadn¡¯t expected them this soon, when he told me he was on his way I didn¡¯t think he meant he was going to arrive in a day, how did he get another private jet when I am still using the family jet?

    ¡°I was staying in a hotel,¡± I admitted, ncing around the suite that had been both my hiding ce and my war room these past days. ¡°But I¡¯ll get a house that can suit all of us.¡±

    ¡°Please do,¡± Dad said, his tone gentle but carrying that familiar finality that told me this wasn¡¯t really a suggestion.

    Then I also remembered that I told Julian that Dad wasing and he has a ce they can stay, but knowing how stubborn Mom is and also from thest experience she had thest time she stayed at Julian¡¯s ce, she would definitely insist on staying with <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Before I could reply, I heard my mother¡¯s voice in the background, softer but unmistakably excited. ¡°And before I forget, we brought a surprise along with us.¡±

    My brows drew together. ¡°A surprise?¡± Curiosityced my voice despite the ache of exhaustion gnawing at me.

    Then, through the faint rustle on the line, on the other side of the camera, my mom turned to her back and I heard her call out: ¡°Come here, mommy wants to see you.¡±

    The words alone were enough to make me sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose, heart fluttering with both dread and affection. I already knew what wasing next even before the screen shifted.

    Sure enough, Charlie¡¯s familiar face filled the camera a secondter, eyes wide and bright, his usual big smile lighting up his small features. His dark hair was a little messy, and his backpack strap peeked into the frame.

    ¡°Hey you,¡± I said, my voice softening despite everything, an instinctive warmth blooming in my chest. ¡°We just talked a few hours ago, and you were on your way to school. So tell me how did you get out?¡±

    ¡°They picked me up from school!¡± Charlie replied brightly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    I let out another sigh, shaking my head faintly. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice even though the corners of my lips twitched into a reluctant smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to see each other in a few minutes, so sit tight, okay?¡±

    He nodded quickly, eyes sparkling before he slipped out of the frame, likely back to his seat next to my mother.

    The moment he was out of view, my smile faded, reced by the familiar tightness in my chest. ¡°Why did you bring <b>him </b>with <b>you</b>?¡± I asked, keeping my voice low but firm ¡°He was safer in Mexico.¡±

    ¡°Rx, Olivia,¡± my father said, his tone softening slightly but still carrying that stubborn edge I¡¯d known my whole life. ¡°<b>Nothing </b><b>is </b>going to happen to you or him now that we¡¯reing to the city. I¡¯ve already arranged for double the security, and once the

    <b>12:20 </b>Fri, 1 Aug

    ceremony is over, we leave,¡±

    ¡°You said the ceremony wouldn¡¯t happen for a while,¡± I countered quickly, frustration bleeding through my words. <b>¡°</b><b>And </b><b>what </b>about Charlie¡¯s school? He can¡¯t just miss out on his sses. His life shouldn¡¯t stop because of this.¡±

    ¡°We took care of that too,¡± Dad said, the faintest edge of impatience creeping into his voice. ¡°He¡¯ll have private online <b>sses </b><b>with </b>his teachers and ssmates back in Mexico. It¡¯ll be as if he¡¯s still there.¡±

    I drew in a slow breath, staring at the carpet beneath my feet. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t be the same, Dad,¡± I murmured, softer now.

    A pause settled between us before he spoke again, his voice dropping to something almost weary. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me <b>to </b><b>just </b>leave my grandchild all alone in another country, did you? That wasn¡¯t good enough for me, Olivia. He¡¯s safer with us here <b>than </b>anywhere else. He¡¯s not meant to be in this city but I promise you he¡¯s safer with us than in any other country all alone.¡± My dad said.

    Part of me wanted to argue, wanted to say that dragging Charlie into this city, this mess, felt reckless. But deep down<b>, </b>I knew <b>it was </b>pointless. They were already here, minutes fromnding. And no matter how old I got, my father¡¯s mind was a fortress once <b>made </b><ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    They think it¡¯s just all about keeping Charlie safe, if that was it then I would be bringing him over to New York every weekend.

    But I also had to keep Charlie away from Adrian, if he found out that Charlie was his son, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯d do because I haven¡¯t nned that far.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll get a big enough house that always keeps Charlie indoors he wouldn¡¯t have any reason to go outside, I just need to do that till we leave here

    1 let out a tired sigh, rubbing at my temple. ¡°Alright,¡± I said quietly, the weight of resignation settling over me. ¡°Just¡­ be careful when yound, okay?¡±

    Then, as if the conversation wasn¡¯t already heavy enough, Dad¡¯s voice shifted lighter but firm. ¡°Like I said we¡¯re gonna be done with this whole thing before you even realize it, in fact¡­ put on something nice, we¡¯re going over to thepany branch today for the announcement<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    The words hit me like a p, my head snapping up. ¡°What?¡± I blurted out, the shock breaking through my carefully held calm.

    <b><i>AD </i></b>

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 214

    <b>Chapter </b><b>214 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Dad,¡± I said, my voice sharper than I meant it to be, still trying to piece together the sudden announcement he¡¯d just thrown at me. My thoughts were scrambling, like papers blown about in a gust of wind.

    ¡°And why not?¡± Dad asked, his eyebrow arching high in that familiar way that always made my heart sink a little.

    ¡°Dad, you and Mom are about to get off a four¨Chour flight,¡± I began, counting off each reason on my fingers. ¡°You must be exhausted, even if you won¡¯t admit it. And Charlie¡­Charlie will definitely be tired. He was in school this morning, now he¡¯s sat through an airport and a flight, and he¡¯ll barely have time to settle before you want him to stand in front of cameras?¡±

    I took a quick breath, feeling the words spill out faster as my frustration grew. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s hoping that cook him something nice to eat. He misses that, Dad. And we still don¡¯t even know where we¡¯re staying yet. We <i>h </i>The announcement is going to take hours, and by the time it¡¯s over, it¡¯ll already be night. We can¡¯t figure out hous night.¡±

    ho

    finally sees me, I¡¯ll

    range all that first.

    e middle of the

    For a moment, the line was silent except for the faint murmur of voices behind my dad. Then I saw it: the shift in his expression<b>, </b>the hard edge softening just a bit as the realization sank in.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, dear,¡± my mom¡¯s gentle voice cut in from the background, soothing as always.

    ¡°Of course I am,¡± I said, my tone softer now, though my heart was still pounding. ¡°I¡¯m not saying we shouldn¡¯t make the announcement, Dad. Just that we need to settle in first. We¡¯ll get everything ready today, and then tomorrow, first thing in the morning, you can make the announcement.¡±

    Dad¡¯s eyes stayed locked on me through the screen, and for a moment I wondered if he¡¯d insist anyway, as he sometimes did. But then he let out a quiet, thoughtful hum. ¡°Hmmm. First thing in the morning, no excuses,¡± he said finally, his tone firm but no longer cold.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I agreed quickly, a small wave of relief passing over me. ¡°Now that¡¯s settled, I¡¯ming to the airport to pick you all up.¡±

    ¡°Bye, honey,¡± my mom called warmly. Dad gave me a small nod, and then the screen went dark as the call ended.

    The moment the screen cked out, the mask of calm I¡¯d been holding cracked, and I let out a long sigh, pressing the heel of my palm against my temple. My head throbbed lightly, a dull ache born of stress, worry, and the hundred thoughts racing through my mind.

    ¡°Well, that was something,¡± Damien said, his voice dry but not unkind as he watched me from across the room.

    I lowered my hand and met his gaze, the corners of my mouth twisting into a tired half¨Csmile. ¡°Something,¡± I echoed, but my voice was weary.

    A moment of silence passed between us, the weight of everything hanging heavy in the air. Finally, I exhaled, shaking my head as if it might clear the mess of my thoughts. ¡°How and when did they even decide toe to New York?¡± I muttered, frustration spilling into my tone. ¡°And they didn¡¯t tell me until they were already on their way? It¡¯s like they nned it behind my back.¡±

    Damien leaned against the table, crossing his arms loosely over his chest. ¡°Well, I mean¡­ technically, they can go anywhere they want,¡± he pointed out. ¡°And you didn¡¯t exactly tell them when you wereing back to New York either.¡±

    I raised both brows in surprise, folding my arms across my chest. ¡°Whose side are you <b>on</b><b>, </b>exactly?¡± I asked Damien<b>, </b><b>my </b>voice <b>sharper </b><b>than </b>intended.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he replied quickly, raising his hands in surrender. His apology came so fast it almost made <b>me </b><b>smirk </b><b>but </b>I <b>held </b>it <b>back</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>irritation </b>still simmering inside me.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Let¡¯s </b><b>forget </b><b>about </b><b>the </b><b>fact </b><b>that </b>they <b>didn¡¯t </b>even <b>tell </b><b>me </b>before <bing</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I <b>continued</b><b>, </b><b>my </b><b>tone </b><b>heavy </b><b>with </b><b>frustration</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>What </b><b>about </b><b>the </b>fact

    <b>n4 </b><b>Aug </b>

    that they <b>took </b>my son along with them? Without asking me! No matter what my dad said about the online school, this is still going <b>to </b>interrupt Charlie¡¯s education. His life keeps getting thrown around just because we can¡¯t sit still in one ce.¡±

    Damien tilted his head slightly, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°Would you have preferred if they came all the way here without him?¡±

    <b>(</b>20

    I opened my mouth to argue but the words caught in my throat. The realization sank in, slow but steady, like water filling a cup. Would I really have been okay if they¡¯d left Charlie behind in Mexico? Even though I was upset about them bringing him without asking, I would have <b>been </b>even more furious, heartbroken, really if they hadn¡¯t. The idea of them arriving here, stepping into my arms at the airport without Charlie running ahead, his little face lighting up at the sight of me¡­ it was something I couldn¡¯t even picture without a hollow ache forming in my chest.

    My lips parted, and I let out a slow breath. Damien, seeing the shift on my face, raised an eyebrow as if to say told you so.

    ¡°Exactly my point,¡± he murmured, a hint of victory in his tone.

    I shook my head lightly, the corners of my lips twitching. Damien could be annoyingly observant sometimes but maybe that was a good thing.

    ¡°How about we talk about this some other time<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Damien suggested, his voice turning practical. ¡°Right now, you ne them to stay, now that they¡¯reing.¡±

    et a ce ready for

    ¡°Right,¡± I said, snapping back to reality. The problem wasn¡¯t going to solve itself, and I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on my feelings. My family wouldnd soon, and I couldn¡¯t just have them waiting at the airport or shoving everyone into a cramped hotel suite.

    I picked up my phone and tapped the speed dial for ra. It rang only once before I heard her hurried footsteps outside the door. A secondter, she rushed in, her hair a little messy and more amusingly, still wearing her pajamas covered in tiny pink clouds.

    Despite the situation, a tiny part of me wanted tough. ra was always dedicated, but it seemed even she hadn¡¯t expected this morning¡¯s chaos.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± she asked, slightly breathless, brushing hair from her face,

    I decided to skipmenting on the pajamas. ¡°My parents are on their way,¡± I said instead, my voice firm. ¡°We need to find somewhere for all of us to stay for now. Somewherefortable.¡±

    ¡°Like¡­ a BNB?¡± she suggested, blinking a few times as her brain caught up with the rush.

    ¡°Something tells me we¡¯ll be here longer than just a week,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°So no. Look for houses that ept monthly rent. Something we can settle into properly, not just crash for a few days.¡±

    ra nodded, but her expression turned a little cautious. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if I¡¯m looking for a ce big enough for your family, we¡¯d need at least¡­ a

    seven¨Cbedroom mansion, right? So everyone can have their own space?¡± She hesitated, biting her lip. ¡°And doing that in this part of town is

    usually crazy expensive¡­¡±

    ¡°So?¡± I asked, one eyebrow arching slightly, the hint of challenge in my tone. Money had never been the problem and she knew it.

    She exhaled, her shoulders dropping a bit. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll get on it right away, ma¡¯am,<i>¡± </i>she said quickly, regaining her usual efficiency.

    Before I could say anything else, she¡¯d already spun on her heel, practically jogging out of the room, her pajama sleeves pping <b>as </b>she

    moved.

    When the door closed behind her, the room fell quiet again. Damien was still watching me, leaning against the table <b>with </b><b>an </b><b>unreadable </b>expression.

    ¡°You know,¡± he said after a moment, his tone lighter, ¡°for someone who didn¡¯t even want <b>to </b><be </b>back <b>to </b><b>New </b><b>York</b><b>, </b><b>you¡¯re </b><b>handling </b><b>all </b><b>this </b><b>pretty </b>well.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    I let <b>out </b>a short, humorlessugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can call it ¡®handling,¡± I admitted, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Feels more like surviving. Or patching holes in a sinking ship.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still afloat,¡± Damien said softly, giving me a small, encouraging nod.

 Ex wife bye 215

    <b>Chapter </b><b>215 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    My phone buzzed gently against the armrest of the couch, the screen lighting up with a message from my mom.

    ¡°We justnded at the airport, honey.¡±

    I felt a sudden mix of relief, nerves, and a rush of excitement bloom in my chest. Even though I¡¯d been dreading this day a little, knowing it would bring its own set of challenges I still couldn¡¯t deny that familiar warmth that came whenever I thought of my family.

    ¡°My parents havended, so I¡¯m going to go pick them,¡± I said aloud, turning toward Damien, who had been lounging on the other end of the couch, scrolling through something on his phone.

    He let out a softugh and shook his head, ¡°Come with you? And let your mom see me? She¡¯d cut my head off before I could even say ¡®hello?¡± He pushed himself up to stand, still chuckling. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m d you stopped them froming to the hotel right away. Who knows what your mom would have done to me.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the sight of Damien, a grown man who had faced corporate sharks and legal battles, admitting openly that he was terrified of my mom. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were scared of my moms,¡± I teased, folding my arms over my chest and raising a brow.

    ¡°Oh, I am. Very much,¡± he said with exaggerated seriousness, giving a small mock bow. ¡°When you all have settled in and your mom isn¡¯t looking to grill someone, then I¡¯ll drop by. At least they already know I came with you to New York, so it won¡¯t be a total shock.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see you in the evening,¡± I said, a small smile still lingering on my lips.

    ¡°Hopefully, by then, you¡¯d have cooked your special spaghetti and meatballs,¡± he called over his shoulder as he reached the door.

    ¡°Spaghetti and meatballs? You mean your bribe?¡± I teased.

    ¡°Exactly<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he replied,ughing, and gently pulled the door shut behind him.

    As the lock clicked, silence settled over the room, and the reality of what I needed to do next began to weigh on me. I let out a deep breath and headed toward the bathroom. The cool ssh of water and the fresh scent of my face wash helped ground me, even if only for a moment. I dried my face with a fluffy white towel, catching my own reflection in the mirror, a woman trying to juggle a hundred roles all at once: mother, daughter, businesswoman, and someone seeking justice and revenge all at the same time.

    I picked out a simple yet elegant outfit that felt appropriate for seeing my parents and, most importantly, Charlie. ra wouldn¡¯t being with me today; she had stayed behind to oversee preparations for the house we were moving into. Knowing she was handling that gave me some peace of mind.

    Once I was dressed, I walked briskly to the lobby where my small convoy waited. The tinted ck SUVS shimmered under the morning sun, and I slipped into the back seat of the lead car. As we drove off, my mind ran in circles, part strategy, part worry, part anticipation. Seeing my parents again was always a reminder of how deeply rooted I was in this life, and seeing Charlie¡­ well, that was something my heart needed

    more than I realized.

    The city blurred by through the window, until finally, the airport came into view. My gaze shifted immediately to the private section reserved for our family¡¯s nes, and the sight that greeted me was almostical. The jet my father had arrived in wasn¡¯t just a jet, it was practically a flying pce, dwarfing my own by several meters. For a moment, my mouth fell open, and I shook my head, unable to stop a quietugh. Of course, Dad would upgrade to something like this without even mentioning it.

    Maybe it¡¯s time I upgraded mine too, I thought, amusement mixing with pride.

    As I stepped out of the car, I spotted them. My parents were walking together, luggage in hand, side by side as always, my father¡¯s posture straight andmanding despite the trip, and my mother¡¯s eyes scanning the area, searching. But what made my heart skip a beat was the

    ????

    <b>58</b><b>% </b>

    +281

    small figure racing ahead of them, weaving between airport staff and guards.

    ¡°Charlie!¡± I called out, my voice cracking just a bit with emotion.

    His little feet barely seemed to touch the ground as he ran, the biggest smile lighting up his face. I crouched down, arms open, ready to catch him. He crashed into me with all the force his small body could manage, and I wrapped my arms around him, lifting him slightly off the ground.

    ¡°Mommy missed you so much,¡± I whispered against his hair, breathing in the familiar scent of his shampoo and the pure, bright energy only a child could have. ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°I missed you too, Mum!¡± he said, voice breathless but full ofughter. His cheeks were a little rounder than when I left, and I couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten heavier, hmm?¡± I poked his nose gently. ¡°Were you using your power as the man of the house to remove all the food restrictions?¡±

    Charlie giggled, leaning his forehead against mine in a way that made my chest tighten with love. Hisughter was an answer on its own.

    As my parents caught up, my father gave me a nod that said everything words didn¡¯t need to, and my mother¡¯s eyes were already glistening. I carefully set Charlie back on his feet before turning to hug her.

    ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± I murmured as she wrapped her arms around me, squeezing just enough to make me wince.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± she asked, pulling back only to p my shoulder gently, her brows drawn in mock scolding.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Haughed softly, rubbing the spot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I was actually nning oning back to Mexico in less than a week, until Dad told me about the announcement. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡±

    ¡°You hadn¡¯te to see us for over two months, and now you run off to New York?¡± she huffed, but her eyes softened immediately as she pulled me back into another hug.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, honey,¡± she whispered, her voice cracking.

    ¡°I missed you too, Mom.¡± I returned the embrace, warmth flooding through me despite everything else swirling around my life. Her love was overwhelming sometimes, but I wouldn¡¯t trade it for anything.

    When we finally stepped apart, my dad ced a hand on my shoulder, his eyes sharp but gentle. ¡°You look tired,¡± he noted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. Just a lot on my mind,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°I can imagine,¡± he said, nodding once. ¡°We¡¯ll help however we can. But remember¨Cyou don¡¯t have to carry everything alone.¡±

    I swallowed hard, grateful but also reminded that some battles were mine alone to fight.

    Besid

    Chalis

    Iu

    Comment

    ¡°m, can ¡°.

    rehead

    ¡ª his voicr

    Jl¡­

    AD

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 216

    <b>Chapter </b><b>216 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The sun had barely begun its slow descent by the time we pulled into the driveway of the new house ra found. It was tucked away behind a tall ck gate and framed with ivy that curled gently around its cream walls. Not as grand as what we had back in Mexico, but it was perfect in its own way: warm, weing, and private. The living room hadrge windows that let thete sunlight pour in, the floors gleamed, and the fresh smell of polished wood floated through the air.

    Charlie¡¯s excitement made me smile. He rushed from room to room, his little shoes echoing against the marble <i>floor</i>, peeking behind doors as if he was searching for hidden treasure. My parents followed slowly behind, talking quietly about how nicely furnished it already was, while ra directed the moving men and sorted out the luggage.

    After making sure everyone had settled into their rooms, I quietly called Charlie over. His eyes lit up immediately, and together we climbed up the stairs to the smaller lounge that opened onto a balcony. I pulled him into my arms, just holding him there for a moment, feeling his warmth against me.

    ¡°I missed you so much, baby,¡± I whispered, pressing my lips against his hair.

    It had only been about five days since I left Mexico, but it felt longer than that. Guilt pricked at me, guilt for leaving him even for a few days, guilt for dragging him back into my mess even though he didn¡¯t know it.

    ¡°Did Grandma and Grandpa spoil you on the flight?¡± I teased gently, wanting to see that grin of his.

    Charlie giggled, ¡°Grandma said I could have extra dessert if I promised to finish my homeworkter,¡± he confessed.

    ¡°Of course she did,¡± I chuckled, running my hand through his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t let them turn you into a sugar monster, okay?¡±

    He nodded, his smile wide, and for a while, we just sat together. I asked about school, and he told me about his teacher¡¯s funny hat and a project he was excited about. It felt so good to hear his voice, to remember that no matter how heavy everything else was, he was my anchor.

    But the moment didn¡¯tst. A knock at the door pulled us both back to reality, we just got here and I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.

    So that could only be one person.

    I rubbed Charlie¡¯s hair and stood up, walking closer to the front door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I called, and the door opened to reveal Julian and Damien.

    Julian¡¯s smile was warm and familiar, the kind of smile only an older brother could have. ¡°Look at this ce,¡± he said, stepping in. ¡°I expected everything to be more shy but this ce is still alright.¡±

    ¡°Julian!¡± I said walking over to hug him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been what, a week? And already you forget to call me,¡± he teased, hugging me tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been busy,¡± I replied, rolling my eyes yfully.

    Behind him, Damien raised a brow. ¡°Hope I¡¯m not interrupting,¡± he said, his voice light.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± I told him.

    My parents soon came up too, and Mom¡¯s eyes shone when she saw Julian. ¡°My boy!¡± she eximed, pulling him into her arms. Even Dad cracked a rare, soft smile, and I understood why, it¡¯s really rare to find all of us in the same house at the same time, not because we didn¡¯t like it, but because we were all busy human beings we barely had time to spend as a family, but today we were all here together

    458%0

    After the hugs and catching up, ra was done making dinner, even though that was a task she rarely does, we all went downstairs for dinner. She also already prepared the table, and the smell of spaghetti and meatballs, Damien¡¯s favorite, filled the dining room.

    As everyone sat down, Damien leaned closer and whispered, ¡°You didn¡¯t forget my little bribe, did you?¡±

    Iughed softly. ¡°How could I? You¡¯ve been talking about it since morning,¡± I teased back.

    Dinner passed withughter and light conversation. But when everyone had finished and Charlie had wandered off to watch something on his tablet, Damien caught my eye. ¡°Walk with me?¡± he asked.

    We stepped onto the balcony where the evening breeze was cooler. The city lights shimmered in the distance, but all I could focus on was his expression, calm, but searching.

    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± he said, his tone soft but firm, ¡°after finding out all that this morning, I thought a lot about it and I know it must¡¯ve been hard for you. Seeing Adrian again at the auction¡­ and now finding out he¡¯s the one who killed your foster parents. That¡¯s a lot.¡±

    I stopped for a few seconds to think about hisst words, ¡°to be honest I didn¡¯t really care when I found out that my adoptive parents were gone, I don¡¯t wanna sound cruel, but they made me feel that way towards them, everything I did, telling the police that it was Adrian behind their death, was all part of a small n am working on, not because I wanted to avenge them, the way they treated me, they deserved that purnishment.¡± I said my tone growing bitter just from remembering those people

    ¡°Which is why Lam here to talk to you, Olivia, are you sure you¡¯re really fine?¡± Damien asked again

    At first, I didn¡¯t reply. Part of me still wanted to keep it all inside. But over thest few days, Damien had been there, really there. And somehow, that made it easier to open my mouth.

    ¡°I hate him, Damien,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling despite me trying to sound strong. ¡°I hate him more than I thought I could ever hate anyone. Every time I see his face, it makes my skin crawl. I feel sick knowing I was ever married to him, that I ever trusted him.¡±

    Damien nodded, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it in. Say everything. Let it out.¡±

    I swallowed. ¡°When I saw him at the auction, I wanted to scream, to tell everyone what he really was.¡±

    ¡°He tried to kill Charlie, that alone makes me hate him even more, and I won¡¯t stop until he pays,¡± I told him, my voice low and fierce. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring him down, Damien. Everything he built, everyone he fooled, I¡¯ll rip it away from him.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence except for the hum of the city below us.

    ¡°Does¡­ does Charlie know anything?¡± Damien asked carefully.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°And he can¡¯t, as far as he knows, Adrian Westwood is just a stranger from the news. I won¡¯t let him near Charlie. Ever.¡±

    Damien ced a gentle hand over mine. ¡°Then we¡¯ll make sure of it. You¡¯re not alone in this, Olivia.¡±

    Morning came faster than I expected. The night felt like it had barely passed when ra knocked on my door to remind me it was almost time.

    I dressed carefully, a pale cream blouse tucked into a navy skirt, my hair pinned back neatly. Downstairs, Damien was already waiting in a dark suit, his expression serious. My parents were ready too, my father in a sharp charcoal suit and my mother elegant in her emerald dress.

    15:59 Tue, 5 Aug

    Charlie, dressed neatly, was already in the living room.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Damien asked, his eyes meeting mine.

    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± I replied.

    Outside, the convoy waited: ck SUVs lined up, engines humming. The announcement at thepany branch was today. Today, everything would change.

    I took a breath, holding Charlie¡¯s hand in mine, and together we walked toward the waiting cars.

 Ex wife bye 217

    <b>Chapter </b><b>217 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°Themissioner sent in an apology email this morning,¡± James said, his voice calm, as he sat across from me at the dining table. ¡°He also stated that he had fired the guys who got you arrested and took the video down from the media. So, for those who didn¡¯t see anything, you¡¯re clean. And for those who did? Well, they¡¯ll eventually forget it. They¡¯ll brush it off as some kind of mistake, a glitch in the system. Just noise.¡±

    The sound of the television buzzed in the background, somete morning news program I wasn¡¯t paying attention to. I barely heard the cheerful voice of the anchor, too distracted by the weight of my thoughts. I didn¡¯t look at James as he spoke. My knife sliced through the beef steak on my te with slow precision, like it was the only thing I had control over at the moment.

    I didn¡¯t bother responding. What James said? I already expected it. That was always going to be the oue. Officers like those, trigger- happy and arrogant probably thought they were making a name for themselves bying after me. But they underestimated who they were dealing with. And like I told James from the moment it happened, they got what they deserved.

    But that didn¡¯t erase the deeper issue. The real problem had been gnawing at the back of my mind since sunrise, and it only grew louder with each passing hour.

    Who the hell gave them that information?

    That question had been ying on a loop in my head, circling like a vulture waiting for something to die.

    Because those officers didn¡¯t act on a hunch. Someone fed them details, specific, sensitive details. Someone close enough to me to know what happened with the Greysons. Someone who knew the truth, and turned that knowledge into a weapon.

    A traitor.

    It wasn¡¯t just about the arrest. That was a symptom. A warning shot. If I didn¡¯t act fast, if I didn¡¯t find whoever was behind this, the next hit could be worse. Much worse. I¡¯ve worked too hard, and buried too many secrets to let it all fall apart because of one Judas hiding in my

    midst.

    I leaned back in my chair, still not looking at James, my mind scanning through the possible suspects like a deck of cards.

    It¡¯s a short list.

    Dan. My right¨Chand man. He was there with me the day everything went down with the Greysons. Not just him, his guys were there too. He¡¯s seen the things I¡¯ve done. Hell, he¡¯s helped me do them. Dan has been loyal since day one. He¡¯s stood beside me through chaos and calm, never asking for more than what he was owed.

    But loyalty doesn¡¯t alwaysst forever.

    Still, if Dan was the one who cracked, why now? Why this incident? Why not any of the dozen other secrets he¡¯s sitting on? Why go to the cops about the Greysons, specifically? If it were revenge or ckmail, he could¡¯ve gone bigger. More personal.

    Then there¡¯s James.

    My best friend. My brother, in all but blood. I¡¯ve known him longer than I¡¯ve trusted anyone. We¡¯ve survived the fire together. But it¡¯s James who tried to stop me from going after the Greysons in the first ce. He pleaded with me. Said I was crossing a line.

    What if he still thinks that?

    What if turning me in was his way of¡­ punishing me?

    The thought turned my stomach more than the bloody steak on my te. I hated even considering it. But I had to be honest with myself.

    Sentiment doesn¡¯t belong in situations like this. Someone close to me is trying to dismantle everything I¡¯ve built. If I let emotion cloud my judgment, I¡¯ll be toote.

    If he was the mystery person¡­ it would be truly heartbreaking.

    Just the thought made my stomach twist. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say his name, not yet. The idea that someone so close could betray <i>me </i>made everything else feel pointless. But no, I wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. Not without proof. That¡¯s how people lose everything<b>, </b>acting on hunches instead of facts.

    Still, the doubt was there. Creeping. Infectious. Dangerous.

    Another name shed through my mind, Olivia. As much as I didn¡¯t want to think about her, I couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility. But she was dead, I shook my head slightly. No. Olivia was gone. I needed to stop reopening that wound.

    So, who could it be?

    Dan¡¯s men? They had the guts to do a lot of dirty work, but this? Would they really be reckless enough to challenge me head¨Con? They weren¡¯t the brightest, but even they knew the kind of storm that woulde their way. Unless¡­ they¡¯d been promised protection.

    A more disturbing thought hit me, I couldn¡¯t trust anyone.

    Not anymore.

    Not even James, my best friend

    I hated this version of myself. Paranoid. Suspicious. Cold. But it was survival. In my world, people smiled at you in the morning and stabbed you in the back by nightfall.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± James¡® voice jolted me out of my spiral.

    I blinked. My fingers were still wrapped tightly around the spoon. My food had long gone cold.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just been staring at that cup,¡± James added, frowning slightly.

    I forced a weak smile and put the cup down. ¡°Yeah. I was thinking about something.¡± I reached for the napkin and wiped my mouth, though I hadn¡¯t eaten more than two bites. ¡°What about Marcus? Anything from him?¡±

    James sighed, rubbing his jaw. ¡°He¡¯s been all over the newstely. And just a few moments ago, he made a statement about your arrest.¡±

    My brows shot up. ¡°He saw that? I thought themissioner took the video down. Scrubbed it clean.¡±

    ¡°It looks like Marcus has other ways of getting what he wants,¡± James said. His voice was low butced with frustration. ¡°You know how he is always one step ahead, or at least he likes to think so.¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, feeling the weight in my chest grow heavier. ¡°If he said anything, it¡¯s just as damaging as the video going viral again. He might as well have uploaded it himself. The fact that he¡¯s mentioning it publicly¡­ it¡¯s going to raise questions.¡±

    ¡°Especially from our investors,¡± James added quietly.

    I nodded. ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve only just begun to regain their trust. This could unravel all of it.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± James asked cautiously, ¡°do you have any n to get this under control? Silence Marcus? Release a statement?¡±

    ¡°You said he spoke about me a few moments ago, right?¡°.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯s probably still live.¡± I stood up, pushing my hall eaten breakfast aside. ¡°Switch on the TV. Find the news station.¡±

    We left the dining room and moved quickly to the living area. James grabbed the remote. He scrolled through several news channels, each headline worse than thest, corporatewsuits, international scandals, economic forecasts.

    And then he stopped.

    He froze on a channel, and before I could ask, I saw it, the screen. What was on it made my heart drop. My breath caught in my chest. My body reacted before my mind could fully process it.

    Fear caught me by the throat as I took a step back.

 Ex wife bye 218

    Chapter <b>218 </b>

    <b>Chapter 218 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    My eyes were wide open, unblinking, fixed on the screen in front of me. My hand gripped the armrest of the couch so tightly <b>that </b><b>my </b>knuckles turned white, veins bulging with tension. I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my chest like a war drum, loud and frantic. All of it, the tight grip, the racing pulse, the heat crawling up my neck was because of what I was staring at on the television.

    ¡°What is this? How is this possible?¡± I asked, my voice uneven, trembling with a mix of fear and disbelief.

    In all my years through every deal I sealed, every n I executed, every enemy I crushed, nothing had ever made me feel this level of shock. Never. As the CEO of Westwood Corporation, I had always been the one delivering the blows, never the one receiving them. I was the one who gave orders, who watched chaos unfold from a distance, untouched. But this¡­ this was different.

    My mind was racing, trying to make sense of what I was seeing, but the harder I thought, the less sense it made. Nothing about what was ying out on the screen could be real. It was impossible. My breath grew shallow. My jaw tightened. My hand let go of the couch only to move faster, grabbing James by the cor.

    ¡°Are you seeing this? How is she still standing?¡± I demanded, my grip on James¡® cor tightening with every syble. My eyes were wide and unblinking, still locked on the image of her.

    James didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t pull away. His face mirrored mine, shocked, confused, pale. ¡°Calm down, Adrian<i>,¡± </i>he said, though his voice wasn¡¯t as steady as he wanted it to be. ¡°I¡¯m just as shocked as you are, but I don¡¯t have the answer to your question right now. I don¡¯t think anyone does.¡±

    I released his cor and slowly took a step back. My eyes remained fixed on the screen, glued to the figure that had shattered my entire sense of control in one appearance.

    We stood there in the living room, James and I, not saying another word. We just¡­ stared.

    Because on that television screen was someone I thought I¡¯d buried in the past. Someone I thought I¡¯d never see again in this lifetime. Someone I was certain was dead.

    ¡°Olivia.¡± The name barely escaped my lips. It wasn¡¯t even a full whisper, it was breath and disbeliefbined.

    Olivia Grayson. Alive. Not in a video, not in a rumor, not in a distant memory¡­ but alive, breathing, standing under the sun and facing

    cameras.

    ¡°Turn up the volume,¡± I said suddenly, my voice sharper this time. ¡°Now. Turn it up.¡±

    James quickly grabbed the remote and increased the volume. The background noise filled the room, muffled voices, camera shutters, the hum of a busy event.

    She stood in front of arge building, modern, towering, freshly painted. It looked like apany, a new branch perhaps. She wasn¡¯t alone. There was an old man beside her, tall, well¨Cdressed, his white hair neatly slicked back. He looked oddly familiar, though I couldn¡¯t ce <b>his </b>

    name just yet. And to her right was another man, maybe in his early thirties, standing confidently with a straight posture, dressed designer suit.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± I murmured to myself, the words nearly lost beneath the rising sound of the broadcast. ¡°And how the hell is <b>Olivia </b>still

    alive?¡±

    The camera zoomed in as the old man stepped forward to speak into the cluster of microphones in front of him.

    James turned up the volume a little more until the old

    I man¡¯s voice echoed clearly in <b>the </b>room.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    ¡°As you all know, ke Enterprise has been working on this building for over a year, the old man began. His voice was calm<b>, </b>authorit the s ¡°Yes, there were moments when construction slowed down, but all that is in the past now. This particr branch of ke <b>Enterprise </b>is <b>special</b>. It¡¯s special because it marks a milestone, this is the fiftieth branch we¡¯ve built across the globe<b>¡± </b>

    Apuse erupted around him. The camera panned over the audience businessmen and women, press, investors. Everyone pped with pride and admiration.

    But their pping, their smiles, the significance of the announcement, none of it mattered to me. Not one bit.

    He said ke Enterprise. That name¡­ ke¡­ I¡¯ve heard it before. It rang like a dull bell somewhere in the back of my mind, scratching at the surface of my memory, but no matter how hard I tried to focus on it, I just couldn¡¯t seem to ce exactly w

    where or when I¡¯d heard it. It <b>was </b>like a word I had read once in a newspaper or heard in passing at a board meeting, familiar, but distant.

    ¡°And now¡­¡± his voice continued, pulling

    back out of the fog of confusion and into the present.

    ¡°¡­the CEO of ke Enterprise is going toe up and give a special speech, my daughter, Olivia ke,¡± the old man¡¯s voice announced proudly.

    Another wave, no, a tsunami of shock crashed through my entire body, stiffening my spine and sending a chill down my arms as Olivia

    walked forward, closer to the microphone. Her presence, her face, her posture it was all unmistakable. My breathing faltered for a second <b>as </b>leaned forward, staring intently at the screen.

    ¡°What?¡± James blurted out from beside me, his voiceced with raw disbelief.

    This¡­ this can¡¯t be happening. It can¡¯t be possible. Her parents¡­ I killed them. I know I did. So how in the hell is she still standing there? How is she alive, and smiling, and now the daughter of some powerful old man I¡¯ve never met before?

    Then it hit me hard, like a rock mming into my skull. I hadpletely forgotten. Maybe not forgotten, but I had buried it. When I thought Olivia had died, I forced myself to erase every memory of her from my mind coldly,pletely. But now, it was all rushing back. That day, years ago when Sam Grayson, the man I always believed was her father, suffered a heart attack. That day¡­ I found out that the Graysons

    weren¡¯t her biological parents at all.

    I gasped slightly, as if the air had suddenly be heavy. My hand slowly went up and through my hair, fingers trembling as I ran them through the strands. My jaw stayed ck, mouth slightly y open,pletely incapable of closing from the weight of the shock pressing on me.

    So not only is she alive¡­ but she¡¯s found her real parents? Not just that, she¡¯s now the CEO of ke Enterprise?

    What in the actual fuck is going on?

    ¡°I thought her parents were dead. The hell, I thought she was dead,¡± James muttered again, eyes still glued to the screen as he tried to make sense of what we were both witnessing. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t. Because, truthfully, I didn¡¯t have any answers either.

    I couldn¡¯t exin the emotions surging through me in that moment. Anger. Disbelief. Curiosity. Relief. Was I¡­ happy to see that she was alive? That she had made it through? That she had risen back up, even stronger than before?

    It¡¯s been over five long years since Istid eyes on her. Five years since I believed she went away from this world forever, buned and burned in the consequences of the choices we both made. And now, right in front of me, in the full light of the sun, Olivia was standing tall and <b>proud </b>like nothing could break her.

    I did feel¡­ some kind of strange, unexinable relief seeing her again. A small part of me that I thought had died years ago <b>stirred </b><b>deep </b>inside, confused and shaken.

    And something was different about her, very different. It wasn¡¯t just the clothes or the way she carried herself <b>now</b><b>, </b><b>like </b><b>a </b><b>woman </b><b>with </b><b>power </b>and control. No, it was something deeper. It was in her eyes, in her aura. She was glowing under the <b>sun</b><b>, </b><b>radiating </b><b>something </b><b>powerful </b><b>and </b>

    sharp.

    She looked¡­ more beautiful than I had ever seen her before, even after all these years.

    And as I stared at her on that screen, I realized something chilling, this wasn¡¯t just a return.

    <i>B </i>

 Ex wife bye 219

    <b>Chapter 219 </b>

    DORA¡¯S POV

    <b>The </b>whole caf¨¦ waspletely silent as I sat behind the counter, my chin resting in my palm and my fingers absentmindedly drumming against the wooden surface. The soft hum of the refrigerator was the only sound in the building, and the emptiness around me felt like it wa closing in. I nced around for what must have been the tenth time that morning. Not a single customer had walked through the ss doors since I opened up, and the silence was starting to get on my nerves.

    I looked at the clock hanging on the wall. 10:15 AM.

    Still a long way to go before my shift ended.

    I shifted ufortably on the stool and exhaled. I had been the only staff to show up today, and while I usually didn¡¯t mind being alone, something about today just felt¡­ off. Maybe it was the eerie quiet or the fact that no one had even called in to say they wouldn¡¯t be showing up. I had expected a slow day, sure, but not this slow.

    My boss finally emerged from his office at the back. I¡¯d been trying to catch him all morning to talk about the situation, but every time <b>I </b>knocked, he would mumble something about being ¡°too busy right now.¡±

    He looked like he was headed out the door when I quickly stood up.

    ¡°Hi sir,¡± I called out, hoping to stop him before he vanished again.

    He paused and turned to face me, giving a tight smile. ¡°Yes, Dora?¡±

    ¡°I seem to be the only staff here today. Even the chefs and cleaners didn¡¯t show up. There¡¯s no way I can handle everything on <b>my </b>own.¡±

    He furrowed his brow, then walked closer to the counter.

    ¡°Why not?¡± he said, as if the answer were obvious. ¡°Everything is already baked and in the disy case. The ce is clean, and there haven¡¯t been any customers. All you have to do is sit here and sell if someone walks in.¡±

    Easy for him to say. Maybe he was used to handling ces like this alone, but I wasn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t grow up dreaming of working in a quiet caf¨¦ with <i>no </i>customers or coworkers to keep mepany. I wasn¡¯t even here because I wanted to be.

    ¡°Sir, this isn¡¯t what you¡¯re paying me for. I can¡¯t sit in here by myself all day with nothing to do. And you must have noticed, not a single customer hase in since morning.¡±

    He finally let out a tired sigh, brushing his hand over his thinning hair.

    ¡°So what, you want to go party with your friends instead?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. He knew nothing about me, yet he always jumped to that assumption. Just because I didn¡¯t enjoy wasting away behind the counter didn¡¯t mean I was running off to a party. just wanted something more fulfilling than sitting alone in <b>a </b>caf¨¦ with no purpose.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I have somewhere to be. Go ahead and leave, but I expect you back here tomorrow¡­ excuses<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Relief flooded my chest as I gave a nod. I didn¡¯t say anything else. I was too exhausted to argue or thank him.

    I untied my apron and tossed it gently onto the counter before walking over to one of the small corner tables where I¡¯d left my <b>phone </b>plugged in. The screen lit up with a few missed notifications, but nothing urgent.

    I grabbed my bag and walked out of the caf¨¦ without looking back. The moment the door closed behind me, <b>I </b><b>felt </b><b>like </b>I <b>could </b><b>finally </b><b>breathe</b><b>, </b>

    Chapter <b>219 </b>

    <b>This </b>was <b>surprisingly </b>good news for me, being allowed <b>to </b>leave <b>work </b>this early, I could <b>hardly </b>believe it. A <b>wave </b>of excitement rushed throu <b>me </b>because<b>, </b><b>for </b>the <b>first </b>time in what felt like forever, I was finally going to have <b>a </b><b>full </b>day to rest at <b>home</b><b>. </b><b>No </b><b>customers </b>yelling, no outs <b>beeping</b>, no coffee spills just peace.

    Honestly, when I was applying for these jobs, I never expected them to be this stressful. I thought, ¡°How hard could <b>it </b><b>be </b>to serve patres and keep a smile on my face?¡± Turns out, it¡¯s a lot harder than it looks, especially when you¡¯re the only one who shows <b>up </b>for a shift <b>and </b>you re running the entire caf¨¦ like it¡¯s your own business. If I had known what I was walking into, maybe I would¡¯ve only applied for <b>one </b><b>job </b>instead of juggling two just to cover the rent. But who

    Was I kidding? Even one job barely pays the bills these days.

    After what felt like a long walk under the unforgiving sun, I finally arrived back at our apartment building. The hallway was quiet<b>, </b><b>the </b><b>peeling </b>paint on the walls still the same as always, and the smell of someone else¡¯s cooking drifted in from one of the neighbors. <b>When </b><b>I </b>got to <b>our </b>door, I gave it a small knock, just a gentle tap.

    A few momentster, my mom opened the door. She looked genuinely shocked to see me standing there, especially this early in <b>the </b><b>day</b><b>. </b>Usually, I didn¡¯t get home untilte evening, and even then, I came in like a zombie barely able to hold a conversation.

    ¡°You¡¯re home?¡± she asked, her eyebrows

    din surprise. ¡°Did you forg

    omething?¡±

    I scratched at my eyes and yawned,zily dragging my feet inside the living room. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t forget anything. My boss just told me <b>to </b><b>go </b>home,¡± I said, dropping my bag

    ¡°Were you fired?¡± my mom¡¯s voice jumped an octave higher. The concern in her tone was unmistakable.

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t fired,¡± I replied quickly, trying to calm her nerves. ¡°Like I said, no other staff told me I could leave.¡±

    showed up today and business was slow<b>, </b>so he <b>just </b>

    She still looked at me like she didn¡¯t believe me, but before she could respond, I noticed something different in the room. I squinted <b>at </b><b>the </b>ceiling for a moment. The fan¡­ it was spinning.

    Wait.

    There was light.

    Actual electricity.

    The bulbs in the living room were glowing warmly, and I could hear the gentle hum of the refrigerator from the kitchen. For a moment, I thought I was hallucinating.

    ¡°They fixed the power issue?¡± I asked, excitement lighting up my face like a child who just found out school was cancelled.

    ¡°Yeah, they came to fix it this morning, just a few minutes after you left for work,<b>¡± </b>my dad¡¯s voice chimed in from the couch. He reached for the remote and turned the TV on with a calm, casual flick.

    A huge smile stretched across my face. This day was really turning around. Not only did I get out of work early and could finally rest, but we had electricity again, after more than a month of darkness and relying <b>on </b>candles and rechargeablemps. I could <b>finally </b><b>catch </b><b>up </b>on all the shows I¡¯d been missing, and maybe even take a nap with the fan blowing on me instead of sweating through another afternoon.

    But first, I needed to change into somethingfortable. My clothes smelled faintly of coffee and vani, and my feet <b>were </b><b>begging </b><b>to </b><b>be </b>freed from my sneakers.

    I turned to walk towards my room, already fantasizing about curling up under a nket and watching <b>a </b><b>cheesy </b><b>romance </b><b>film</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>then</b>, <b>just </b>as I took the first step down the hallway, my dad switched to a news channel. The words ¡°LIVE¡± and ¡°Breaking News<b>¡± </b>were <b>stamped </b><b>across </b>the screen in bold red letters.

    Out of <b>the </b>corner of my eye, I glimpsed the screen and froze in my tracks.

    <b>18:10 </b>Fri, 8 <b>Aug </b>

    My eyes widened in shock, and I turned slowly, drawn back to the television like a ma.

    There she was.

    Standing tall, confident, and glowing on live television.

    ¡°Olivia?¡± I whispered aloud, almost questioning if my eyes were ying tricks on me.

 Ex wife bye 220

    <b>Chapter </b><b>220 </b>

    DORA¡¯S POV

    No, this can¡¯t be right. Maybe I¡¯m mistaken. Probably she¡¯s just anotherdy who looks a lot like Olivia. I mean, look at how thisdy lo dressed, how she carries herself. She has the word ¡°money¡± written all over her.

    Olivia can never look this good. She can never give off this kind of aura, this power, this confidence that thedy on screen is radiating There¡¯s no way it¡¯s her.

    ¡°Dad, please, can you turn up the volume?¡± I said to my dad, my eyes still locked on the screen.

    My curiosity had piqued, and even though I kept trying to convince myself that this wasn¡¯t the same person I had ordered her death five years ago, something inside me told me otherwise. That same gut feeling that always came when something terrible was about to unfold.

    My hand crept up to my mouth as I began biting my nails nervously. My legs bounced uncontrobly, and I waited with bated breath <b>to </b><b>hear </b>her voice, to find out if this woman really was Olivia.

    And then she began to speak.

    ¡°I appreciate everyone for being here. Our ceremony will be happening in a few days from now. I¡¯ll make sure to send out the exact date, so please doe. Now, I have a lot of things to take care of and a lot of businessmen and women to speak with. So once again, <b>my </b>name is Olivia ke, CEO of ke Enterprise. I¡¯ll see you all in a few days.¡±

    She smiled as she stepped away from the microphone, an old man moving forward to take her ce. But I didn¡¯t hear a single word that person said.

    The sound of the television faded into the background like a distant echo as something more deafening took over my body, fear.

    Real, shaking, gut¨Cchurning fear.

    I could feel my legs giving out beneath me. My knees buckled so badly I almost copsed where I stood. It was my mom who noticed first. Her arms quickly wrapped around me, helping me toward the couch before I lost all strengthpletely.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, her voice full of concern, but I couldn¡¯t answer.

    I tried to speak, but nothing came out. My lips trembled, my chest tightened, and I could feel my heart pounding like it was trying to escape from my chest. I ced my hand on it, feeling the erratic rhythm of my heartbeat.

    Olivia.

    She¡¯s alive.

    But how is this even possible?

    I saw her explode in that house. I helped n the entire thing. My guys tied her to a chair, doused the ce with gasoline, and made sure she never walked out of there alive.

    So how¡­ How is she standing here?

    Not just alive but glowing, powerful, confident. And did she just say she was the CEO of ke Enterprise?

    My mind was spinning

    Did she survive somehow?

    Chapter <b>220 </b>

    Did someone help her escape before the house blew?

    Why didn¡¯t she show up all these years?

    Was she waiting? Watching? nning?

    Is this revenge?

    A cold sweat broke out on my forehead, and for the first time in a long time, I feltpletely helpless. Everything I had buried deep inside<b>, </b><b>all </b>

    the surface. the secrets, all the lies, all the crimes, were crawling back

    to

    Olivia. Alive. And a CEO now?

    That meant she had power. Influence. Resources. She could find me if she wanted to. She could ruin me. Expose everything. And now, <b>with </b>the whole world watching, she wasn¡¯t hiding anymore.

    ¡°Dora, say something, you¡¯re scaring us,¡± mom said again, her voiceced with concern as she gently gripped my arm.

    I couldn¡¯t answer her immediately. My lips parted slightly, but no words came out. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the television screen. My body was frozen, rooted to the spot. My fingers trembled, my throat felt tight, and my thoughts were spinning so fast I couldn¡¯t grab hold of a single one.

    ¡°That woman¡­¡± I finally forced out, pointin

    a shaky finger at the screen where Olivia stood,ughing and talking confidently with a man under the spotlight of shing cameras and microphones.

    My mom and dad turned their heads to the TV, still clearly confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize her?¡± I said, desperation in my voice now.

    ¡°Are we meant to?¡± my dad asked with a puzzled expression<b>, </b>staring harder at the television, trying to make sense of what he was seeing.

    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s Adrian¡¯s ex¨Cwife,¡± I blurted out, turning back to my mother, knowing she had a better memory for faces and names from back

    then.

    At first, her brow furrowed, clearly trying to remember. Then, a small, skepticalugh escaped her lips, and she shook her head, brushing off my words like I was being ridiculous. ¡°Dora, that can¡¯t be her. She died five years ago, remember? You even told us that yourself.¡±

    ¡°I know what I said,¡± I replied sharply, my voice cracking from the rising panic in my chest. ¡°I thought the same thing too when I first saw her but I¡¯m not joking, Mom. That¡¯s Olivia. It¡¯s her. It¡¯s really her.¡±

    Both my hands flew up into my hair. I couldn¡¯t sit still. I couldn¡¯t believe this. My l¨¦gs felt weak beneath me. My heart mmed so violently against my ribs that it felt like it would punch through my chest.

    I stood up quickly, needing to get away for a moment, needing to breathe, to think. ¡°I need to talk to someone,¡± I said, my voice low and urgent. ¡°Just¡­ give me a few moments, please.¡±

    cliff and the wind

    Without waiting for a response, I turned and rushed into my room, shutting the door behind me and leaning back against it. My breath came in quick gasps. My hands were mmy. Every part of my body felt like it was on edge, like I was standing on the ed was threatening to push me over.

    I grabbed my phone and unlocked it with a shaky finger. My thumb moved quickly as opened the browser and typed in the words: ¡°ke Enterprise.¡±

    The moment the search results loaded, my heart dropped.

    Right there, clear as day on thepany¡¯s official site, was this recent press release. There was Olivia<b>, </b>standing proudly next <b>to </b><b>an </b><b>older </b><b>man </b>

    $12

    <b>18:10 </b>Fri, <b>8 </b>Aug

    and a younger man. The caption read: ¡°Olivia ke, newly appointed CEO of ke Enterprise<b>, </b>introduces the Soth international Branch alongside her father¡±

    My mouth went dry.

    A multi¨Cbillion¨Cdorpany.

    She was their daughter.

    And not just their daughter, the CEO.

    I scrolled through article after article, photo after photo, all confirming the same horrifying truth: Olivia was alive. Not only <b>had </b>she <b>survived </b>what should have been an inescapable explosion, but she had also found her biological family, an insanely rich and powerful family. She wasn¡¯t just alive. She was thriving.

    This couldn¡¯t be real.

    This was bad.

    Very bad.

    My fingers felt like they had minds of their own as I navigated away from the browser and opened my contact list. I started scrolling fast, my breath held in my throat. I had to find him. The guy I had paid to take care of this exact problem five years ago.

    He promised me he would handle it.

    He told me she never stood a chance.

    He even sent me a confirmation photo of the housepletely blown apart.

    But now, that promise was shattered into pieces right in front of me on national television.

    My thumb hovered over his name.

    ÓÉ

 Ex wife bye 221

    <b>Chapter </b><b>221 </b>

    DORA¡¯S POV

    It¡¯s been five years sincest called this guy. Five long years. He might not remember me now, but I¡¯ll make damn sure he does. I od <i>him </i>handsomely for that job, not a penny less than what he asked, noints, no haggling. And now, out of nowhere, I¡¯m finding out he didn¡¯t even get the job done?

    The thought alone made my blood boil.

    I clenched my jaw and paced slowly across the room, each step echoing off the floor as I stared down at the contact number on <b>my </b>phone. My thumb hovered over the green call button for a second longer, then finally tapped it.

    The phone began to ring.

    With each second that passed, I felt the weight of five yearse pressing down on me. The betrayal. The lies. The loose ends i thought were tied up neatly, now unraveling like a thread pulled too far. This wasn¡¯t just negligence, it was aplete failure. And if there¡¯s one thing never tolerate, it¡¯s failure.

    Finally, after a few rings, a deep male voice answered. ¡°Hello?¡±

    I froze, just for a moment. That voice hadn¡¯t changed. Not one bit. ¡°Hello¡­ der?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes.

    There was a short pause before he replied, ¡°No one calls me that anymore. But for <i>you </i><i>to </i>use that name¡­ it means I¡¯ve worked for you before. Who are you?¡±

    I rolled my eyes, already irritated. ¡°Are you serious right now? You didn¡¯t save my number?¡±

    ¡°I delete all client numbers once the job is done,¡± he said, without missing a beat. ¡°Just in case.¡±

    ¡°Of course you do,¡± I muttered, trying to keep my cool. ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s me, Isadora. Five years ago, I hired you and your team for a job. The target was a woman named Olivia Grayson. I¡¯m sure you remember it. You blew up her entire house.¡±

    There was a beat of silence, then he replied, ¡°Yeah, I remember, What about it?¡±

    I narrowed my eyes and tightened my grip on the phone. ¡°Just to be sure, Olivia Grayson. Are you absolutely certain she died in that house?¡±

    ¡°Of course<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he said, his tone careless. ¡°Do you really think someone could survive that kind of st? I sent you the pictures, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    I took a sharp breath through my nose, my patience wearing thinner with every word he said. ¡°An explosion like that doesn¡¯t vaporize bodies, der. It¡¯s not a nuclear bomb<i>. </i><i>You </i>would¡¯ve seen something, remains, evidence. Please tell me you went inside the house after the explosion and confirmed the <i>bodies</i>.¡±

    This time, he didn¡¯t answer.

    The silence was deafening.

    I stopped pacing. My heart dropped.

    That silence was all the confirmation I needed. ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed, the curse slipping out before I could stop it. My other hand flew to <b>my </b><b>head</b>, fingers digging into my scalp as I tried to contain the wave of frustration rolling over me.

    ¡°You stupid idiot!¡± I snapped into the phone. ¡°What kind <i>of </i>hitman doesn¡¯t confirm that the target is dead? What kind of amateur nonsense is

    that?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>221 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Look</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>he </b>said finally, tone still calm, like he didn¡¯t grasp the magnitude of what he¡¯d done or failed to do. I <b>don¡¯t </b>know what at uz n about. When the explosion happened, we could already hear the sirens getting closer. My guys and weren¡¯t <b>about </b><b>to </b>stick around and arrested. We did what we had to do¡±

    I clenched my teeth so hard I felt a headacheing on. ¡°That¡¯s not what I paid you for.¡±

    He had the audacity to continue, ¡°Besides, that was five years ago. Even if we didn¡¯t confirm it, I¡¯m telling you, no one could¡¯ve strated that Olivia Grayson is dead. I can assure you that.¡±

    1 stared nkly ahead, every word he said only making the fire inside me burn hotter.

    He was guessing.

    Assuring me based on nothing but assumption and bravado. He hadn¡¯t confirmed anything. He hadn¡¯t gone back. He left loose ends dangerous loose ends, and now those loose ends were starting toe back around.

    ¡°You can assure me that?¡± I asked, my voice tight, each wordced with venom. ¡°So how is it that the same target you¡¯re assuring me is dead is now walking around on live television as the new CEO of a billion¨Cdorpany?<i>¡± </i>

    The room fell silent for a moment. Then, his voice crackled through the speakerphone, hesitant and confused.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible. You must be mistaken,¡± he said, clearly caught off guard.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± I snapped, my tone sharp enough to cut through metal. ¡°It¡¯s possible because you and your pathetic excuse of a crew didn¡¯t go in to confirm the kill. You had one fucking job. One. And you couldn¡¯t get it done. How hard is it to kill someone? Hell, even could¡¯ve done it better.¡±

    There was a pause. I could hear him breathing heavily, trying to gather his thoughts.

    ¡°If you say she¡¯s alive,¡± he began slowly, ¡°then¡­ this is very bad.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just now you¡¯re realizing that?¡± I said, voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Brilliant deduction, Sherlock.¡±

    ¡°She saw my face,¡± he said, his voice suddenly more serious, tinged with anxiety. ¡°And the faces of my men. If she remembers us and she will, she could report us, maybe even try to track us down. We¡¯repromised.¡±

    That made my blood run colder than it already was. I narrowed my eyes. ¡°You let her see your face?¡± I asked, my voice rising in disbelief<b>, </b><b>fury </b>building inside me like a volcano about to erupt.

    ¡°We¡¯re hitmen,<i>¡± </i>he said defensively, trying to sound like it justified everything. ¡°We don¡¯t wear masks, okay? And besides, it¡¯s never been a problem. Anyone who sees our faces¡­ never lives to tell the tale. She¡¯s the first one who has. Ever.¡±

    I mmed my fist against the desk, the sound echoing through the room like a gunshot. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about your protocols or your track record. I paid you, handsomely, might I add, to get the job done. And you failed. So now you either return every <b>cent </b>I gave <b>you</b>, or <b>you </b>finish what you started.¡±

    He hesitated. 1 could hear the weight of his next words even before he said them.

    ¡°I stopped being a hitman two years ago. I don¡¯t have that kind of money lying around anymore. It¡¯s all <b>gone</b><b>. </b><b>And </b>even if I <b>wanted </b><b>to </b><b>finish </b>the job, <i>you </i>said it yourself, she¡¯s a billionaire now. Protected. Powerful. Getting to her now would be more <b>difficult </b>than ever. <b>We </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>have </b>the resources, the equipment, or the ess to pull this off.¡±

    I stood up, pacing the room, my mind racing. Every second she remained alive was a threat. A ticking time bomb. <b>And </b><b>now </b><b>I </b><b>had </b><b>an </b>ipetent ex¨Chitman telling me he couldn¡¯t fix his mess?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that,¡± I hissed. ¡°If you had done <b>the </b>job right the first time, you wouldn¡¯t be in this <b>damn </b><b>position</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    **

    <b>18:11 </b>Fri, 8 Aug

    There was silence again. Then, reluctantly, he spoke.

    ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll call some old contacts, get my guys together. We¡¯ll start nning something, but it won¡¯t happen overnight. It¡¯s going to take time. But I¡¯ll be in touch. I¡¯ll keep you updated¡­ regrly.¡±

    I clenched my jaw so tightly it hurt. Time was the one thing I didn¡¯t have. Every day she walked free, smiling for the cameras, gaining more influence and power, was another day I was vulnerable. If she decides she wants toe for these fools, they could tell her the truth, tell her who really sent them, it wouldn¡¯t just be him going down. It would be me too.

    ¡°Make it fast,¡± I growled. ¡°No more mistakes. I don¡¯t care how long it¡¯s been since you were in the game. If you don¡¯t handle this, there¡¯s gonna be a big problem¡­ and it won¡¯t be clean.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond immediately, but I could tell he understood the threat.

    ¡°Understood,¡± he finally muttered.

 Ex wife bye 222

    <b>Chapter </b><b>222 </b>

    <b>DORA¡¯S </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>I </b>ended the call, my hands trembling slightly as I dropped the phone onto the nightstand. My entire body was still furning with anger. That idiot hadpletely messed things up. One job, just one simple task, and he couldn¡¯t even get that right. Now everything was <b>hanging </b>by a thread, and i could already feel the walls closing in.

    I paced back and forth across my bedroom, my mind spinning with possibilities. How the hell had she survived? How had she <b>managed </b>to walk away from something that should¡¯ve been fatal? This wasn¡¯t part of the n. Now we had to figure out a new way to get rid of her. <b>But </b>this time¡­ it would be even harder. She¡¯d be expecting something. She¡¯d be watching every corner, every shadow, every step.

    A soft knock on the door pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. I stopped pacing, closed my eyes for a brief moment, then exhaled.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady as I took a seat on the edge of my bed.

    The door creaked open and my mom stepped inside. Her expression was calm,posed, the opposite of the chaos inside me. She closed the door behind her and walked over, taking a seat beside me on the bed.

    ¡°Are you done with the call?¡± she asked gently, eyeing me with concern.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± I replied, rubbing my temples. ¡°I still have one more person I need to call¡­ but I¡¯m not ready for that conversation just yet.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said with a nod, then her tone shifted. ¡°What you said earlier¡­ in the living room. You¡¯re sure it was her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom. if I wasn¡¯t sure, I wouldn¡¯t be panicking the way I am now,¡± I replied, my voice rising slightly. There was a tightness in my chest that wouldn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be panicking, dear,¡± she said softly, cing a hand good in this too.<b>¡± </b>

    I turned to look at her, confused. My brows furrowed as I tried being alive?¡±

    <b>on </b>

    my

    back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little bad that she survived. But there¡¯s still <b>a </b>lot <b>of </b>

    to

    make

    My mother gave me a knowing look, the kind she always gave me when she was about to say something that would change my entire perspective. She leaned in slightly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she began, ¡°what was the main reason <i>you </i>sent those hitmen in the first ce?¡±

    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Because she was a threat, a big one, to my future with Adrian. I could I see it in his eyes, in the way he looked at her. He was getting soft for her, Mom. And I couldn¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she said with a firm nod. ¡°So you hired professionals, told them to handle it. And what did they do?¡±

    I paused, remembering the report, ¡°They told her Adrian Westwood was the one who sent them,¡± I said slowly. ¡°That he ordered the hit¡­ on

    her and her entire family.¡±

    My mom smiled faintly, like a chess yer watching a checkmate fall into ce. ¡°Now that she survived and now that she¡¯s not just some fragile little girl but a billionaire CEO, who do you think she¡¯s going to me? Who do you think she¡¯s going toe after?¡±

    It hit me all at once. Like ice water rushing through my veins, dousing the fire of my panic with something colder: realization.

    ¡°Adrian Westwood,¡± I whispered, barely able to hear myself say it

    I sat back, stunned by the simplicity of it. While I had been spiraling in fear, drowning in anxiety about her survival, I <b>had </b><bpletely </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>222 </b>

    <b>overlooked </b><b>the </b>most crucial detail. The hitmen hadn¡¯t just failed they had handed me a gift without even realizing it. Theydreared vengeance<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>She¡¯s </b>going to believe it was him,¡± I said, this time louder. ¡°She¡¯ll put all het focus on Adrian

    ¡°Exactly. Now, this can give you the opening you need to get back into Adrian¡¯s life

    again, my mom said, her eyes sharp with cannction.

    I turned to look at her, confused. ¡°How?¡± Lasked, frowning. I didn¡¯t see how this was good news at all.

    She shifted in her seat, folding her arms. ¡°You need to n this out perfectly,¡± she began, her voice steady. ¡°You said Adrian was starting to grow a soft spot for Olivia. He doesn¡¯t know the truth about what you did. So, if he finds out Olivia is still alive, naturally, he <b>might </b>try to contact her. He¡¯ll be curious, maybe even relieved. That¡¯s our chance.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bad thing?¡± I interrupted, sitting upright. Just the idea of him reconnecting with Olivia made my stomach turn. That girl had already caused enough problems.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not listening,¡± my mom said with a frustrated sigh. ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing. Because when he tries to reach out to her, she¡¯s going to show him a side he¡¯s never seen before. And not in a good way.¡±

    She leaned forward, emphasizing every word. ¡°That will leave him confused, maybe even shocked. That¡¯s where youe in. You wait for that moment, that window where he feels lost or disappointed, and then <i>you </i>show up<i>. </i>You find a way to meet with him, talk to him, and show him a side of you he¡¯s never seen before.¡±

    ¡°And what side is that?¡± I asked cautiously, already feeling the pressure build up.

    ¡°Love. Care. Affection,¡± she said, her voice softening. ¡°All those times you two were together, you only showed him how much you cared

    about his money. Never him. And that was your biggest mistake.¡±

    I lowered my gaze, the truth in her words stung a little.

    ¡°But one thing is still true,¡± she added quickly. ¡°He still loves you, Dora. Deep down, no matter how mad he is or how much he tries to push those feelings aside, they¡¯re still there. That doesn¡¯t just go away. You just need to start trying harder. And it starts with how you present yourself.¡±

    ¡°Present myself?¡± I echoed, confused again.

    ¡°Make yourself look more beautiful than you¡¯ve ever looked. Remind him of what he once loved. Pull him back into that feeling. That fantasy,¡± she said with intensity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he ever saw me as attractive, part of the reason why he never slept with me, and how am I supposed to do that?¡± I asked, frustration bubbling up in my chest. ¡°We¡¯re struggling to put food on the table, there¡¯s no money for any of that, no expensive dresses, no new hair, not even makeup<i>! </i>I mean, look at me. I¡¯m worn out, tired, and broke. If I go to him like this, he¡¯ll just push me away again.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to figure something out<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said firmly, cing her hand over mine. ¡°But we also need to be realistic. We need to have a n B. Just in case n A doesn¡¯t go the way we want,

    I looked at her. ¡°And what¡¯s your n B?¡±

    ¡°We need to <i>find </i>out everything we can about Olivia,¡± she said, her voice going cold. ¡°Now that she¡¯s a billionaire, trust me, there will be tons of information about her online, history, and weaknesses. Anything. We dig up everything we can. We¡¯re going to find something to use against her. Something that can destroy her.¡±

    <b>I </b>rubbed the back of my head, hesitant.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes at me.

    Comment

    Send gift

    215221 Sat 9

    Chapter <b>222 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>1. </b><b>uhmm</b>¡­I began, stalling. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>already called the hitman who tried to kill her. The same one that <b>failed </b>the first time, epoke to himerier

    Her eyes widened slightly, but she didn¡¯t interrupt.

    ¡°And he agreed toplete the job,¡± I said, lowering my voice, my heart pounding. ¡°Because¡­ clearly, he didn¡¯t do it <b>right </b>the first time

    A

    Aut

    AD

    <b>No Ads </b>

    Chapter <b>223 </b>

 Ex wife bye 223

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Adrian¡­ Adrian¡­ Adrian¡­

    I could hear the faint calling of my name in the background, like a distant echo barely piercing through the storm in my mind. But that <b>didn¡¯t </b>matter to me right now.

    My eyes were still glued to the screen,pletely fixed on her, even though Olivia had finished talking a while ago. The clip was done, her voice no longer filled the room, but I couldn¡¯t pull myself away. It was like I was frozen, as if some invisible force had rooted me in ce, refusing to let me look away.

    In the past, when I had just married her, I used to take her to lots of business meetings, formal dinners, and high¨Cprofile conferences. And God, how I hated those days. Each time I brought her with me, I regretted it. Not because she was malicious or intentionally disruptive, but because she always ended up embarrassing me without even trying.

    At that time, she hadn¡¯t even learned how to hold a champagne ss properly. She would grip it awkwardly or too loosely and often ended up dropping it, making a scene. Sometimes she¡¯d bump into someone important or say something a bit too na?ve for the room, drawing unwanted attention. Every moment felt like I was silently pleading for the evening to end. I remember standing beside her, forcing a smile. but internally wishing I had never brought her along. I saw her as clumsy, out of ce, like she didn¡¯t belong in my world.

    But today¡­

    Today she seemed different.

    The woman I was looking at now¡­ she didn¡¯t feel like the same Olivia. The way she held the champagne ss this time, with effortless grace. The way she covered her mouth softly whenever sheughed. It wasn¡¯t forced or exaggerated, just subtle, refined, and elegant. Her posture stood out too. She hadn¡¯t slouched or bent for even a second. Since the camera first caught her on screen, she had stood tall and poised, as if

    she¡¯d trained for this moment.

    She looked¡­posed, polished, and beautiful.

    She looked like someone who belonged in that room.

    She looked so good.

    This was probably the fourth time I had thought about how amazing she looked

    the

    past five minutes, and yet I still couldn¡¯t get over it.

    Looking at her now, I realized something strange.

    Twas actually d she survived.

    Back then, in the chaos of everything that happened, I thought I¡¯d be better off if I never saw her again. I thought her disappearance would mean peace for me. But now, watching her speak, smile, andugh, I couldn¡¯t help but admit the truth: Olivia had always been a nice girl. Sweet, even. I was the one who had been blinded by hate and bitterness. She didn¡¯t deserve to die. She didn¡¯t deserve the pain I put her through.

    Look at how you¡¯ve transformed yourself in five years.

    You¡¯re no longer the Olivia I once knew.

    You¡¯re someone else entirely.

    But just as I was slowly allowing myself to admire her, something happened.

    <b>Chapter </b>223

    <b>From </b><b>the </b><b>side </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>screen<b>, </b>someone walked up to her.

    A <b>young </b>man.

    It was the same guy who had been standing beside her earlier. He leaned in close and whispered something <b>into </b><b>her </b>ear. She let out a sol <bugh</b>, not forced, not polite, genuine. Then she leaned in and whispered something back into his ear, her smile still lingering

    I raised my eyebrows.

    Something about it didn¡¯t sit right with me. A strange wave of curiosity began creeping into me, curling in my stomach like smoke.

    Then it happened, his hand casually went to her waist.

    And she didn¡¯t flinch.

    She didn¡¯t step away.

    She didn¡¯t look ufortable.

    She let it happen like it was normal.

    Like they were¡­ together.

    Wait. Does that mean they were actually in a rtionship?

    She had gotten into a rtionship with this guy?

    Five years.

    I¡¯ve been single for five damn years because I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to imagine being in another rtionship after what Isadora did to me. The betrayal. The lies. The pain. I thought I had built walls strong enough to never feel that kind of emotion again. And yet Olivia? She didn¡¯t waste time. She moved on, just like that?

    And the most ironic part?

    We¡¯re not even legally divorced.

    <i>We </i>never finished signing the divorce papers. Technically, we¡¯re still married.

    I clenched my fists tightly.

    What was this feeling inside me?

    This tightness in my chest¡­ this heat boiling inside me¡­ this unfamiliar sting I hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    Was this¡­ anger?

    Was this jealousy?

    It looked like it, why else would I feel this pit of anger every time I saw the two of them together?

    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the answer was ring me in the face. Each time I caught a glimpse <b>of </b>Olivia and that guy on <b>the </b><b>screen</b>,ughing, whispering, his hand casually on her waist, I felt something rise inside me. Something hot. Something uncontroble.

    And this situation is so funny, because why wouldn¡¯t it be, I am seeing her for the first time in five years and I can¡¯t <b>control </b><b>my </b><b>emotions</b><b>? </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>223

    <b>And </b><b>just </b><b>then</b><b>, </b>a voice snapped me out of <b>my </b>spiraling thoughts.

    <b>Adrian</b><b>, </b><b>James </b>said<b>, </b>his tone softer than usual as he gently tapped my shoulder.

    <b>I </b>blinked and shook my head, almost startled, like I had just returned from another dimension, ¡°What is it<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, trying <b>to </b>clear the log of emotions clouding my mind.

    James raised his brows. ¡°What is it?¡± he echoed with a scoff. ¡°Do you even realize how long you¡¯ve been staring <b>at </b>that screen<b>? </b><b>I </b>must¡¯ve called your name three times, and you didn¡¯t respond. It¡¯s like you weren¡¯t even here, like you were lost in your own head.¡±

    I exhaled, knowing he was right. ¡°Sorry about th And I think you know why I zoned out.¡±

    I would¡¯ve lied and said it was something else¡­ but you already know when I¡¯m lying.

    He folded his arms across his chest and nodded slowly. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re shocked that she¡¯s alive, and yeah, so am I. It¡¯s a miracle. But Adrian, it¡¯s not that big of a deal anymore. It¡¯s been five years. You¡¯ve moved on. You don¡¯t care about her¡­ remember?¡±

    I kept my eyes glued to the TV, even though the news station had already gone off the air. Her face was gone, but her presence still lingered in

    was trying to bring me back to reality, to the pressing issues at hand. But my

    the room like a perfume I couldn¡¯t forget. I knew Jamee

    thoughts didn¡¯t care about reality.

    ¡°You heard her,¡± I said quietly. ¡°She said thepany is hosting an opening ceremony soon, right?¡±

    James let out a tired sigh, clearly frustrated by my one..

    like Marcus. Or have youpletely forgotten that?¡±

    x mind. ¡°Did you not hear a word I just said? We have bigger things to deal with,

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything else,¡± I interrupted, my voice firmer now. ¡°But answer my question first.¡±

    He stared at me for a moment like he wanted to argue, but eventually, he gave in with a grunt. ¡°Yeah, she did. She mentioned a ceremony.¡±

    ¡°ke Enterprises,¡± I muttered under my breath, the name still ringing in my ears from the broadcast. ¡°That name sounds too familiar to be random. Look it up. Now.¡±

    James grumbled under his breath but pulled out his phone and started

    all there.¡±

    public info I could find. Names, family members, business Ping. A few momentster, he handed me the screen. ¡°Here. All the

    I snatched the phone and began scrolling through the names listed under the ke family.

    And there it was.

    Julian ke.

    My eyes froze on the name. My mind rewound to the past like a movie reel unraveling. Julian, how could I have forgotten him?

    That guy was always around Olivia back when we were married. I never liked him. He was always too close to her. Always too friendly. Too eager. I remembered the way he looked at her, how protective he acted around her.

    But he also died with Olivia, well at least that was what I thought

    Back then, I had thought he was trying to take her from me. And the worst part was, Olivia never corrected anyone. She never exined who he really was. It ate at me.

    And now, here it was, right in front of me. Julian ke. Her brother.

    It hit me like a p across the face.

    ¡°So that means¡­ he was her brother all this time?¡± I said out loud, more to myself than to James<b>. </b>

    <b>My </b><b>thoughts </b><b>were </b><b>spinning </b>too fast. All those years of suspicion, all that <b>anger</b>, misced<b>. </b><b>And </b>she never corrected me lot once

    Ìï

 Ex wife bye 224

    <b>Chapter </b><b>224 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Hlet out a small sigh as I stared at myself in the mirror inside thepany restroom. The soft hum of the fluorescent lights above buzzed faintly, and the distant sounds of murmuring voices outside reminded me that the press conference was over.

    It was done. I had finally shown myself to the world.

    281

    The weight of it all pressed down on me. There was no undoing it now, no way to hide in the shadows anymore. My face had been broadcast on national television, and my voice echoed through millions of devices. The world now knew Olivia ke was alive.

    Which meant only one thing: sooner orter, Adrian and Isadora would know too.

    A part of me had always wondered what that moment would feel like. Would I feel proud? Vindicated? Safe? But instead, all I felt now was anxiety. Not because I feared what they might do, but because I knew what they were capable of. Now that Adrian will eventually see me, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he sent his guys looking for me.

    Again.

    I leaned over the sink and turned on the tap, letting the cold water run between my fingers before sshing it lightly on my face. The coolness helped clear my thoughts for a moment. I needed to focus. I needed to be smart.

    If Adrian hade for me once, there was every possibility he might do it again. And now that he knew about my real family, my bloodline, my background, there was a real risk he might try to use them to get to me.

    I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Security needed to be tripled immediately. That much was obvious. Thank God, not everyone could just stroll into the street where my temporary mansion was located. The entire area was under private ownership, essible only to those with clearance. It was as close to a fortress as you could get without building a moat.

    That ce was our safe house now.

    And I¡¯d make damn sure it stayed that way.

    I nced at my reflection onest time, smoothing out the cor of my zer. There were dark circles under my eyes. But behind that tiredness, there was something else. Strength. Resolve.

    I have changed in thest five years. I wasn¡¯t the same girl who once ran, hid, and feared.

    Twas stronger <i>now</i>.

    1 dried my hands and stepped out of the bathroom, heels clicking softly against the polished tile floor. The noise of the building had quieted, guests were already beginning to leave, and the camera crews were packing up.

    We were done with the announcement. The spotlight had turned away. Now, it was time to head back home.

    My father stood a few feet ahead, shaking hands and exchanging smiles with a few of his clients. His voice was deep, authoritative, yet warm

    <b>a </b>man who had built an empire and wasn¡¯t afraid to let people know it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting you at the ceremony. Have a nice day,¡± he said, giving them <b>a </b>courteous nod.

    As they walked away, I approached him with a wry smile ying on my lips<b>. </b>

    ¡°You happy now?¡± I said jokingly.

    He turned toward me, theers of his mouth curling upward as his eyes lit up.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes, I am,¡± he replied without missing a beat. ¡°Each day I scroll through the inte, I see my old friends and rivals unting their children, their sons and daughters who¡¯ve taken over the family legacy. And for the longest time, I felt a little¡­ well, jealous. My only son refused to take over the business, and I thought I¡¯d be thest of the ke line to lead.¡±

    I said nothing, letting him talk, though his words stirred something in me.

    ¡°But when I found you five years ago,¡± he continued, ¡°everything changed. You were the piece I never knew i was missing. It¡¯s unfortunate we had to make the announcement here, of all ces. I know what this city means to you, what it reminds you of. But it had to be done.¡±

    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard by how easily he could switch between vulnerability and ambition. There was love in his voice, sure,

    but also pride. Legacy. Power. That had always been his driving force.

    ¡°Wow, Dad,¡± I said, my voice thick with sarcasm as we began walking side by side. ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that all of this, this grand announcement, this media circus, was just so you could show off to your friends and rivals.¡±

    My dad let out a smallugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think of it that way. We also did this for thepany. This way, it keeps growing globally. Even after my reign and your reign, we¡¯re basically setting it up for our little boy Charlie when it¡¯s time for him to take over in the future.¡±

    I raised a brow and smiled, a mixture of amusement and disbelief dancing on my face. ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Now that we¡¯re done with this, ra will triple our security, which means you might not be able to go out all the time, Dad. I don¡¯t want them going after you or Mom.¡±

    My dad waved his hand like it was no big deal. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. There¡¯s nothing to see in this rundown city anyway,¡± he added, practically

    spitting out the words with the kind of disdain only a bitter memory can stir. He always had a love¨Chate rtionship with New York. Mostly

    hate.

    ¡°Wow,¡± I said, shaking my head and trying not tough too hard. ¡°You really hold a grudge, huh?¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± he muttered, clearly not ready to open that can of worms. Before I could tease him further, a sharp beep broke through

    our light¨Chearted moment.

    It came from his phone.

    His hand moved to his jacket pocket without hesitation, pulling out the device. I watched his expression change instantly. The light in his eyes faded, his usual confident aura slipping into something more troubled. He stared at the screen for far too long, long enough for me to

    feel the shift in the air.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, my voice turning cautious, the lightness from earlierpletely gone now.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said too quickly, his fingers locking the phone and slipping it back into his pocket.

    ¡°Dad.¡± I stopped walking and turned to face him fully. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. We don¡¯t keep secrets from each other in this family. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He exhaled slowly, like the truth weighed heavily on his chest. Then he stopped walking too, cing one hand on his hip and using the other to pinch the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°It¡¯s my brother,¡± he said, almost like the words hurting out. His voice was alreadyced with stress.

    ¡°Uncle Jos¨¦?¡± I asked, immediately concerned. ¡°How is he?¡±

    Uncle Jos¨¦ was my dad¡¯s older brother, only a few years apart in age butpletely different in personality. I met him the first year I moved to Mexico. He wasn¡¯t exactly the warmest person on earth. In fact, when we first met, he looked at me like I didn¡¯t belong. But over time, I figured that was just how Mexicans were sometimes, tough on the outside, especially when it came to strangers or sudden changes.

    16:48 Mon, 11 Aug

    3400

    He wasn¡¯t the kind of man who smiled often or gavepliments. Our conversations were brief, sometimes awkward. Still, I made the effort. He was my uncle, my dad¡¯s blood, and that made him family. Whenever the chance came up to talk, I took it. Maybe I was still trying to earn his approval, though I¡¯d never say that out loud.

    ¡°What he¡¯s saying¡­¡± my dad began, his jaw tightening as he nced around, lowering his voice. ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±

    My stomach dropped a little, even though I didn¡¯t have the full picture yet. The way my father looked, like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders, told me this wasn¡¯t just some casual family squabble. It was something deeper.

 Ex wife bye 225

    <b>Chapter </b><b>225 </b>

    JOSE¡¯S POV

    <b>40</b>%3

    My eyes were still glued to the television screen, the muted colors of the live news rey casting a cold glow across the room. The broadcast had been streamed just an hour ago, but I¡¯d already watched it at least three times. Each rey hit like a fresh wound, peeling open the anger boiling inside me.

    The tumbler in my hand was half¨Cempty or maybe it was half¨Cfull, depending on whether you¡¯re an optimist or a man who¡¯s just been stabbed in the back. I wasn¡¯t an optimist tonight. The whiskey burned its way down my throat with every sip, but instead of soothing me, the heat only seemed to fuel the fire in my chest. I was clinging to the ss like it was the only thing keeping me from punching a hole through the TV.

    So he actually did it. Donald. My younger brother. The man I had stood beside for decades. The man I had defended in boardroom wars against sharks,petitors, and even members of our own family. He had gone through with it, despite my warnings. Despite my years of telling him not to even think about it.

    I nced at my phone, the screen lighting up with a hollow blue glow. Still no reply. But the small, taunting ¡°seen¡± mark under myst message told me he¡¯d read it. Of course, he had. Why would he reply? What could he possibly say to justify betraying me like this?

    After all, what does a man say when he¡¯s just handed off our family¡¯spany, the ke legacy, to a woman he barely knew until five years ago? His so¨Ccalled daughter, Olivia.

    A daughter he plucked from obscurity after a convenient DNA test said she was his blood. As if a piece of paper could erase decades of loyalty and sacrifice. As if he hadn¡¯t heard that DNA results could be fudged, manipted¡­ bought.

    And his wife? She¡¯d been no help. Too emotional, too soft, too easy to sway. I¡¯d seen the way she looked at Olivia, all teary¨Ceyed and sentimental, like she¡¯d just found a missing piece of a puzzle. Then she whispered into Donald¡¯s ear, and like the obedient fool he¡¯s always been with her, he followed her lead.

    I took another long swallow of whiskey, letting the bitter liquid scald my tongue. My mind was racing, memories shing like jagged ss. Ever since the entire ke family has been passing down the legacy of thepany from generation to generation, it has always been from father to son. Always. It wasn¡¯t just tradition, it wasw, unwritten but iron¨Cd. Every generation has honored it. Every son had been raised to know that one day he would inherit not just the business, but the weight of our name.

    But not Donald. No, my dear little brother decided he was too progressive for that. Too ¡°forward¨Cthinking.¡± He decided to shatter a century- old tradition by giving our hard¨Cearned empire to a woman who knew nothing about it.

    Two days ago, I¡¯d told him, clear as day, that if he went through with this trip to New York to finalize the handover, things between us would never be the same. I wasn¡¯t bluffing. I thought maybe those words would knock some sense into him. But here I was, whiskey in hand, watching him smile for the cameras as he put the crown on Olivia¡¯s head.

    I¡¯ve worked my butt off for years, that position was never meant to be Donald¡¯s, but I respected the decision of our parents and kept working despite my age hoping one day I¡¯ll take over and continue the legacy from my family. He disregarded my feelings, and indirectly disgraced <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Disgrace. That¡¯s what this was. Not just to me, but to our entire bloodline.

    How did he disgrace me? First of all

    As the eldest son, that CEO seat should have been mine the moment Donald¡¯s only son, Julian, refused to take it. Julian had no interest in the business, no stomach for the pressure. Everyone knew it. That put me next in line, and I had already been preparing for it. Decades of work, decades of sacrifice, all leading up to my moment.

    Until Olivia appeared.

    <b>10</b><b>:</b>403

    When I first heard about her, I thought it was a joke. A cruel one, maybe, but still a joke. Then Donald brought her to one of our family gatherings, a polished young woman who looked like she hadn¡¯t even set foot in Mexico before, with the faintest trace of an ent that didn¡¯t belong to us. She smiled, she charmed, she yed the role well. But I could see the gaps. She had no knowledge of our markets, our suppliers, the blood and sweat it took to keep ke Enterprise alive through the recessions, the oil crises, the countless political storms.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t worried at first. She was a woman. She had no experience. Surely Donald wouldn¡¯t risk putting someone so untested in charge of an empire like ours.

    But then came the day he looked me in the eye, my own brother, and told me she would take over instead of me.

    That was the moment he crossed the line.

    He didn¡¯t just strip me of my rightful position. He stripped my children of it. He erased my entire lineage from thepany¡¯s future. The ke name would live on in thepany, yes, but not through me. Not through the branch of the family that had given the most and taken

    the least.

    I had tried to reason with him. I reminded him that he¡¯d already tasted what it was like to be CEO, that he had worn the crown for years. Now it was my turn. My time. But he ignored me, just like he ignored our traditions, our history, and my decades of service.

    Now, as I sat there with the flickering images of Olivia¡¯s smiling face filling my living room, I felt the humiliation wrapping around me like a noose. How was I supposed to walk into thepany tomorrow? How would the staff look at me? Would they pity me? Whisper behind my back? Would they see me as a relic, someone passed over in favor of fresh blood?

    Donald chose her over me. Over the man who had worked in thispany for more than forty years. Over the man who had pulled all- nighters to save his failing projects, who had flown across continents onst¨Cminute deals, who had stood in front of investors and convinced them to stay when they were ready to walk away.

    All for this?

    No. No, I wasn¡¯t going to let this go. I wasn¡¯t going to sit here and watch her settle into that chair as if she¡¯d earned it. She might think she¡¯s won the battle, but the war¡­ the war is just getting started.

    I set the tumbler down on the coffee table, the sound of ss meeting wood echoing in the otherwise silent room. My heart was pounding, but not from the alcohol. It was the rush of something darker. Determination.

    I leaned back in my chair, eyes narrowing as the news anchor droned on about ¡°a historic change in leadership¡± and ¡°a bold new chapter for

    ke Enterprise.¡± They didn¡¯t know half of it.

    If Olivia thought the corporate battlefield was ruthless before, she hadn¡¯t seen anything yet.

    This wasn¡¯t just business anymore. This was personal.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>225 </b>

    JOSE¡¯S POV

    ?

    <b>659705 </b>

    4281

    My eyes were still glued to the television screen, the muted colors of the live news rey casting a cold glow across the room. The broadcast had been streamed just an hour ago, but I¡¯d already watched it at least three times. Each rey hit like a fresh wound, peeling open the anger boiling inside me.

    The tumbler in my hand was half¨Cempty or maybe it was half¨Cfull, depending on whether you¡¯re an optimist or a man who¡¯s just been stabbed in the back. I wasn¡¯t an optimist tonight. The whiskey burned its way down my throat with every sip, but instead of soothing me, the heat only seemed to fuel the fire in my chest. I was clinging to the ss like it was the only thing keeping me from punching a hole through

    the TV.

    So he actually did it. Donald. My younger brother. The man I had stood beside for decades. The man I had defended in boardroom wars against sharks,petitors, and even members of our own family. He had gone through with it, despite my warnings. Despite my years of telling him not to even think about it.

    I nced at my phone, the screen lighting up with a hollow blue glow. Still no reply. But the small, taunting ¡°seen¡± mark under myst message told me he¡¯d read it. Of course, he had. Why would he reply? What could he possibly say to justify betraying me like this?

    After all, what does a man say when he¡¯s just handed off our family¡¯spany, the ke legacy, to a woman he barely knew until five years ago? His so¨Ccalled daughter, Olivia.

    A daughter he plucked from obscurity after a convenient DNA test said she was his blood. As if a piece of paper could erase decades of loyalty and sacrifice. As if he hadn¡¯t heard that DNA results could be fudged, manipted¡­ bought.

    And his wife? She¡¯d been no help. Too emotional, too soft, too easy to sway. I¡¯d seen the way she looked at Olivia, all teary¨Ceyed and sentimental, like she¡¯d just found a missing piece of a puzzle. Then she whispered into Donald¡¯s ear, and like the obedient fool he¡¯s always

    been with her, he followed her lead.

    I took another long swallow of whiskey, letting the bitter liquid scald my tongue. My mind was racing, memories shing like jagged ss. Ever since the entire ke family has been passing down the legacy of thepany from generation to generation, it has always been from father to son. Always. It wasn¡¯t just tradition, it wasw, unwritten but iron¨Cd. Every generation has honored it. Every son had been raised

    to know that one day he would inherit not just the business, but the weight of our name.

    But not Donald. No, my dear little brother decided he was too progressive for that. Too ¡°forward¨Cthinking.¡± He decided to shatter a century- old tradition by giving our hard¨Cearned empire to a woman who knew nothing about it.

    Two days ago, I¡¯d told him, clear as day, that if he went through with this trip to New York to finalize the handover, things between us would

    never be the same. I wasn¡¯t bluffing. I thought maybe those words would knock some sense into him. But here I was, whiskey in hand, watching him smile for the cameras as he put the crown on Olivia¡¯s head.

    I¡¯ve worked my butt off for years, that position was never meant to be Donald¡¯s, but I respected the decision of our parents and kept working despite my age hoping one day I¡¯ll take over and continue the legacy from my family. He disregarded my feelings, and indirectly disgraced <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Disgrace<i>. </i>That¡¯s what this was. Not just to me, but to our entire bloodline.

    How did he disgrace me? First of all

    As the eldest son, that CEO seat should have been mine the moment Donald¡¯s only son, Julian, refused to take it. Julian had no interest in the business, no stomach for the pressure. Everyone knew it. That put me next in line, and I had already been preparing for it. Decades of work, decades of sacrifice, all leading up to my moment.

    Until Olivia appeared.

    When I first heard about her, I thought it was a joke. A cruel one, maybe, but still a joke. Then Donald brought her to one of our family gatherings, a polished young woman who looked like she hadn¡¯t even set foot in Mexico before, with the faintest trace of an ent that didn¡¯t belong to us. She smiled, she charmed, she yed the role well. But I could see the gaps. She had no knowledge of our markets, our suppliers, the blood and sweat it took to keep ke Enterprise alive through the recessions, the oil crises, the countless political storms.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t worried at first. She was a woman. She had no experience. Surely Donald wouldn¡¯t risk putting someone so untested in charge

    of an empire like ours.

    But then came the day he looked me in the eye, my own brother, and told me she would take over instead of me.

    That was the moment he crossed the line.

    He didn¡¯t just strip me of my rightful position. He stripped my children of it. He erased my entire lineage from thepany¡¯s future. The ke name would live on in thepany, yes, but not through me. Not through the branch of the family that had given the most and taken

    the least.

    I had tried to reason with him. I reminded him that he¡¯d already tasted what it was like to be CEO, that he had worn the crown for years. Now it was my turn. My time. But he ignored me, just like he ignored our traditions, our history, and my decades of service.

    Now, as I sat there with the flickering images of Olivia¡¯s smiling face filling my living room, I felt the humiliation wrapping around me like a noose. How was I supposed to walk into thepany tomorrow? How would the staff look at me? Would they pity me? Whisper behind my back? Would they see me as a relic, someone passed over in favor of fresh blood?

    Donald chose her over me. Over the man who had worked in thispany for more than forty years. Over the man who had pulled all- nighters to save his failing projects, who had flown across continents onst¨Cminute deals, who had stood in front of investors and convinced

    them to stay when they were ready to walk away.

    All for this?

    No. No, I wasn¡¯t going to let this go. I wasn¡¯t going to sit here and watch her settle into that chair as if she¡¯d earned it. She might think she¡¯s

    won the battle, but the war¡­ the war is just getting started.

    1 set the tumbler down on the coffee table, the sound of ss meeting wood echoing in the otherwise silent room. My heart was pounding, but not from the alcohol. It was the rush of something darker. Determination.

    I leaned back in my chair, eyes narrowing as the news anchor droned on about ¡°a historic change in leadership¡± and ¡°a bold new chapter for

    ke Enterprise.¡± They didn¡¯t know half of it.

    If Olivia thought the corporate battlefield was ruthless before, she hadn¡¯t seen anything yet.

    This wasn¡¯t just business anymore. This was personal.

    <i>And </i>in my world, when things get personal, people get burned.

 Ex wife bye 226

    <b>Chapter </b><b>226 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    <b>30007 </b>

    <b>20 </b>

    Our cars pulled up into the driveway, the low hum of the engines echoing against the high walls that surrounded the mansion. Before the drivers could even step out to open the doors, Charlie¡¯s car door flew open with an eager thud.

    Without a backward nce, he bolted out, his small sneakers pping against the marble path as he raced toward the front entrance. His little arms pumped like he was in the middle of apetition. The kid didn¡¯t even wait for me or my parents, he was far too excited to get inside and probably jump straight onto his PS5

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Out of all of us, Charlie was probably the happiest person to hear about this trip. The moment he learned that Grandpa was taking him to a new city, I am sure his eyes lit up as if Christmas hade early. For him, that meant freedom, no rm clocks, no homework, and definitely no school for the next few days.

    And even though he had a knack for academics, always bringing home report cards filled with A+ grades, school was never his favorite ce. It¡¯s the same with most kids. They only see it as an endless cycle of rules, sses, and assignments¡­ until they grow up and realize just how much they actually needed it. I could already hear hisughter echoing through the hallways as he probably dumped his things somewhere and went straight to switch on his game console.

    Damien had mentioned earlier that he needed to stop by somewhere to pick up a few things before heading home, and Julian had driven back to his own house right after we left thepany.

    So now it was just me, Charlie, and my parents.

    I wasn¡¯t worried about Julian¡¯s safety, far from it. If anything, I knew he could handle himself better than anyone else I knew. Julian wasn¡¯t the type to panic in dangerous situations, he had a calm but calcting way of dealing with problems. The incident five years ago proved that to me. Back then, when my entire life seemed to crumble in a matter of days, Julian was the one who stepped in, guided me, and helped me see the path forward. If it hadn¡¯t been for his advice and his relentless support, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d even be standing here today.

    I followed closely behind my dad as we walked into the house. The scent of wood and faint cologne greeted me as we entered the living room. My father¡¯s pace didn¡¯t slow until we reached my private office.

    He pushed open the door and walked in without a word, heading straight for the couch. I stepped inside after him, I reached back and closed the door behind me, shutting out the faint noise of Charlie¡¯sughter in the distance.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I began, crossing my arms as I stepped toward him, ¡°now that we¡¯re here, why didn¡¯t you want to tell me what Uncle Jose said back at thepany?¡±

    My father leaned back slightly, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°When you¡¯ve lived as long as I have,¡± he said slowly, his voice steady butyered with meaning, ¡°and gained as much experience, you start to realize that every wall outside your home has ears¡­ and those ears can be used against you someday.¡±

    I frowned, not quite satisfied with his cryptic answer. ¡°Okay, and what exactly is that supposed to mean? We werepletely alone back there. There was no one anywhere near us.¡±

    He gave me a patient look, the kind that told me he thought I was being naive. ¡°Someone is always listening, Olivia. Especially when you¡¯re in the kind of position you¡¯re in, you have to assume that people want to catch you slipping. They wait for you to say something off¨Cguard, something careless, something they can take out of context and sell to your rivals for leverage. That¡¯s the game in the corporate world. Information is currency, and loose words can bankrupt you faster than bad investments.¡±

    I studied him for a moment, the weight of his words settling in. He wasn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯d already experienced my fair share of betrayal and maniption over the years, but hearing it in this calm, matter¨Cof¨Cfact tone made it hit differently. He wasn¡¯t just warning me, he was preparing me.

    <b>38</b>%

    ¡°Okay, now that we¡¯re alone, what did Uncle Jose say?¡± I asked, leaning forward in my chair. Curiosity gnawed at me like a restless animal.

    Dad shifted in his seat, sping his hands together. His gaze wandered toward the window before returning to me. ¡°Before I tell you, you need to know some things.¡±

    That caught me off guard. His tone was heavy, not the casual exnation I was expecting.

    ¡°Things like what?¡± I asked, my brow furrowing.

    He exhaled slowly, as if deciding whether I was truly ready to hear whatever he had kept hidden all this time. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this before because I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad in any way. But now that your uncle is making moves, sending messages, making calls¨Cit¡¯s time I tell you the truth. The ke family has never made a daughter the CEO of ke Enterprise. I¡¯m talking about generations of tradition. It was always passed from father to son. My father passed it to me, his father passed it to him, and so on.¡±

    I had known thepany had old¨Cfashioned values, but hearing itid out so inly made it feel heavier, more real.

    Dad continued, ¡°As you know, Julian was meant to take over after me, but he didn¡¯t have any interest. He wanted his own path. That decision opened the spot for my brother, Jose.¡±

    My eyes narrowed slightly. The moment Dad mentioned Uncle Jose, my mind sharpened. ¡°Go on,¡± I said, already sensing there was more.

    ¡°I would have given him that position without a second thought,¡± Dad said, pausing briefly, ¡°but¡­¡±

    That pause was enough to make my stomach tighten. ¡°But what?¡± I asked, my voice a little sharper now.

    Dad¡¯s eyes darkened with something that looked like both disappointment and caution. ¡°He¡¯s not a genuine man. He never was. Yes, he¡¯s been working in thepany for years, and others might think he deserves the position more than anyone else. But I see the truth in him, he only works so hard so he can use the power and money for himself. Even at his age, he still craves power like an addiction. My father saw this in him too. He knew if thepany ever fell into Jose¡¯s hands, it would crumble. That¡¯s why my father gave me the position instead of him.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need him to exin further. The pieces began sliding into ce in my head like a puzzle I hadn¡¯t realized I was working on. Jose¡¯s cold nces at family gatherings. His forced smiles. The way he never seemed genuinely happy for my sesses.

    ¡°I had to break that circle,¡± Dad went on, his voice steady now, ¡°because I saw how much better thepany would be in your hands. I¡¯m sure my father would have agreed. But now that it¡¯s been officially announced¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not happy with it,¡± I cut in, finishing the thought for him.

    Dad¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Not just that. He said he¡¯s going to take it back. He¡¯s going to take back what he believes rightfully belongs to him.¡±

    The words hung in the air between us like a dark cloud. I leaned back in my chair, the realization sinking in. ¡°Now I see why he never liked me from day one,¡± I muttered.

    It wasn¡¯t just dislike, it was resentment. A deep, bitter resentment

    In my mind, I could picture him now, pacing in his office, the way he¡¯d look at me if we crossed paths again ¨C calm on the surface but with a storm raging behind his eyes.

 Ex wife bye 227

    <b>Chapter </b><b>227 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The city skyline glimmered beyond the tall ss walls of the Midtown Convention Center. Sunlight spilled into the grand lobby, catching the floors and the gold ents of the chandelier that hung like a crown over the main hall, I¡¯d been to enough business conferences to know that these events weren¡¯t just aboutworking or exchanging pleasantries, they were battlefields in tailored suits. Deals were struck, alliances formed, and rivals¡­ Well, rivals sharpened their knives in in sight.

    And this whole situation was really iconic, if it were left for me I wouldn¡¯t even be here, but James just had to force me out of myfort zone, because I assured him I¡¯ll resume this.

    Yesterday I found out that Olivia was still alive, and she¡¯s now a CEO, which was the most shocking thing I¡¯d experienced in over a decade.

    I thought about different ways to reach across to her but her number wasn¡¯t just lying around, and even if I were to get her email, I saw it myself, who she¡¯s in a rtionship with, she¡¯s probably married to the guy and a married woman wouldn¡¯t just be answering random emails .from her ex.

    So just like nned we decided to wait till her next ceremony which was in a few days, then I¡¯ll be able to talk to her face to face, know what went down the night Julian¡¯s house exploded

    And apologize for everything I did to her in the past.

    But for now, I had other things to worry about, literally if I knew this scumbag would be attending this meeting too I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding, I didn¡¯t want to see his face from the moment I found out he was back in town, heck I didn¡¯t even wanna be around him.

    It¡¯s been five days since I heard that Marcus Beaumont had returned to New York. Five days. Enough time for the city to whisper his name into my ear at every corner, enough time for the business press to ster his smug face on their headlines: Marcus Beaumont returns to reim his empire. And enough time for me to brace myself for what I knew was inevitable ¨C that sooner orter, we¡¯d meet again.

    I moved through the crowd, past investors, CEOs, and the fresh¨Cfaced hopefuls who still thought a conference badge could change their fortunes overnight. Every handshake, every polite smile felt automatic. My mind wasn¡¯t on them. It was on the name that had been living rent¨Cfree in my head since I arrived here.

    The asshole went ahead and told the press about my arrest, he dug up something I buried, and he did that knowing fully well how it would affect mypany.

    .The conference organizers had gathered us all under this roof. Westwood Enterprises had a booth on the far side of the hall, sleek,

    minimalist, just the way I wanted my brand represented. I stopped there briefly, exchanging a few words with my team, but my eyes kept scanning the crowd like a man waiting for an ambush.

    My team would have handled this without me being here.

    I let out a small sigh

    I sighted him before he saw me

    Marcus Beaumont was exactly as I remembered him ¨C tall<b>, </b>confident, and wearing that insufferable half¨Csmile that always seemed to say he was already three moves ahead. His suit was charcoal, perfectly tailored, the kind of outfit that screamed old money and effortless arrogance. He was surrounded by a cluster of people ¨C two young associates scribbling notes, a woman in a blood¨Cred dress holding his phone, and a pair of potential investors who hung on his every word.

    For a moment, I just stood there, watching him work the room. Five years ago, we had been allies ¨C not friends, but close enough to share

    drinks after meetings, to trade favors when our interests aligned. That was before he tried to gut one of mypanies from the inside, before the court battles, before the media wars. Before the trust turned to poison.

    <b>54</b><b>% </b>

    He finally noticed me.

    His gaze flicked in my direction, and the smile on his face changed. It didn¡¯t falter Marcus would never give me the satisfaction of seeing him unsettled but it sharpened, the way a predator¡¯s expression changes when it spots prey.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Adrian Westwood,¡± he said, his voice carrying over the low murmur of the crowd. He broke away from his entourage <b>and </b>started toward me, his movements deliberate. ¡°I was wondering how long it would take before we crossed paths.¡±

    ¡°Five days.¡± I said evenly, as he came to a stop a few feet away. ¡°That¡¯s how long you¡¯ve been in town, right? I was starting to think you were avoiding me.¡±

    He chuckled, the sound as smooth as it was calcted. ¡°Avoiding you? Adrian, I just thought I¡¯d give you time to prepare yourself. You know¡­ get your affairs in order.¡±

    I stepped closer, closing the gap between us. ¡°My affairs are fine, Marcus. But I hear you¡¯ve been busy. Stealing clients, spreading rumors- some things never change.¡±

    He tilted his head slightly, as if amused. ¡°Rumors? No, no, no. I prefer the term strategic truths. And if some of your clients decided they¡¯d be better off with me, well¡­¡± He shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s just business.¡±

    I could feel the heat rising in my chest. ¡°Business? You leaked confidential documents. You tried to bury my name in the dirt.¡±

    His eyes narrowed, just a fraction. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to bury it, Adrian. You¡¯ve been digging your own grave for years. I just handed you <b>the </b>shovel.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, my fists tightening at my sides. Around us, people had started to notice. Conversations stalled. A few heads turned. The air between us was so charged it might as well have been crackling.

    ¡°You came back to New York to finish what you started,¡± I said, my voice low.

    ¡°Finish?¡± His smirk widened. ¡°No, Adrian. I came back to win. And in case you haven¡¯t noticed¡­¡± He gestured around the room. ¡°The tide is already turning.¡±

    I followed his hand. It was subtle, but I saw it ¨C a few familiar faces, people I¡¯d once considered solid allies, were now standing closer to him than to me. Whispers carried across the room like smoke. Marcus wasn¡¯t just back, he was making moves fast.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got five days¡® worth of momentum,¡± I said. ¡°Enjoy it while itsts. Because I promise you ¨C the next headline with your name on it won¡¯t be about aeback. It¡¯ll be about your downfall.¡±

    Marcus leaned in, close enough that only I could hear him. ¡°Careful, Adrian. Threats sound a lot like desperation.¡±

    I met his gaze without flinching. ¡°It¡¯s not desperation. It¡¯s a guarantee.¡±

    We stood there for a moment, two statues carved from equal parts pride and spite. Then he stepped back<b>, </b>that same infuriating smirk still in

    ce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you around,¡± he said, turning to rejoin his group.

    ¡°You will,¡± I replied, watching him walk away.¡°Sooner than <i>you </i>think.¡±

    The crowd began to move again, the moment dissolving back into the hum of the conference. But my blood was still running hot. Marcus Beaumont was back in New York, and the war had officially begun.

 Ex wife bye 228

    <b>Chapter </b><b>228 </b>

    <b>MARCUS¡¯S </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>The </b>crowd <b>at </b>the Midtown Business Terminal was finally thinning out, the polished marble floors echoing with the click of expensive <b>shoes </b>and the fading hum of polite conversation. I stood near the tinted ss wall overlooking the city, watching thest clusters <b>of </b><b>executives </b><b>drift </b>away toward the valet line. The skyline was awash with gold from thete afternoon sun, but I felt <i>none </i>of its warmth.

    Thad just endured Adrian Westwood¡¯s presence for the first time in years, and though I¡¯d kept myposure in front of the cameras <b>and </b>corporate vultures, my blood still simmered from that exchange. He had the same smug posture, the same measured tone- <b>that </b>insufferable air of someone who thought he was untouchable.

    ¡°Mr. Beaumont,¡± a soft, professional voice called from behind me.

    I turned to see Evelyn<b>, </b>my assistant of seven years, approaching with her tablet in one hand and a fresh folder in the other. Her hair was pulled into a severe bun, her tailored ck suit immacte as always. She nced at the valet line, then back at me.

    ¡°Your car¡¯s ready, sir. But I thought we might debrief before heading back to the office.¡±

    I nodded, stepping toward the quieter side of the lobby, away from the ears of curious onlookers. ¡°Good thinking. Fassume you caught every word of that little reunion?¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s lips twitched in a knowing smirk. ¡°Every syble. I also noticed how he didn¡¯t flinch when you brought up the Carter deal. He¡¯s either more confident than he should be¡­ or he¡¯s hiding something.¡±

    E

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s hiding something,¡± I said, lowering my voice. ¡°Adrian has been hiding things his whole career. And if I have my way, he won¡¯t be able to hide anything for much longer.¡±

    Evelyn tilted her head slightly, as though anticipating where this was going. ¡°You want to move forward with the fabrication scandal?¡±

    I smiled, a slow, deliberate curl of my lips. ¡°Not just yet. We¡¯re going to build it carefully¨Csomething with teeth. When the timees, I want the scandal to be <i>so </i>convincing that even his most loyal shareholders will be calling for his resignation.¡±

    Evelyn opened the folder, revealing a set of preliminary research reports. ¡°We¡¯ve startedpiling connections between Westwood. Industries and some of their newer clients. There are at least three that could be framed as¡­ ethically questionable partnerships, if spun the right way.¡±

    I scanned the pages briefly. ¡°Good. Keep digging. I want supplier records, offshore banking whispers, anything that can be massaged into looking criminal. And for the love of God, make sure it can¡¯t be traced back to us.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°We can use an independent PR hitman. Someone who specializes in anonymous leaks to the media.¡±

    I chuckled under my breath. ¡°I know just the person. Back when I was in London, there was a fixer named Russell Kane. Discreet. Ruthless. If anyone can turn dust into dynamite, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Evelyn tapped something on her tablet. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out through the usual channels.¡±

    For a moment, I looked out toward the street, watching Adrian¡¯s ck Bentley glide away from the curb. It was ridiculous how one m. still trigger the same fire in me after all these years. This wasn¡¯t just business rivalry, it was personal.

    Id

    The truth was, Adrian and I had crossed paths long before the public knew our names. I¡¯d been climbing <b>the </b>corporatedder<b>, </b><b>hungry </b><b>and </b>unrelenting, when he swooped in and snatched the one opportunity I¡¯d been grooming for years: the Whitestone merger<b>. </b><b>It </b>was <b>supposed </b><b>to </b>be mine. I had cultivated the Whitestone board for months, aligning myself with their vision. Then Adrian arrived<b>, </b><b>charming </b><b>them </b><b>with </b><b>his </b>polished grin and throwing around figures I couldn¡¯t match at the time.

    <b>That </b><b>deal </b><b>had </b><b>propelled </b><b>him </b><b>into </b><b>the </b><b>stratosphere</b><b>¡­ </b><b>and </b><b>left </b>me <b>wing </b><b>my </b><b>way </b><b>back </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>humiliation</b>. <b>I¡¯d </b><b>sworn </b><b>that </b><b>day </b>I¡¯d even <b>score </b><b>and </b><b>now</b><b>, </b><b>years </b><bter</b>, <b>I </b>was <b>finally </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>perfect position <b>to </b><b>do </b><b>it</b>.

    <b>*</b><b>Adrian </b><b>thinks </b>this <b>city </b>still belongs to him,¡± I muttered. ¡°But he¡¯s been away from the battlefield too long. He¡¯s forgotten <b>that </b>in <b>New </b><b>York</b><b>. </b><b>loyalty </b>is <b>a </b>currency and it devalues fast.¡±

    Evelyn nced up from her notes. ¡°What angle do you want to hit first? Client scandal<b>? </b>Financial irregrities? Or personal did?¡±

    ¡°All of it,¡± I said tly. ¡°We¡¯ll start with the clients. Once the seed of doubt is nted, we¡¯ll leak whispers about internal mismanagement. Then, when he¡¯s scrambling to put out those fires, we¡¯ll drop something more¡­ intimate.¡±

    ¡°Personal dirt, then?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Oh yes,¡± I said, my voice low and deliberate. ¡°Every man has skeletons. And Adrian¡¯s closet is about to burst open.¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s fingers danced over her tablet. ¡°We could also fabricate a whistleblowerint. That tends to get the press frothing.¡±

    I smiled again colder this time. ¡°Perfect. Make sure ites from someone who¡¯s impossible to verify but credible enough that it <b>forces </b><b>the </b>SEC to take a look.¡±

    For a few moments, we stood in silence, watching the city move beyond the ss. People were rushing to catch cabs, juggling coffee cups and briefcases, oblivious to the quiet war being plotted above their heads.

    ¡°You know,¡± I said finally, ¡°what I hate most about Adrian isn¡¯t his money, or his so¨Ccalled empire. It¡¯s that he thinks he¡¯s better than everyone else ¨C better than me. He acts like his morals are untouched by greed, like he¡¯s above the games we all y in this industry. That holier¨Cthan- thou fa?ade makes me sick.¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s tone was clinical, but there was a spark of agreement in her eyes. ¡°You want to bring him down, not just professionally¡­ butpletely.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to just beat him in the market. I want to make his name toxic. I want him to watch his allies vanish, his reputation rot, hispany bleed until there¡¯s nothing left but rubble.¡±

    Evelyn closed the folder and tucked it under her arm. ¡°Then we¡¯d better get started.¡±

    I straightened my jacket, feeling the familiar rush of anticipation that came before a calcted strike. ¡°Oh, we will. And when it happens, I¡¯ll be standing exactly where I am now¡­ watching from above, while Adrian Westwood falls.¡±

    As we headed toward the exit, I felt the hatred inside me crystallize into something sharp, precise. This wasn¡¯t going to be a quick battle no, I¡¯d make it slow, deliberate, and merciless.

    Because for Marcus Beaumont, revenge was never just about winning.

    It was about making sure the other man never stood again.

 Ex wife bye 229

    <b>Chapter </b><b>229 </b>

    <b>MARCUS¡¯S </b>POV

    <b>The </b>elevator doors slid open with a dull chime, and I stepped into the quiet hallway leading to my office. My assistant trailed behind <b>me</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>heels </b>clicking in measured rhythm against the polished marble floor. The silence in the building was a relief after the chaos of the <b>business </b>terminal earlier.

    Let¡¯s not forget the fact that it had also been a long time since I walked through thispany hallway.

    It has been what? Almost a year, and I had to say the staff were doing a great job, I mean they had <i>to</i>, what else were they employed to do? There was no reason for me to give them much praise just because they kept my office clean, they were just little ants following orders from their boss nothing more.

    Today¡¯s event had been nothing short of exhausting but it was more than the simple fatigue of meetings and handshakes.

    I loosened my tie as we walked in, shrugging off my jacket with the deliberate calm of a man trying not to let the day¡¯s anger get the better of him. But inside, my mind was running at full speed.

    No matter how tired I was, there was no time to waste. No moment for rest. I had promised myself and I meant every word that I would bring that man down even if it was thest thing I did.

    And I always keep my promises.

    From the way Adrian spoke to me a few moments ago, he was probably ready to fight back just as hard, am sure he is already looking for multiple ways to shut me down for good so there was no time.

    Now the big difference between him and I is that, I have lived in London most of my years when I found real wealth, every transaction and business meetings I did were in London, my assistant knew how to handle all my clients who came to the office at New York, if they wanted to meet with me so badly I woulde over here based on business only, but that rarely happens, so if you wanted to find anything dirty about me it¡¯s definitely not in this country.

    But him? He has basically lived all his life in this city, which is where I would take advantage of

    I crossed the room and dropped into my leather chair, leaning back as I let the familiarfort of my office seep in. The walls here felt like they listened without judgment unlike the vultures in the corporate world who were always looking for a weakness to exploit.

    From the corner of my eye, I could see my assistant already moving to her desk, opening herptop, and spreading files like a soldierying out weapons before battle. She knew exactly what I¡¯d told her to do: start crafting the corporate scandal we had discussed. It would take time, of course<i>, </i>the best deceptions always did but I wasn¡¯t going to limit my assault to just one area.

    If I focused only on the financial side of things, there was still a chance Adrian could recover. I knew this man too well. I had been his friend once, long before our alliance turned to animosity. I had seen firsthand how many people had tried to cripple him financially, only for him to crawl back stronger than before.

    No. This time would be different.

    I wasn¡¯t going to aim at just one target ¨C I would hit every angle: financial, personal, emotional. I would dismantle his empire, but more importantly, I would dismantle him.

    <b>On </b>the personal front, I already had a thread to pull. I knew that Adrian had been arrested a few days ago. The news had circted <b>briefly </b>before vanishing from most outlets, almost like it had never happened. That kind of vanishing act didn¡¯t happen on its own, he had bought his silence. Someone had been paid off, and my bet was <i>on </i>themissioner.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>229 </b>

    <b>But </b><b>what </b><b>Adrian </b><b>forgot </b>was this: everything and <b>everyone </b>had <b>a </b>price<b>, </b>

    <b>It </b>was <b>only </b><b>a </b>matter of finding out what that price was. And once I did, themissioner would talk. He¡¯d tell me exactly <b>what </b><b>Adrian </b><b>had </b>been <b>arrested </b><b>for</b><b>. </b>With that knowledge, I could start tearing open more of the secrets he had tried so desperately <b>to </b>bury,

    The truth has always been my favorite weapon because, in the right hands, it cuts deeper than any lie.

    <b>¡°</b>This is what we were able to get from the media before it was deleted,¡± my assistant Evelyn said, stepping forward and cing a <b>slim </b><b>file </b><b>on </b>my desk.

    I took it without a word, flipping it open. Photocopies of headlines, small snippets of articles, blurry photographs taken in a rush<b>. </b><b>My </b>eyes scanned quickly, searching for the one thing I needed: a clear answer to why he was arrested. But all I found was surface¨Clevel information<b>, </b>recycled in every piece ¨C ¡°business mogul detained,¡± ¡°CEO questioned by authorities.¡±

    Nothing substantial. Nothing I could sink my teeth into.

    1 let the folder fall to the desk with a sharp p.

    ¡°This is it? This is all you could dig up?¡± I asked, my tone t but my eyes cold.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she said softly, her head lowering slightly as though bracing for a storm.

    I leaned back in my chair, letting out a slow, controlled sigh. For a brief second, I stared at the ceiling, thinking. The answers weren¡¯t going to be found in scraps from half¨Cbaked media reports.

    No, the only real ce to get what I wanted was straight from the source.

    My gaze shifted to the clock on the wall. The afternoon sun still poured in through the blinds, it was early enough that themissioner would be in his office. Still in hisfortable chair, probably thinking he was untouchable.

    That assumption was about to be tested.

    If Adrian had bought his silence, I could buy his voice. The question wasn¡¯t if themissioner would talk, it was simply a matter of how much it would cost <i>to </i>make him betray that little arrangement.

    And believe me, I was willing to pay.

    I pushed back my chair and stood, my mind already rehearsing the first words I¡¯d say to themissioner. I imagined his hesitation, the shifting in his seat, the nces to the closed door. I knew his type ¨C self¨Cimportant, cautious, and deeply corrupt beneath the thin veneer ofw and order.

    We¡¯d get along just fine.

    ¡°Get the car ready,¡± I said, slipping my jacket back on with deliberate movements.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± my assistant replied, immediately rising to her feet. She didn¡¯t ask questions which was one of the things I valued most about her.

    Without wasting another second, she left the room. I followed shortly after, my mind already several steps ahead.

    This wasn¡¯t just about finding out why Adrian had been arrested. This was about pulling the first thread in a sweater that was already fraying<b>. </b>

    Once I had that thread in my hand, I would keep pulling until his entire image, his career<b>, </b>his name unraveled.

    Adrian Westwood thought he knew what war was.

    He was about to find out what it looked like when I fought without limits.

    Chapter <b>229 </b>

    Let¡¯s <b>go </b><b>find </b><b>out </b>what you¡¯re hiding.

    >

    *

    2

    gift

 Ex wife bye 230

    <b>Chapter </b><b>230 </b>

    MARCUS¡¯S POV

    The moment the car rolled to a stop in front of the police station, my driver was already out of his seat and rushing around to open my door. I stepped out with the slow, deliberate elegance of a man who knows exactly who he is and how much attention hemands. The <bte </b>afternoon sunlight glinted off the polished ss fa?ade of the station, catching in the gold ents of my cufflinks, I adjusted the <bpels </b>of <b>my </b>charcoal suit, feeling the perfect weight of the fabric settle across my shoulders.

    The air here had that faint, metallic scent of the city¨Cfuel fumes, the tang of hot metal from car engines, and the faint whiff of burnt coffee drifting from somewhere inside. It wasn¡¯t the kind of ce I normally liked to be. But today wasn¡¯t aboutfort. Today was about information¨Cabout pulling a single thread until Adrian Westwood¡¯s entire life unraveled.

    Police officers milled around the lot and entrance, some with files in their hands, some deep in conversation. I didn¡¯t miss the way a few of them looked at me¨Cquick nces, lingering stares, muttered whispers. Recognition. It was inevitable. My name carried weight in this city, and my return to New York after so many years was news in certain circles.

    I smiled. Let them look. Let them wonder what I was doing here.

    With my head held high and my stride slow, measured, I walked toward the entrance. My leather shoes clicked against the tiled floor as I stepped inside the station. The ce smelled of paper and ink, faintly oveid with disinfectant.

    In the waiting area, a cluster of people sat in stiff chairs, eyes zed with boredom or tension. Some held papers or man folders to their chests; others kept ncing at the clock like it might hurry time along. They were all here for the same reason¨Cto see themissioner. They would be here for hours, maybe days, if they were lucky enough to even get that meeting.

    But not me.

    People like me didn¡¯t wait in lines or sit on stiff chairs. I could see whoever I wanted, whenever I wanted. That was one of the perks of being

    Marcus Beaumont.

    I walked past them without so much as a nce, my assistant Evelyn following two steps behind. My hand closed around the handle of the

    Themissioner was behind his desk, going through a stack of papers. At the sight of me, his head jerked up in surprise, and he quickly

    rose to his feet.

    ¡°Mr. Beaumont,<i>¡± </i>he said, a practiced smile stretching across his face as he came around the desk to shake my hand.

    ¡°Commissioner,¡± I replied, taking his hand firmly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has,¡± he said, the faintest flicker of unease in his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing.¡±

    I smiled easily. ¡°This visit wasn¡¯t nned. I had¡­ an emergency, and I thought it would be best to speak with you personally. This isn¡¯t something I could trust with phone calls or middlemen.¡±

    ¡°In that case,¡± he said, gesturing toward the chairs in front of his desk, ¡°please, have a seat.¡±

    I sank into the chair, crossing one leg over the other, letting my movements exude the kind of casual control that always made people underestimate just how dangerous I could be.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Evelyn moving toward the couch in the corner of the office. She was almost seated when <b>I </b>nced <b>sharply </b>at her. Just one look, and she froze mid¨Cmotion, straightening up instantly. She stayed standing, hands sped in front of her.

    Good. She needed that reminder. Evelyn was useful, efficient even, buttely she had been pushing boundaries she <b>shouldn¡¯t </b><b>even </b>be

    <b>1/2 </b>

    18.48 <b>ved</b>, 13 Aug

    <b>approaching</b><b>. </b><b>Sitting </b>down while I was seated? As if we were equals? Uneptable. She¡¯d learn her ce soon enough <b>after </b><b>this </b><b>meeting </b>

    Themissioner settled back into his chair, leaning forward slightly, elbows resting <b>on </b>the desk. ¡°So,¡± he said<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>what¡¯s </b><b>the </b><b>emergency</b><b>? </b>

    <b>I </b>gave him <b>a </b>polite nod. ¡°As you probably know, I just returned to town.¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯ve heard,¡± he said cautiously.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also aware,¡± I continued, my voice lowering just slightly, ¡°that Adrian Westwood and I have a¡­ history. <b>An </b><b>unpleasant </b>

    one.¡±

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, his eyes flicking briefly to a stack of files on the corner of his desk. <b>I </b>could almost hear <b>the </b><b>wheels </b>turning in his head.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware,¡± he said carefully.

    ¡°Well,¡± I said, leaning back in my chair, ¡°when I got back to New York, I learned something interesting. Adrian Westwood was arrested recently.¡± I paused <i>to </i>watch the faint tightening of his jaw before going on. ¡°And then, as if by magic, I woke up the next day to find every single trace of that arrest wiped clean. The media reports vanished. The police blotter entry is gone. Even the rumors dried up overnight<b>.¡± </b>

    I let the words hang between us for a moment.

    ¡°In this city,¡± I said softly, ¡°there¡¯s only one man who could make that happen.¡±

    His hand went to his tie, adjusting it in a gesture so small most people wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. I noticed.

    I leaned forward now, resting my forearms on his desk, closing the distance between us. ¡°So tell me, Commissioner¡­ Why was Adrian Westwood arrested?¡±

    He gave me a faint smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Mr. Beaumont, I don¡¯t <i>know </i>what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    I chuckled under my breath. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I didn¡¯t expect you to blurt it out immediately¨CI¡¯m not na?ve. I¡¯m sure Adrian offered you something to buy your silence. Money, favors¡­ who knows? But I assure you, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you getting all of this from?¡± he asked, his voice just a little too defensive now<i>. </i>¡°Mr. Westwood was never arrested.¡±

    And that¡¯s when I saw it¡ªthe faint twitch at the corner of his mouth, the almost imperceptible shift in his gaze. It was the same <i>look </i>people got when they were trying to sell a lie they knew the other person wouldn¡¯t buy.

    My lips curved into a slow smile. I could see the truth hiding behind his denial.

    He was lying through his teeth.

    AD

    18:48 Wed, 13 Aug J

    approaching. Sitting down while I was seated? As if we were equals? Uneptable. She¡¯d learn her ce soon enough after this meeting<b>. </b>

    Themissioner settled back into his chair, leaning forward slightly, elbows resting on the desk. ¡°So,¡± he said, ¡°what¡¯s the emergency<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    I gave him a polite nod. ¡°As you probably know, I just returned to town.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± he said cautiously.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also aware,¡± I continued, my voice lowering just slightly, ¡°that Adrian Westwood and I have a¡­ history. An unpleasant

    one.¡±

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, his eyes flicking briefly to a stack of files on the corner of his desk. I could almost hear the wheels turning in his head.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware,¡± he said carefully.

    ¡°Well,¡± I said, leaning back in my chair, ¡°when I got back to New <i>York</i>, I learned something interesting. Adrian Westwood was arrested recently.¡± I paused to watch the faint tightening of his jaw before going on. ¡°And then, as if by magic, I woke up the next day to find every single trace of that arrest wiped clean. The media reports vanished. The police blotter entry is gone. Even the rumors dried up overnight.¡±

    I let the words hang between us for a moment.

    ¡°In this city,¡± I said softly, ¡°there¡¯s only one man who <i>could </i>make that happen.¡±

    His hand went to his tie, adjusting it in a gesture so small most people wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. I noticed.

    I leaned forward now, resting my forearms on his desk, closing the distance between us. ¡°So tell me, Commissioner¡­ Why was Adrian Westwood arrested?¡±

    He gave me a faint smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Mr. Beaumont, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    I chuckled under my breath. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I didn¡¯t expect you to blurt it out immediately¨CI¡¯m not na?ve. I¡¯m sure Adrian offered <b>you </b>something to buy your silence. Money, favors¡­ who knows? But I assure you, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you getting all of this from?¡± he asked, his voice just a little too defensive now. ¡°Mr. Westwood <i>was </i>never arrested.¡±

    And that¡¯s when I saw it¡ªthe faint twitch at the corner of his mouth, the almost imperceptible shift in his gaze. It was the same <i>look </i>people got when they were trying to sell a lie they knew the other person wouldn¡¯t buy.

    My lips curved into a slow smile. I could see the truth hiding behind his denial

    He was lying through his teeth.

 Ex wife bye 231

    <b>Chapter </b><b>231 </b>

    MARCUS¡¯S POV

    ¡°How long are you going to keep the act up,missioner?¡± I asked, my tone calm but with enough edge to cut through the tension in the room. I leaned back in the chair

    ¡°This is turning into a joke, Mr. Beaumont,¡± themissioner replied, his voice carrying that false authority that told me he was starting to feelered. ¡°I have a lot of work to do. I¡¯m sure you saw that when you walked in here.¡±

    llet a slow smirk creep across my lips. ¡°I see. I knew Adrian paid you a lot to keep quiet, but I didn¡¯t know he paid you this much. But I¡¯ll have you know, any amount he paid¡­ I can double it.¡± I crossed my arms deliberately, letting the words sink in.

    That caught his attention. His eyes flickered with something¨Csurprise, greed, maybe even fear¨Cand his posture shifted. He tried to hide it, but I¡¯d yed this game far too many times to miss such a tell. ¡°I see you¡¯re interested,¡± I said softly, leaning forward just enough to make my

    point without breaking eye contact.

    I held out my hand, and Evelyn, who¡¯d been standing silently, instantly understood. She reached into her bag and produced my cheque book and pen, moving quickly to my side. She ced them into my hand with the kind of efficiency I expected from her though she still hadn¡¯t earned forgiveness for that earlier stunt of nearly sitting when I was sitting.

    ¡°Now, tell me¡­ how much did he pay you?¡± I asked, letting the pen rest lightly between my fingers.

    Themissioner bit his lower lip, a telltale sign of hesitation. He wanted to talk¨CI could see it in the slight twitch at the corner of his mouth but he was holding himself back. That was fine. I had already yed this scene out in my head on the drive here. He¡¯d resist first, then I¡¯d dangle the bait, and eventually, his greed would pull him in.

    Itore a piece of paper from the cheque book and slid it across the desk toward him, along with the pen. ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you how serious I am?¡± I said, my voice dropping into a deliberate, persuasive tone. ¡°That¡¯s an open cheque. I understand if you don¡¯t want to talk outright¡ª you already know how much Adrian paid you. So here¡¯s what you do? just write double the amount on the cheque, and it¡¯s yours.¡±

    That was it¨Cthe nail in the coffin. His eyes locked onto the cheque as though it were a lifeline, and I could almost hear the war in his head. We were all human, after all, and in this world, there¡¯s one universal truth¨Cmoney rules over everything.

    His hesitation cracked. Slowly, he picked up the pen. I sat back, watching as he scribbled in the amount, his hand slightly trembling. When he

    slid the cheque back to me, I took my time picking it up.

    I studied the figure for a moment, my eyebrows lifting. ¡°Is this it?¡± I asked, feigning disappointment. ¡°I thought it was going to be something more challenging. I guess he¡¯s running low on funds.¡± I let out a short, mockingugh that echoed through the office.

    Sliding the cheque back toward him, I gestured to Evelyn. Without needing more instruction, she stepped forward, took the cheque, and made a note on her phone to contact my bank manager immediately. I didn¡¯t care what it cost¨Cthis was an investment. An expensive one,

    but one that would return tenfold once I took Adrian down.

    ¡°Now,¡± I said, leaning forward, my voice dropping into a tone so serious it could have frozen the air<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>that¡¯s settled, and we¡¯re on the same page. Tell me, why did Adrian get arrested?¡±

    Themissioner looked down at his desk, avoiding my gaze. For a moment, I thought he might try to stall again, but the deal had been

    struck, the money had already started pulling at his lips, loosening them.

    ¡°A murder case,¡± he said finally, the words slow and deliberate.

    I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t blink¨Cjust waited,

    ¡°It was said,¡± he continued, ¡°that he killed two people five years ago. It wasn¡¯t discovered until a few days ago.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Wow.¡± I leaned back in my chain once again, letting themissioner¡¯s words hang in the air for a moment. <b>¡°</b>I knew Adrian was cold- hearted, but I never thought of him as a killer.¡± My voice was calm, almost conversational, but I could feel the sharp edge in my tone. ¡°And five years?¡± I shook my head slowly. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me¡­ You people managed to keep this little gem of a secret hidden for five whole years<b>?</b>¡±

    <b>The </bmissioner shifted ufortably in his seat, the leather creaking beneath him. ¡°No,¡± he corrected quickly, ¡°we didn¡¯t keep it hidden. Like I said we only just discovered it.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes slightly, studying him. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying¨C but then again, years in business had taught me that everyone was capable of lying when the stakes were high enough. ¡°And who,¡± I asked slowly, ¡°was it this team of yours that dug up something so¡­ deep?¡±

    Themissioner rubbed his jaw, clearly debating how much he should tell me. Then he exhaled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t any of my men,¡± he admitted reluctantly. ¡°It was ady¡­ Olivia ke. We recently found out exactly who she is.¡±

    I tilted my head, filing the name away in my mind. ¡°Hmm.¡± My tone was neutral, but my mind was already running through possibilities. *Anything else I need to know?¡±

    Themissioner hesitated, as though saying it out loud might invite trouble to step right through his door. Finally, he said, ¡°The people he allegedly killed¡­ their names were the Greysons. We don¡¯t have full evidence tying Adrian directly to the crime, but¡­¡± he leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice, ¡°thedy ims he¡¯s the one.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I murmured, feeling a slow smirk tug at my lips. This was getting more interesting by the second. ¡°Then it looks like I¡¯ll have to¡­ speak with this Olivia ke.¡± I rose smoothly to my feet, my suit jacket falling neatly into ce.

    ¡°Please¡­..¡± Themissioner¡¯s voice cut through the air, making me pause mid¨Cstep. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this information between ourselves. Don¡¯t tell the media any more than you already have. Adrian would¡­ destroy me if he found out I spoke to you.¡± His eyes darted nervously to the door, as if the man himself might walk in at any second.

    A small, knowing smirk curled across my face. I turned my head just enough for him to catch the expression. ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises,¡± <b>I </b>said simply, letting the words sink in. Without waiting for his reply, I pivoted and walked toward the door. Evelyn, fell into step behind me, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor.

    My driver was already waiting, holding the rear door open. I slid into the car, the door closing with a soft thud that seemed to seal off the

    world outside. Evelyn followed, taking her ce beside me.

    The moment we were moving, I reached into the sidepartment and retrieved my tablet. With a few swipes, the screen lit up, and I

    opened the browser. My fingers moved quickly as I typed the name: Olivia ke.

    Frankly, I didn¡¯t expect much. She could have been anyone ¨C some ambitious nobody looking to make headlines by dragging Adrian¡¯s name through the mud. I was mostly hoping to find a trail of breadcrumbs: a social media profile, a local news mention, maybe a personal blog where she spilled her self¨Crighteous crusade against Adrian.

    But then¡­ the results popped up. And I froze for a fraction of a second.

    Her name was there, bold, crisp, impossible to miss. And just beneath it, inrge capital letters: CEO of ke Enterprise.

    ¡°Well, well¡­¡± I murmured under my breath. ¡°A multi¨Cbillion¨Cdorpany, huh?¡± My lips curved into a slow, calcting smile. This wasn¡¯t some desperate, attention¨Chungry amateur. This was someone with resources, influence¡­ and the kind of power you don¡¯t just stumble into.

    I leaned back against the leather seat, my mind shifting into strategy mode. ¡°Looks like am not the only billionaire you¡¯ve got problems with, old friend,¡± I whispered to myself. The thought alone was enough to send a spark of excitement through me.

    But a question nagged at the back of my mind ¨C Why now? Why would a woman with an empire to run suddenly decide to dig up an incident from five years ago? What could possibly be worth her time, her reputation, and herpany¡¯s stability just to bring back something that the

    478

    city had apparently buried?

    I kept scrolling, my <b>eyes </b>scanning every headline, every link. Then¡­ something caught my attention, Something that made me still for just <b>a </b>heartbeat before the corners of my mouth turned up again, sharper this time.

    There it was, tucked neatly into a sidebar of an old article:

    ¡°Adrian Westwood ¨C Ex¨Cwife Olivia ke.¡±

 Ex wife bye 232

    Chapter <b>232 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>232 </b>

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    58%

    I stepped out of the caf¨¦, the warm air from inside instantly reced by the cool breeze outside. The ss doors swung closed behind me<b>, </b>the little bell above them chiming as if to announce my exit to the whole street. At least today, I wasn¡¯t exhausted beyond words. I had other staff around me to help cover the tables, make coffee, and deal with impatient customers¨Cunlike thest time, when I was left to single- handedly run the entire caf¨¦. That day had nearly broken me, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to repeat it.

    Thankfully, my shift ended right on schedule. Nost¨Cminute orders, no extra hours. I was free, and my mind instantly switched from work mode to¡­ well, my next journey

    It had been five days since Ist heard from him, the assassin. He had told me he would ¡°keep in touch,¡± but in my book, this silence didn¡¯t count as keeping in touch at all. We should have been speaking daily, updating each other, going over ns, fixing every single w in our previous attempt. Instead? Nothing. Radio silence.

    I reminded myself of what he¡¯d said: it was going to take time. Fine. But just because something takes time doesn¡¯t mean you disappear entirely. Still, I wasn¡¯t going to chase him for updates¨Cnot yet. He was the one who screwed upst time, and this time, he owed me more than just vague promises. If anything, he should be the one sending me detailed progress reports and groveling for forgiveness.

    On a lighter note, I had actually followed my mom¡¯s advice for once. She had told me to save up instead of blowing my money on nonsense, and shockingly, I had listened. With what I¡¯d managed to put aside, I bought myself a new dress. Nothing extravagant, nothing that screamed ¡°look at me,¡± but just enough to make an impression. Perfect for my second journey.

    It had been months since Ist went to Adrian¡¯s house. That wasn¡¯t by ident. I¡¯d given him the space he needed. I¡¯d given him time to recover, to heal from everything that had happened. But the thing about giving people too much space? They start to forget you. And Adrian forgetting me was not part of my n.

    If I stayed away too long, someone else could slide right in and take my ce in his life. And now, especially, with him knowing that Olivia was still alive¡­ Well, the risk was even greater.

    The very thought made my stomach twist. Even after five years, Olivia still had the ability to stand in my way and she didn¡¯t even have to try. She was like a shadow I could never quite get rid of, a ghost who somehow had more influence than I did, even when she wasn¡¯t in the room. It was infuriating.

    But she wouldn¡¯t be a problem forever. Not if I had anything to say about it.

    Right now, I needed to focus on step one: reestablishing my ce in Adrian¡¯s world. I wanted to be the face he saw again, the one who made him remember¡­ us.

    On the walk back home, I started rehearsing in my head. The words I would use when I saw him again. How I would smile. How my voice would soften just enough to make him drop his guard. It had to feel effortless, natural like no time had passed at all.

    By the time I stepped through my front door, I had already decided exactly what I¡¯d wear. I didn¡¯t waste a second. I went straight to my bedroom, throwing off my caf¨¦ uniform and slipping into the outfit I¡¯d bought, A short mini skirt paired with a fitted crop top, and over that, a light denim jacket.

    I stopped in front of the mirror<b>, </b>running my hands down the outfit, turning side to side. My reflection smirked back at me. This wasn¡¯t just an outfit¨Cit was a strategy.

    It was deliberate.

    When we were in college, Adrian loved it when I dressed like this. Something about the way it made me look carefree, youthful, almost untouchable. I wanted to bring that version of us back¨Cthe version where I was in control, and he knew it.

    Tilted my head slightly, watching how the jacket framed my figure, Perfect.

    ¡°Rx, you look great, I¡¯m sure he will hear you out,¡± my mom said, her voice warm butced with that subtle urgency she always had when the topic was Adrian. Her hands were resting on her hips like she was my personal coach before the biggest game of my life.

    1 let out a small, shaky breath, trying to steady myself. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just up to me to give him a reason to listen,¡± I whispered, mostly to myself. The words weren¡¯t just for reassurance, they were a reminder of why I was doing this. If I lost my nerve now, everything I¡¯d been nning would crumble before I even reached his doorstep.

    Grabbing my purse, I gave my mom a quick look. She was watching me like she had everything riding on this visit, and in a way, she did. ¡°Wish me luck,¡± I said.

    ¡°I already did,¡± she replied with a small, almost sly smile. ¡°But you don¡¯t need luck, you need determination. Remember that.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to say more for me to understand. It wasn¡¯t just me who was tired of living in this dump of a house with its creaky floors, peeling paint, and musty smell that no candle could mask. She had been pressuring me almost daily since Adrian pushed me away¨Clittlements, reminders of the life I¡¯d had, the life I could have again. Sometimes, it almost felt like she wanted me back with him more than I wanted it for myself.

    And maybe she was right to push me. Once I was back together with Adrian, everything would go back to normal. No, better than normal¨Cit would be the life I was meant to live. Shopping for new bags and shoes every week. Lunch at rooftop restaurants with views of the city. Vacations to ces people only dreamed about¨CParis in the spring, the Amalfi Coast in the summer, maybe even Bali for the winter just because we could. Thinking about it pulled the corners of my mouth upward into a big smile as I stepped out the front door.

    And I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t take any of those things for granted, once I have ess to Adrian¡¯s money I¡¯ll make sure to drain him as much as I can because it¡¯s clear we¡¯re not gonna be together till we die

    I waved down a taxi almost immediately. The driver barely looked at me as I slid into the back seat, but I didn¡¯t care. My mind was already elsewhere, flipping through dozens of different ways to start the conversation with Adrian.

    ¡°Hi, Adrian. I just came to talk¡­¡±

    No, too in.

    ¡°I know I hurt you, but we belong together¡­¡±

    Too desperate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, and I know you¡¯ve missed me too..¡±

    Hmm¡­ maybe.

    By the time the taxi pulled away from the curb, I¡¯d cycled through at least twenty versions of my apology, and none of them felt quite right. I leaned back in the seat, staring at the passing buildings, and kept practicing anyway. The driver started ncing at me through the rearview mirror, his brow furrowing slightly every time I murmured under my breath. He must have thought I was crazy, but his opinion didn¡¯t matter. This was about strategy. About making sure Adrian saw me the way he used to¨Cirresistible, important, impossible to push away.

    By the time we pulled up in front of Adrian¡¯s ce, my palms were sweaty and my heartbeat was faster than it had been all day.

    The house loomed in front of me, grand and elegant as always, the kind of ce that practically whispered wealth and power without trying. <b>I </b>could already imagine walking through those doors again, like I belonged there because I did.

    I paid the driver quickly, ignoring the curious nce he shot me when I lingered for just a second to adjust my jacket. Purse in hand, I walked straight up to the gate, my heels clicking against the pavement with each step. Pressing the doorbell, I straightened my shoulders and looked directly at the discreet camera mounted near the top corner of the gate.

    15:52 FR. 15 Aug

    After a few seconds, I knew Adrian would be watching. So I did what felt natural I turned slightly, lifted my hand, and gave a small wave to the camera, letting my most charming smile slip into ce. It was a calcted move, meant to disarm him, to make him remember softer

    times.

    Thest time I was here, I had stood outside the entire day, my legs aching and my pride screaming at me to leave. He hadn¡¯t let me in then, not even for a moment. That had been months ago. Hopefully, by now, the wounds had started to heal at least enough for him to crack the door open and let me speak.

    And even if they hadn¡¯t, even if he still looked at me with that same cold detachment, I was ready to wait out here again if I had to. This time, I wasn¡¯t leaving without a fight.

 Ex wife bye 233

    <b>Chapter </b><b>233 </b>

    <b>ADRIAN¡¯S </b><b>POV </b>

    <b>The </b>faint knock came from my door, steady but not urgent, the kind of knock that came when someone was hesitant to disturb me <b>but </b>had no choice. <b>didn¡¯t </b>even need to ask who it was for.

    ¡°Yes,e in,¡± I said without looking up, my thumb still scrollingzily through my phone screen.

    The door creaked open, and one of my staff stepped inside, a neatly dressed young man in a pressed shirt and tie.

    ¡°Good afternoon sir,¡± he said, his voice formal, followed by a small bow of respect.

    He hesitated for just a moment before adding, ¡°There¡¯s ady standing outside at the gate. Should we let her in?¡±

    I finally turned my head toward the monitor on the wall. The ck¨Cand¨Cwhite feed from the gate¡¯s security camera came into focus, and there she <b>was </b>Dora. Standing in the sun, her hair tied neatly, dressed in something she probably thought would impress me.

    She just didn¡¯t want to give up. No matter how many times I shut the door¨Cliterally and figuratively¨Cshe kepting back.

    I leaned back slightly in my chair. If James were here, he¡¯d probably tell me to hear her out, at least for the sake of closure, James always had that kind of soft spot for giving people ¡°onest chance.¡± Me? I wasn¡¯t in the business of handing out second chances anymore¨Cnot to her. Still¡­ maybe hearing her out would save me from the inevitable dozens of other visits she¡¯d try to make.

    But I¡¯d never believe a word she said again. That part was non¨Cnegotiable.

    I nced at the staff member and gave him a small nod. He understood immediately, bowing again before quietly stepping out of the room.

    It had been months since I¡¯d spoken to Dora. I¡¯d made a deliberate choice to cut her out of my lifepletely. She didn¡¯t deserve my attention, not after what she¡¯d done. You don¡¯t lie about having someone¡¯s child for months and expect them to forgive you like nothing happened.

    Even now, I could still remember the exact moment the truth came out. The way she¡¯d looked at me, her voice shaking, trying to spin it in a way that made her look like the victim. I¡¯d been angry before in my life, but that day¡­ that was something else.

    And yet, here she was, back again. I wasn¡¯t going to wee her back. I wasn¡¯t going to pretend things could go back to the way they were<b>. </b>I just wanted to hear what new lie she¡¯d prepared this time, then send her away for good.

    I rose from my chair and started toward the door, my phone still in my hand. My footsteps echoed lightly in the hall as I made my way downstairs. <b>The </b>living room came into view, and there she was.

    She was seated on the edge of the couch like she didn¡¯t know how to rx, her hands resting neatly on herp. Her head turned slowly, her eyes wandering over the space like she¡¯d never been here before¨Clike this wasn¡¯t the same living room she¡¯d spent countless <b>monthss </b><b>in</b>.

    The sound of my footsteps on the stairs drew her attention immediately. Her head snapped toward me, and the moment our <b>eyes </b>me e <b>stood</b><b>. </b>That same smile appeared on her face¨Cthe one she probably thought was disarming, maybe even charming. To me, it was just another mask, <b>another </b>performance.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me in,¡± she said, her voice light, like we were old friends meeting after years apart.

    ¡°You have five minutes,¡± I told her tly, taking a seat <i>in </i>the armchair opposite her. ¡°I¡¯m really busy, so hurry up.¡±

    Her smile faltered slightly, but she recovered quickly, leaning forward just enough to look like she was trying to close <b>the </b>distance between <b>us</b>.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± she asked, her toneced with concern she clearly wanted me to believe was real.

    <b>I </b>didn¡¯t <b>answer</b>. I raised one eyebrow, my eyes fixed on her<b>. </b>¡°Is that what you came here <b>to </b><b>talk </b><b>about</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked. <b>My </b><b>voice </b><b>was </b><b>calm</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>it </b><b>carried </b><b>enough </b>weight to make her shift ufortably.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>233 </b>

    ¡°<b>I </b><b>came </b><b>to </b>see <b>you</b><b>, </b>Adrian. We haven¡¯t spoken in months¡­¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>And </b>whose fault is that?¡± I cut her off before she could slip into one of her rehearsed speeches,

    Her lips pressed together briefly before she asked, ¡°You¡¯re still angry with me?¡±

    That almost made meugh¨Calmost. The fact she could even phrase it like that, like my anger was some irrational thing I should have let go of by now, was almost insulting.

    ¡°Did you expect me to wee you with open arms?¡± I asked, leaning forward slightly, my tone sharper now. ¡°That has never happened, and <b>it </b>will never happen.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± she asked, her voice trembling, though I could tell it wasn¡¯t from fear. No¨CDora wasn¡¯t afraid of me. She was <b>afraid </b><b>of </b>losing control over me.

    ¡°Wow,¡± I scoffed, leaning back in my chair, ¡°trying to make me the bad guy even after what you did?¡± My tone was calm, but inside I could feel <b>the </b>heat rising. She had some nerve showing up here and turning the tables on me like she was the victim.

    ¡°It was just a small lie. There¡¯s nothing wrong in what I did. I didn¡¯t kill anyone for God¡¯s sake! People do way worse things than that.¡± She spoke <b>fast</b>, her

    head. my hands gesturing wildly as if she could physically push her excuse into

    I let out a coldugh. ¡°A small lie, huh? Let me give you a few examples <i>of </i>small lies¨C¡®I can fly,¡® that¡¯s a small lie. ¡®I¡¯ve been to the moon,¡¯ that¡¯s a smalt lie. But what you did? You don¡¯t ever, and I mean ever, call that a small lie. You deceived me. You made me believe I was going to be a father. Do you understand what that meant to me? I was excited, Dora¨Cexcited to walk into the path of fatherhood. Then you took that hope, that joy<b>, </b>and you crushed it. For months, you dangled it in front of me like it was real, and for what?¡±

    Her eyes softened, but I didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°For your love, Adrian. For your attention and care. You have no idea how it felt. The way you treated me like an egg when you found out I was pregnant¨Cit was the best feeling I¡¯ve ever had in my life. You personally brought me breakfast in bed. You wouldn¡¯t let me lift a finger. You checked on me every hour, every day. Those were precious moments, and I¡¯ll do anything¨Canything¨Cto have them again.¡±

    I shook my head slowly, each word deliberate. ¡°First of all, I only did all those things because I thought you were pregnant. I was taking responsibility for my child. That¡¯s it. It had nothing to do with you as a person. So don¡¯t twist it into something it wasn¡¯t. And let me make this crystal clear¨CI don¡¯t love you. I never have, and I will never love a woman like you.¡±

    Her <i>lips </i>parted, <i>her </i>voice desperate. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± I cut her off sharply, ncing at my wristwatch for emphasis. ¡°You¡¯ve had your five minutes. It¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± I pushed myself to my feet, already turning toward the stairs.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t what your mom would have wanted, and you know it!¡± she called after me, her voiceced with urgency. ¡°Your mom wanted us together, Adrian. She loved me, and <i>you </i>loved her so much. Why aren¡¯t you fulfilling her wishes?¡±

    Her words made <i>me </i>stop mid¨C<i>step</i>. My jaw tightened, my hands curling <i>into </i><i>fists </i>at my sides. Slowly, I turned to face her. <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t y mom,¡± I said, my <i>voice </i>low and dangerous. ¡°And you¡¯re right¨Cthis isn¡¯t what my mom would have wanted. Because wherever sh see the kind of snake you really are. <i>And </i>she <i>would </i>never want me to be with you.¡±

    ver talk about my <b>ht </b><b>now</b><b>, </b><b>she </b>can

    Dora flinched slightly at the venom in my words<i>, </i>but I <i>didn¡¯t </i>care. ¡°See yourself out,¡± I added tly, before turning my back on her and heading <b>up </b><b>the </b>stairs without another nce.

    Behind me, her voice followed, persistent and pathetic. ¡°I won¡¯t stop, Adrian. I¡¯ll keep trying, because I love you. And one day, we will be together<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I rolled my eyes as I reached the top of the stairs. She <i>didn¡¯t </i>even realize that every word she spoke made me want her in my life less and <b>less</b><b>. </b><b>Why </b><b><i>did </i></b>I even bother to listen to her in the first ce? She <i>hadn¡¯t </i>even bothered to apologize¡ªnot really. Not for the lie. Not for the months <b>of </b><b><i>maniption</i></b>.

 Ex wife bye 234

    <b>Chapter </b><b>234 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I was reviewing the messages Uncle Jose had been sending me over the past few days, I collected his number from <b>my </b>dad and decided to text him to myself, and just as expected he hated the fact that I even contacted him, and since then he had been sending me all sorts of threatening messagree, het life threatening but just warnings, I needed to speak to him in person because am finding it hard to believe that this is really my <b>uncle</b><b>, </b>then ra¡¯s voler broke through the quiet hum of my office.

    ¡°Ms. ke,¡± she said, her tone lighter than usual. ¡°Stephanie justnded at JFK. She¡¯s already in New York.¡± <ul><li>rolled across the desk. ¡°Stephanie? As in Stephanie Vargas<b>? </b></li></ul>

    My head snapped up so fast that the pen I was holding slipped from my fingers

    ra¡¯s lips curved. ¡°The one and only. She texted me when shended. Said she couldn¡¯t wait to see you.¡±

    A genuine smile¨Cone I hadn¡¯t worn in weeks¨Cpull

    at my face. ¡°God, it¡¯s been over a month. I thought she wasn¡¯ting until next week

    Thest time I saw Stephanie was back in Mexico, we had coffee, and then work hadn¡¯t given me a free chance to go see her since <b>then</b><b>, </b>then I had toe over here for the auction, and with all this going on I hadn¡¯t had the time to even text her

    ¡°She came early. Something about needing a break

    the chaos back home,¡± <b>ra </b>said with a knowing shrug,

    I pushed back my chair and I grabbed my coat from the stand, ¡°watch Charlie for me. Keep him away from anything sugary after six, and make sure he does his reading before bed.¡±

    ra nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Minutester, I was in the back of my ck SUV, the city shing by as we headed toward the hotel. The thought of seeing her, of being in her energy again, sent a fizz of excitement through me. We¡¯d been friends for 5 years¨Cthrough breakups, bad business deals<b>, </b>and scandals. If anyone knew <b>the </b>real Olivia ke, it was her, and even though I didn¡¯t want to admit it she was basically my only female friend in the world so yes I was always excited to <b>see </b>

    her anytime I had the opportunity

    When I walked into the hotel lobby, she was already there, leaning against the marble counter in a flowing white blouse tucked into high¨Cwaisted jeans, oversized sunsses perched on her head. Her rich brown hair spilled over her shoulders in effortless waves.

    ¡°Olivia!¡± she squealed the moment she saw me.

    Iughed as we collided in a hug that nearly knocked the wind out of me. ¡°You look incredible. Is that a new bag?<b>¡± </b>

    She twirled the small leather clutch in her hand. ¡°Straight from Mn, baby. Limited edition. But enough about me¨Clook at you. You¡¯ve been hiding. What happened to my morous<b>, </b>unapologetic partner in crime?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Life happened. But tonight? Tonight<b>, </b>we¡¯re fixing that.¡±

    ¡°Good,<i>¡± </i>she said, eyes sparkling. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t fly all the way from Mexico to drink tea and go to bed early, and also am still vexed at you for not telling me when you were leaving Mexico, what happened to being best friends?¡± She said with a dramatic tone.

    Trolled my eyes jokingly, Here she goes again ¡°sorry didn¡¯t tell you, I didn¡¯t n to stay here this long, but because of business I have to stay a bit longer.¡± I said.

    We left the hotel with my security detail trailing discreetly behind. Stephanie eyed them and grinned. ¡°You still travel like a president. <b>I </b><b>swear</b>, it¡¯s like being in a spy movie with you.¡±

    ¡°Better safe than sorry, especially now that I am here¡± I replied, though I tried going anywhere without security sent a chill down my spine.

    <b>to </b>make it sound casual. I didn¡¯t tell her that <b>in </b><b>recent </b>weeks<b>, </b><b>the </b><b>idea </b><b>of </b>

    ¡°I watched youst week on the news, you finally came <b>out </b>as the CEO¡± she said.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>234 </b>

    ¡°<b>Well </b><b>dad forced </b><b>me </b><b>to</b>, <b>he </b>ims he needed to show his friends and rivals that he took <b>an </b>hair<b>¡± </b>I said<b>, </b>raising my <b>finger </b>to air quote

    <b>Our </b>first stop was a private lounge in Midtown¨Cone of those ces where you need both a reservation and the right connections <b>to </b>get in the lightn was low and warm, the air thick with the scent of expensive perfume and champagne. A live jazz trio yed in the corner, their musk weaving through the quiet murmur of conversations.

    We slid into a velvet booth near the back, and within moments, a waiter appeared with two sses of sparkling wine.

    ¡°To us,¡± Stephanie said, raising her ss. ¡°For surviving another month in this mad world.¡±

    I clinked mine against hers. ¡°And for making it fabulous while we do.¡±

    The first sip was like liquid silk, crisp and cold, and for a moment, I let myself sink into the sensation. The stress, the headlines, the <b>whispered </b>conversations behind closed doors¨Cthey all faded.

    Stephanie started telling me about the chaos she¡¯d left behind in Mexico. ¡°Two of my suppliers tried to outbid each other for my business, and in <b>the </b>process, they both nearly destroyed an entire shipment of fabrics. I told them if they didn¡¯t straighten out, I¡¯d take my business to Mn permanently. That shut them up.¡±

    Iughed. ¡°You always know how to make men sweat.¡±

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re the one who taught me half my tricks<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she shot back.

    We ordered a round of tapas¨Ctruffle fries, seared scallops, and tiny sliders stacked high with wagyu beef. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d eaten like this without ncing over my shoulder or keeping my phone in hand for urgent calls.

    After an hour, Stephanie leaned in with a mischievous grin. ¡°I know a ce. But you can¡¯t judge me for it.¡±

    ¡°Have I ever been the judging type?¡± I asked, though I was already curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rooftop club in SoHo. Amazing music, ridiculous cocktails, and the kind of people who don¡¯t care who you are.¡±

    I considered it for half a second before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    We moved through the city like queens, my SUV gliding through traffic as the night deepened. The rooftop club was alive with energy¨Cneon <b>lights </b>cast everything in shades of pink and blue, and the bass from the DJ¡¯s set pulsed through the floor.

    Stephanie pulled me straight to the bar, where we ordered cocktails served in tall crystal sses with sugared rims, I took a sip, and the sweetness exploded over my tongue before the kick of tequ set in.

    ¡°This,¡± she said over the music, ¡°is what I missed. Us, living like we¡¯re twenty¨Ctwo again.¡±

    I smiled, feeling the rhythm of the music pull me in. ¡°You mean reckless and unstoppable?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ne, I didn¡¯t mind. I felt We danced. Weughed. At one point, a group of strangers tried to pull us into their circle, and for the first time in <b>a </b><b>l </b>weightless, the city lights spinning around us, the warm summer air brushing against my skin every time someone opened the rooftop doors.

    Hours passed without me noticing. By the time we slipped back into the SUV, my cheeks ached from smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re glowing,¡± Stephanie teased as she fastened her seatbelt.

    ¡°Maybe I needed this more than I thought,¡± I admitted, leaning back against the seat. ¡°To just¡­ not <b>be </b>afraid for one night.¡±

    She reached over and squeezed my hand. ¡°You¡¯re still Olivia. No one can take that from you.¡±

    A small smile appeared on my face as <b>I </b>knew everything she said was absolutely <b>correct</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b><b>you </b><b>going </b>back <b>to </b>the <b>hotel </b>or do you wanna crash at my ce<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked

    <b>¡°</b><b>with </b>your parents around? No thanks, I¡¯ll just stay in my hotel room where I can dress freely all day¡± she said jokingly,

    And she wasn¡¯t wrong, before bought my house back in Mexico she came over and stayed with my parents and I, and she ims that was the word dia over she ever had because my mom didn¡¯t like the way she dressed and kept choosing her outfit for her.

    Yeah, I know my mom can do a little too much but personally, I feel Stephanie liked short dresses

    a lot.

    Speaking of my parents, my dad would probably scold me when I get back, I put them under full lockdown and I went partying.

    I mean I am sure they would understand, it¡¯s not like I do this all the time, besides I really needed this, there were only two days left before the ceremony was held.

    So this was basically myst day off because tomorrow I need to go with ra to set everything up for the ceremony the day after, everything needs <b>to </b><b>be </b>perfect.

    Then, after the ceremony is over, we can all go back to Mexico.

    1

    AD

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 235

    <b>Chapter </b><b>235 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>235 </b>

    DORA¡¯S POV

    <b>The </b>moment I stepped through the front door, the air in the living room felt heavy, almost too warm for my liking. My heels clicked <b>sharply </b><b>against </b>the tiled floor, announcing fmy arrival before I even spoke. My parents were both seated, my father sunk deep into the couch <b>with </b>the evening <b>newspaper </b>open in his hands, and my mother curled up in the armchair, watching me like she¡¯d been waiting for this exact moment.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± my dad asked, his voice calm, though his eyes flicked up from the paper just long enough to read the storm in my expression.

    <b>My </b>anger was still raw fresh and burning like a wound that wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding. I had just returned from seeing Adrian, and the encounter <b>hadn¡¯t </b>gone anything like I had imagined. The reality of it gnawed at me. I had been so sure I could make him listen.

    I dropped my purse onto the coffee table with a little too much force and crossed my arms. ¡°Do you think if it went well, I¡¯d be in this kind of mood?¡± <b>My </b>tone was sharp, and even I could hear the bite in it.

    My father¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, but he didn¡¯tment. My mother, however, leaned forward. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± she asked.

    1 spun toward her, the heat in my chest ring. ¡°What did I do wrong? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was at my nicest, Mom¨CI tried being very caring. <b>I </b>was patient. I didn¡¯t even bring up the past. And yet, he just pushed me away like he always does.¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± she began softly, ¡°I think it¡¯s difficult right now, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get back to his senses ande around.¡±

    I stared at her, my eyes narrowing. I knew she was only trying to cheer me up, to throw me a lifeline in my frustration, but her words felt more like sugar- coated lies. Lies meant to keep me from facing the truth ¨C the truth that Adrian wasn¡¯t going to magically change his mind just because I smiled more.

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± I said tly. My voice was cold enough to make my father fold his newspaper in half and nce between us. ¡°<b>Not </b>until I do what¡¯s necessary.¡±

    My mother frowned slightly, like she wanted to pry, but before she could open her mouth, my phone gave a sharp beep. The sound sliced through my bad mood like a needle popping a balloon.

    I didn¡¯t need to check who it was. My gut told me before I even pulled it from my purse. Speak of the devil. The assassin had finally decided to remember I existed. Days of silence, no updates, nothing ¨C and now this.

    ¡°Give me a moment,¡± I muttered, already pushing myself off the couch. I didn¡¯t wait for either of them to respond. I could feel their eyes following <b>me </b>as I walked briskly down the hallway and into my room.

    The moment I shut the door behind me, I exhaled heavily, locking out their presence. This wasn¡¯t <b>a </b>conversation meant for casual living room chatter. This was serious, and it needed privacy.

    I sat on the edge of my bed, unlocked my phone, and without a second thought, I called his number. If he thought I was going to waste more time with back¨Cand¨Cforth texting, he was mistaken.

    It rang for a few seconds before he finally picked up.

    ¡°Guess you finally remembered me today,¡± I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm.

    ¡°Sorry I took this long,¡± he replied,pletely unbothered by my tone. ¡°I was gathering my team back together. Even they <b>were </b><b>surprised </b><b>to </b><b>hear </b><b>from </b>me again. Luckily, we all shared thest payment you gave me, so I don¡¯t need to pay them for anything. And also¡­¡± He paused <b>just </b><b>long </b><b>enough </b><b>for </b><b>me </b>to notice the shift in his tone. ¡°I did another gathering on Olivia.¡±

    My brows shot up at that. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m listening,¡± said, leaning back slightly on my bed, letting my curiosity override my irritation<b>. </b>

    ¡°Alright,¡± he continued, ¡°so you know I said it would be hard getting to her now that she¡¯s a billionaire, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I answered, impatiently¡­

    ¡°Well, two days from now, she¡¯s going to be hosting an opening ceremony for her newpany branch. <b>Now</b><b>, </b><b>there</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b><b>he paused </b><b>for </b><b>emphasis </b><b>¡°</b><b>she </b>

    Chapter <b>235 </b>

    <b>would </b><b>be </b><b>essible</b><b>. </b><b>Easy </b><b>to </b>get to.¡±

    I <b>rubbed </b>my temple, considering the information. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re forgetting one problem. You¡¯ll be in the open. That ce will be <b>flooded </b><b>with </b>businessmen and women. Cameras. Witnesses. You can¡¯t just stroll in and¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± he interrupted, his tone cool, like he¡¯d already thought this through. ¡°But that won¡¯t be a problem. There won¡¯t be <b>that </b>many <b>people </b>ther and trust me ¨C it¡¯s going to feel more like a robbery than an assassination.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When everyone¡¯s inside, my men and I wille in with masks. We¡¯ll make it look like we¡¯re there for the money. Tell them to hand over their wallets, jewelry- the usual. Then, while everyone¡¯s panicking, I¡¯ll just shoot Olivia in the head. Use her as an example that we¡¯re not there to joke around<b>. </b>Once we make sure she¡¯s dead, we leave before the cops even get the chance to respond. And we still get paid. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin.¡±

    I went silent for a moment, my mind processing the sheer boldness of his n. It was brutal. Messy. Risky. But¡­ effective. If he pulled it off, Olivia <b>would </b>be gone, and all this tension all these sleepless nights¨Cwould finally end.

    ¨C

    But there was a part of me that couldn¡¯t help but think about the chaos it would unleash. The media would explode. People would ask questions<b>. </b><b>But </b>maybe¡­ maybe that was exactly what I needed.

    ¡°I mean we also came up with another way if you don¡¯t like this one or if you feel this is too much, we could sneak in and probably poison her drink<b>, </b><b>no </b>one would know, they¡¯ll just see her drop to the fucking floor and that¡¯s it,¡± he said.

    ¡°And what if someone else takes her drink or she doesn¡¯t end up drinking it? You fail again like thest time, this isn¡¯t some sci¨Cfi movie okay.¡± I said the frustration growing in my tone.

    ¡°So we¡¯re going with the first n,¡± he asked.

    ¡°yes, thats alright I guess, by the way, about the ceremony, do you have the address¡± I asked.

    ¡°Of course,<i>¡± </i>he replied.

    ¡°And is there a special invitation required to go in or anyone dressed like he¡¯s ¨¤ billionaire can just walk in?¡±

    He let out a smallugh hearing what I said before he replied ¡°There¡¯s no invitation required, just look good and you cane in.¡± he replied.

    If that was the case then I better save up more cash to get myself a good outfit because I¡¯ll be going to that ceremony too.

    There was <i>no </i>room for another mistake from the guys, Olivia already knows Adrian tried to kill her which is why she would keep her guards up, so if they fail again we might never get the chance to remove her from this world once and for all.

    I¡¯ll go and make sure they actually get the <i>job </i>done.

 Ex wife bye 236

    <b>Chapter </b><b>236 </b>

    <b>OLIVIA¡¯S </b>POV

    The soft chime of my phone rm filled the bedroom, pulling me from a warm, lingering dream. For once, the heaviness that usually <b>sat </b><b>on </b><b>my </b>chest in the mornings wasn¡¯t there. Instead, a quiet smile tugged at my lips as I rememberedst night¨CStephanie¡¯sughter over wine<b>, </b>the two of us on <b>the </b>balcony, the city lights winking below like a thousand secrets. It had been exactly the sort of evening I¡¯d needed: light, indulgent, <b>and </b><b>free </b><b>from </b><b>the </b>constant buzzing pressure of my uncle.

    I stretchedzily under the silk sheets, the sunlight spilling in through the sheer curtains catching on the diamond bracelet I had carelessly <b>left </b><b>on </b>my wrist. My head felt clear, almost buoyant. Today wasn¡¯t a day for stress¨Cit was a day to set everything in perfect order for tomorrow¡¯s <b>ceremony </b><b>at </b><b>the </b>newly opened branch. The kind of event where eyes would be watching, cameras shing, and whispers filling the air. My name would be <b>on </b><b>people¡¯s </b>tongues, and I intended for every syble to be spoken with admiration.

    I reached for my phone, swiping through the early messages. Damien had already texted¨Cpunctual as always. Morning. Breakfast <b>in </b><b>twenty</b><b>? </b><b>Guess </b><b>it </b>didn¡¯t take him long to return back to the house, I could picture him in the kitchen already, sleeves rolled up, pretending to read the business section while the coffee machine hummed behind him

    I replied quickly. On my way.

    After a quick shower, I slipped into a pale cream blouse and tailored cks¨Celegant but not ostentatious. I didn¡¯t need <b>to </b>wear my power dresses today. <b>I </b>needed to move freely, to check every detail, tomand without looking like I was trying. My hair was swept back, a soft rose tint on my lips. I nced in the mirror and smiled¨Cpolished, calm, in control. Exactly how I wanted the world to see me.

    The scent of fresh coffee greeted me as I stepped into the kitchen. Damien was at the counter, cing <b>a </b>te of sliced avocado and poached eggs in front of my seat

    ¡°Morning,¡± he said, his voice low, his eyes scanning my face. ¡°You look¡­ happy. That¡¯s dangerous. What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    1 slid into my chair, picking up my fork. ¡°Stephanie came into town yesterday. We had wine. Talked. It felt good to just¡­ not think about thepany for a few hours.¡±

    Damien smirked faintly. ¡°Really? So that¡¯s where you ran off to all day. I am bummed that I didn¡¯t get the chance to say hi but am also d. Even though yourpany¡¯s not going to let you forget it exists, Esther has been calling me since 7 am¡±

    I froze with a forkful of avocado halfway to my lips. ¡°Esther? What does she want at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Something about the inspection for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony,¡± Damien said casually. ¡°She said she¡¯d call you directly if you didn¡¯t pick up soon.¡±

    She was thedy I recently hired to make arrangements for tomorrow, Esther had a way of turning even the smallest hup into a minor crisis. I set my fork down, wiped my hands, and grabbed my phone.

    ¡°Esther,¡± I said the moment she answered, my voice crisp. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Good morning¡± Her tone was falsely sweet, the kind people use when they¡¯re already stressed. ¡°The branch just had the final inspection ahead of tomorrow¡¯s event, and the inspector gged a few things. It¡¯s nothing disastrous, but I thought you¡¯d want to know immediately.¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Define a few things<b>.</b><b>¡°</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°A section of the lobby lighting is still out, the recement fixtures didn¡¯t arrive yesterday as promised. And the catering team misced <b>part </b>of the dessert order. Also¡­¡± she hesitated, ¡°¡­there¡¯s an issue with the sound system in the conference hall. Static interference. The technicians <b>are </b>on¨Csite

    now.¡±

    I inhaled slowly. These weren¡¯t disasters, but they were blemishes. And I didn¡¯t tolerate blemishes, especially not when journalists, investors<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>half </b>the city¡¯s corporate elite would be in attendance tomorrow.

    ¡°Esther, I¡¯ll be at the branch within the hour,¡± I said. ¡°Have everyone ready for me. I want the lighting situation resolved <b>before </b>I <b>arrive</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>catering </b>mistake fixed before noon, and I want to hear from the technicians personally about the sound system<b>. </b>Understood<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Sal 10

    Chapter <b>236 </b>

    <b>¡°Of </b><b>course</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she replied quickly.

    I ended the call and looked at Damien. He raised one eyebrow. ¡°So much for a peaceful morning<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Peace is for people with nothing to prove,¡± I said, standing. ¡°Tomorrow has to be perfect.¡±

    By the time I arrived at thepany branch, the sun was high, gleaming off the ss fa?ade stepped out of the car and into the lobby<b>, </b>the familiar <b>rash </b>of ownership pride mixing with the sharper edge of scrutiny. The lighting issue was immediately visible¨Cthe far side of the lobby looked dim<b>, </b><b>shadowed</b>. as if the space had suddenly aged a decade.

    ¡°Uneptable,¡± I muttered.

    ra was waiting for me, tablet in hand, heels clicking briskly as she walked beside me. She looked flustered, which only made me slow my pace deliberately. Panic never fixed problems¨Cit only made them worse.

    ¡°The lighting team swears the recement fixtures will be here within the hour. I¡¯ve asked maintenance to prepare for immediate instation,¡± she said quickly.

    ¡°Good. And the desserts<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Already corrected. The head caterer is personally delivering the recement pastriester today.¡±

    ¡°Pastries,¡± I repeated with a sigh. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s menu isn¡¯t just food, ra. It¡¯s an extension of ourpany. Make sure everything arrives on time, intact, and disyed exactly as nned. No improvisations.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± she said, scribbling notes.

    The sound system was next. In the conference hall, two technicians were crouched by a panel of tangled wires, their brows furrowed in concentration. The static interference echoed faintly from the speakers above, like an angry wasp trapped in a jar.

    ¡°Fix it,¡± I told them simply. One of the technicians looked up, startled by my presence, but nodded quickly.

    From there, I moved through the building like a shadow that knew every corn¨¨r checking the floral arrangements (the lilies in the reception area looked wilted and were immediately reced), reviewing the seating n for the VIPS (I swapped two names, certain people deserved better proximity to the stage), and inspecting the press area for tomorrow¡¯s journalists. Every adjustment was small, almost invisible, but together they would create the illusion of effortless perfection.

    It was nearly 2 p.m. when I finally allowed myself to sit in the executive lounge with a coffee. Damien had joined me, leaning back in his chair as if he¡¯d been waiting for me to slow down all day.

    ¡°You realize you¡¯ve scared half the staff into moving faster than they thought humanly possible,¡± he said with a faint grin.

    I stirred my coffee, <i>not </i>looking at him. ¡°Good. Fear is a wonderful motivator.¡±

    ¡°And what about satisfaction?¡± he asked.

    I finally met his gaze. ¡°Satisfactiones tomorrow. When the ceremony starts without a single w, when the investors leave im press coverage calls it the most seamless corporate event of the year that¡¯s satisfaction.¡±

    He tilted his head, studying me. ¡°And after that?¡±

    I smiled faintly. ¡°After that, I set the next goal. That¡¯s how you stay ahead.¡±

    ed, and when <b>the </b>

    By the end of the day, every issue had been addressed. The lobby lighting gleamed warmly, the dessert order was triple¨Cchecked<b>, </b>the <b>sound </b><b>system </b>purred with crystal rity, and the floral arrangements looked like <i>they </i>had been painted into ce. The staff was exhausted, but I could <b>see </b><b>the </b><b>relief </b><b>in </b>their faces. They knew tomorrow would go smoothly now.

    As I stood in the lobby, watching the final touchese together<b>, </b><b>I </b>felt <b>a </b>swell of quiet pride. This was my domain, <b>my </b><b>stage</b>. <b>Tomorrow</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>world </b><b>would </b>see exactly what I wanted them to see: control, elegance, power.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    19:06 <b>Sat </b>16 <b>Aug </b>

    <b>And</b><b>! </b>

    intended to enjoy

    every

    second of it.

    ¥á©`

    dll and

    ¤¯

 Ex wife bye 237

    <b>Chapter </b><b>237 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°I¡¯m still surprised you decided to go,¡± James said, his tone a mix of disbelief and amusement.

    I stood in front of the tall mirror in my bedroom, adjusting the knot of my tie with slow precision. The fabric of my white shirt was crisp, freshly pressed, the sheen catching the light as I moved. I wasn¡¯t dressing up for just any asion today, this was deliberate. Today was Olivia¡¯s opening ceremony <b>for </b><b>her </b>newpany branch, and for reasons I didn¡¯t want to admit even to myself, I had made the decision to attend.

    I could have sent her a short message. But no I¡¯d chosen to wait until I could look her in the eyes and say congrattions in person. Maybe <b>it </b><b>was </b><b>pride</b>, maybe it was¡­ something else.

    James leaned casually against the dresser beside me, watching as I smoothed down my trench coat. It was long, the kind of coat that made a quiet statement ¨C ck, tailored perfectly to my frame, brushing against the tops of my polished shoes. Underneath, my suit was equally sharp<b>: </b><b>deep </b>charcoal with just the right cut to emphasize the shoulders, the white shirt underneath creating a clean contrast.

    ¡°You know,¡± James continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually go through with it. The way you talked about it before, I figured it was just one of those ¡®maybe I will, maybe I won¡¯t¡® things.¡± James said.

    ¡°Why are you surprised? I was the one who told you that we would attend it¡± I said, my vision still focused on the mirror

    ¡°I know, have you thought about what you n on saying to her? It¡¯s been¡­ what? Over five years? And thest time <b>you </b>saw her was before she <b>literally </b>stared down death and walked away from it.¡±

    I tightened thest loop of my tie and adjusted it until it sat perfectly centered. ¡°Which is why,¡± I replied evenly, ¡°I waited for the right moment. And a public event like this¡­ It¡¯s safer. There¡¯s no chance for awkward surprises. Besides¡­¡± I hesitated, looking at my reflection, ¡°I have a feeling she might be in a rtionship now. If she is, I¡¯m happy for her. I¡¯ll just say hi, congratte her, and leave it at that.¡±

    James smirked, his eyes narrowing like he was analyzing every syble. ¡°Yeah, right. Sure. You¡¯re making it sound like this is just business, but something tells me you¡¯re not walking into that building purely out of formal courtesy.¡±

    I grabbed my phone from the nightstand and slid it into my pocket. ¡°Did you not just hear what I said? She could very well be with someone. This isn¡¯t me barging into her life, this is me being civil. Nothing more.¡±

    He gave a low chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re saying that¡¯s giving you away. It¡¯s your tone. It¡¯s got that little edge to it <b>¨C </b><b>a </b>twitch of jealousy you¡¯re trying to bury under all this ¡®official business¡® talk.¡±

    I shot him a sideways look as I started down the stairs. ¡°You¡¯re reading way too much into it.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± he asked, trailing behind me. ¡°Because to me, it sounds like someone¡¯s been thinking about this reunion for a lot longer than they¡¯d like to admit.¡±

    I ignored him, partly because I didn¡¯t want to admit he might be right, and partly because I was trying to mentally rehearse what I¡¯d say when I actually saw her.

    The convoy was already waiting outside, the dark paint of the vehicles gleaming under thete morning sun. I slid into the back seat, James taking his ce beside me. As the door closed, the familiar hum of the engine filled the air, and the driver pulled us away from the estate gates.

    It was already 10:45 a.m. The ceremony had begun at ten, which was exactly why I¡¯d chosen this timing. <b>If </b>I arrived <b>too </b><b>early</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>might </b><b>not </b>even be in <b>the </b>main hall yet, still caught up in greeting investors or handlingst¨Cminute preparations. By arriving closer <b>to </b><b>eleven</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>could be </b>sure the <b>majority </b><b>of </b>guests were settled, and she¡¯d have to be present.

    James looked out the tinted window before speaking again. ¡°So¡­ what do you think¡¯s gonna happen<b>? </b><b>With </b><b>everything </b><b>that </b><b>has happened </b><b>between </b><b>you </b>two do you think she would walk over and say hi<b>? </b>Or is she gonna act like she barely <b>knows </b>you<b>?</b>¡±

    I kept my gaze on the road ahead. ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything. I¡¯m not there for some big emotional reunion<b>, </b><b>James</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯m just </b><b>going </b><b>to </b><b>acknowledge </b><b>her </b><b>sess</b>. That¡¯s it.¡±

    t you¡¯re even making the effort ane at this

    His grin widened. ¡°You keep saying that, but it¡¯s the just going¡® part that¡¯s telling me otherwise. The facty time¡­e on, man.¡±

    let out a low breath, deciding it was pointless to argue. James could be relentless when he smelled even a hint of truth in his assumptions,

    district. Then, through the windshield, I caught sight of the The city streets blurred past, and as we got closer, the traffic thinned around the corporate building in the distance. Even from blocks away, itmanded attention tall, sleek, the ss exterior catching the light in a way that made thepany¡¯s name gleam across the top.

    BLAKE Enterprise.

    The bold letters stood proud against the sky, almost like a taunt.

    ANG

    A small smirk tugged at my lips. Julian ke, that arrogant man had always been a big shot. And now, his newly discovered sister, Olivia ke, was following in those same high¨Cprofile footsteps. The name looked good up there, I had to admit¡­ but it didn¡¯t feel right saying it out loud, I¡¯d never get used to calling her that.

    Our driver slowed as we pulled into the designated drop¨Coffne, the rest <i>of </i>the <i>convoy </i>easing to a stop behind us. Guests in formal attire milled about outside the ss entrance, some chatting in small clusters, others checking their invitations. Photographers stood to the side, snapping pictures of arriving attendees.

    I took a slow breath, steadying myself. This wasn¡¯t supposed to mean anything more than a polite gesture and yet, my chest felt heavier than I wanted to admit.

    Just as my hand reached for the door handle, a ck SUV pulled sharply into thene ahead of <b>us</b><b>, </b>cutting off our view of the main entrance.

    I froze, my fingers curling loosely around the handle as I studied the vehicle. There was something about <b>it</b><b>, </b>the make, the tinted windows, the slight rattle of the engine that stirred a flicker of familiarity in the back of my mind.

    James noticed my pause. ¡°You know that car?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. My eyes stayed locked on the SUV, watching as the engine idled and no one got out. The sharpness in my gut told me I did recognize it but I just couldn¡¯t ce where from.

    <b>AD </b>

 Ex wife bye 238

    <b>Chapter </b><b>238 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The shape, the color, even the way it seemed tomand attention without trying, felt strangely familiar. My grip tightened slightly as I leaned forward. narrowing my eyes, watching for the smallest movement.

    It could have been nothing. It could have been a coincidence, a random investor showing up for the event. This was, after all, an open ceremony. People came and went freely, and strangers were expected. But my gut wasn¡¯t buying that exnation. A prickling sensation ran along the back of my neck as kept my attention fixed, waiting for confirmation.

    Then, the door opened.

    One polished shoe touched the ground first, the motion calm yet deliberate, as though the person stepping out wanted the world to notice them<b>. </b><b>A </b>secondter, the rest of their frame emerged from the vehicle, unfolding with that sameposed grace. And just like that, <b>I </b>knew my instincts had been dead on.

    I recognized him instantly.

    From the seat beside me, James let out a low, almost annoyed exhale. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± he asked, his voiceced with the kind of wariness that mirrored my own thoughts.

    Marcus.

    He straightened his posture the moment he was fully out of the car, the air around him shifting as though he owned the very space he stood on. His eyes scanned the area with calcted precision, taking in the building, the people, the surroundings every detail, as if cataloging them forter use. <b>He </b>adjusted his suit jacket with an unhurried motion, exuding confidence in a way that always felt just a little too intentional. Then, without hesitation, he began making his way toward the entrance of the building.

    James followed my gaze, his expression tightening. ¡°Do you think they know each other?¡± he asked, referring to the person we had originallye to

    see.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± I said slowly, my eyes still trailing Marcus¡¯s movements. ¡°They both have a habit of traveling abroad¡­ he might be here <b>for </b>her, I mean what other reason would he be here for?¡±

    James leaned back slightly in his seat, still watching. ¡°Do you want to reconsider going in? You haven¡¯t stepped out yet, so no one would know you were

    here.¡±

    His suggestion hung in the air for a moment. I could see his point perfectly, in fact. There was an undeniable truth to what he was saying. Avoiding Marcus was never a bad idea if it could be helped. The man and i had never been able to coexist peacefully in the same space for long. Too much history.

    Too much friction.

    But I had to remind myself why I came.

    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± I asked, tearing my gaze from Marcus long enough to give James a sideways nce.

    ¡°Because Marcus is here,¡± James said inly, his voice steady, ¡°and you and Marcus¡­ don¡¯t exactly thrive in the same environment.¡±

    I allowed myself the briefest of smirks. He wasn¡¯t wrong. But today wasn¡¯t about him. Today wasn¡¯t about old rivalries <b>or </b>pride,

    It wasn¡¯t even about business.

    uilding¡¯s ss <b>doors</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>faint ¡°I know,¡± I said quietly. ¡°But I didn¡¯te here for him. I didn¡¯t evene here for business.¡± My gaze <b>drifted </b>toward reflection of the event inside catching my eye. <b>¡®</b>I came here because I wanted to say hello<i>¡­ </i>to someone I <b>thought </b>wase <b>from </b><b>this </b>world <b>for </b>five years.¡±

    James studied me for a second, as if weighing whether to push the matter. But in the end, he just <b>gave </b><b>a </b><b>short </b><b>nod </b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I added, pushing open my door, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>19:10 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>19 </b><b>Aug </b>

    The hinges gave a soft groan as the door swung open, letting in the faint hurn of voices and distant music from the ceremony, My shoes hit the ground. the polished pavement firm beneath my feet,

    Tadjusted my coat, making sure it sat perfectly on my shoulders, and then began walking forward with a steady, purposeful stride<b>. </b>The co?t breeze tha swept across the entrance met my face, carrying with it a faint scent of fresh flowers and polished wood. James followed closely behind me a located, in sync with mine..

    The moment I stepped inside, the interior design immediately caught my attention. It was even more stunning than the exterior. The marble floor gleamed under the warm glow of the chandeliers, and the tall ss windows let in just the right amount of sunlight, making the entire ce feel open yet sophisticated. Elegant floral arrangements stood on every table, and the air was filled with a light, soothing melody from the live band tucked away

    in one corner.

    I had to give her credit she had done well. Both the outside and the inside of this ce spoke volumes about her taste and attention to detail. <b>For </b>a moment, I almost forgot why I was here, distracted by the sheer elegance of the venue.

    But as I walked further in, a thought began to form in my mind, one that had been lingering for a while. This¡­ this was the kind of ce <b>that </b>made <b>an </b>impression, the kind of ce that announced you to the world. I realized then that perhaps it was time to start nning for Westwood Cooperation <b>to </b>expand beyond New York. I¡¯d always told myself there was no point in doing so when we already had our headquarters and were dominating the city¡¯s market. But looking around, I understood why otherpanies did it. They weren¡¯t just making more money they were proving a point. They were showing the world that one city couldn¡¯t hold them, that their reach was limitless.

    And perhaps it was time I showed the world that about us too.

    A waiter approached, dressed immactely in a crisp ck uniform, carrying a silver tray of drinks. Without breaking my stride<b>, </b><b>I </b>took <b>a </b>ss of champagne, feeling the cool condensation on my fingertips. James did the same.

    I began scanning the entire room almost immediately, letting my eyes sweep across the guests in a slow, deliberate motion. I wasn¡¯t here for small talk with investors. I wasn¡¯t here for any of these well¨Cdressed women lingering in their designer gowns, nor was I here to exchange forced pleasantries with Marcus. No, I was here for one person and one person only the reason I¡¯d even set foot in this ce tonight.

    Even though the crowd wasn¡¯t overwhelming, she was nowhere in sight. The thought unsettled me. After all, even after five years apart, I knew I could recognize her from a mile away. Some faces, some presences, just stayed with you no matter how much time had passed.

    But as my gaze moved from one face to another, there was still <i>no </i>sign of her. My brow furrowed slightly. She was the host of this event wasn¡¯t <b>it </b>only natural for her to be here, greeting people, making her presence known? Why was she absent?

    A faint trace of impatience stirred in me. My fingers tightened slightly around the stem of the champagne ss as I took another nce toward the far corners of the hall, but still, nothing.

    ¡°Rx,¡± James said beside me, his voice calm and reassuring, as though he had read my mind. He ced a hand lightly on my shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s probably still at the back supervising. You know how these events go she¡¯lle out eventually.¡±

    I let out a small breath through my nose, but the truth was, his words didn¡¯t fully settle me

    ¡°Was it obvious I was looking for someone?¡± I asked, turning my head just enough to meet his eyes.

    James smirked slightly, his tone carrying a note of teasing familiarity. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids, Adrian. How wouldn¡¯t I know? Back

    at your ce earlier, I told you there was a twitch in your voice when you mentioned she was in a rtionship.¡±

    I gave him a sideways nce, the corner of my mouth lifting faintly in disbelief. ¡°A twitch of jealousy? That¡¯s far from what this is, <b>James</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He raised his brows, unconvinced but not pushing further.

    ¡°Seriously,¡± I continued, my voice low and steady, ¡°I just came here to say hi. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Without giving him the chance to reply, I lifted the ss in my hand and downed the champagne <b>in one </b><b>smooth </b><b>motion</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>cool</b>, <b>fizzy </b><b>burn </b><b>settling </b>in my chest as I swallowed.

    ¡°Am sure that¡¯s what you want everyone to believe.¡± Another voice came from the back of me.

 Ex wife bye 239

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    ¡°You look so beautiful, darling,¡± my mom said, her voice dripping with pride as I admired my reflection in the mirror.

    The sunlighting through the half¨Cdrawn curtains caught the shimmer of the fabric, making the gown seem almost alive with sparkles. The stitching at the waist fitted perfectly, highlighting my curves in a way that made me smile. For a moment, I forgot everything else and simply twirled slowly, watching the skirt ripple like water in the ss.

    Thank goodness the dress came in early this morning. I had been growing restless, checking my phone every hour, tracking the shipment as though my life depended on it. The thought of it arrivingte, maybe even after the entire ceremony, was a nightmare I refused to lete true.

    I¡¯d ordered it just yesterday, a bold gamble considering the tight schedule. At least my friend Jessica had chipped in a bit of cash. She didn¡¯t <b>do </b>it out <b>of </b>pure kindness, I could tell from her tone she saw it as an Investment in gossip and drama she couldter brag about to her friends. Still, help was help. <b>I </b>was short on money, and without her, the dress wouldn¡¯t be hanging on me <i>now</i>.

    Of course, I hadn¡¯t forgotten the time she refused to let me into her house a few weeks ago. This was the same girl who practically lived in my mansion when I was still with Adrian. She¡¯d appear almost daily, lounging on my couch, sipping my wine, eating my snacks as if she owned the ce. Funny how loyalty changes when your status changes.

    Either way, my annoyance toward her had dulled. A contribution toward something as important as this was enough to buy her partial forgiveness- partial.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± I replied with a small smile, shifting slightly so she could see the dress from another angle. She was perched on the edge of my bed,

    makeup brushes and palettes spread neatly across theforter.

    My mom, for all her faults, was undeniably skilled with makeup. She had the steady hand of a painter and an instinct for colors that made my features pop without looking overdone. I rarely let anyone touch my face, but with her, I didn¡¯t have to worry.

    If only she had my beauty, then people might truly see her for more than her skills. My mother could transform someone else into a showstopper, but she herself never turned heads. Shecked the bone structure, the glow, the something extra that made people stop and stare. She had talent, yes, but talent without beauty was invisible in a city like this.

    Most women here had one or the other. Some were natural beauties who couldn¡¯t blend foundation to save their lives. Others could contour a face like a professional artist but didn¡¯t have much to work with. Rarely did anyone have both. I, however, was the exception ¨C a fact I reminded myself <b>of </b>often.

    ¡°In my opinion,¡± my mom began as she set down a brush, ¡°I think you could change out of this dress. I mean, it¡¯s Olivia¡¯s death you¡¯re going to monitor, nothing important. The real person who deserves to see you in this dress is Adrian.¡±

    I turned sharply to face her, my brows narrowing. ¡°So what, I should dress like a low¨Clife to go to the ceremony? Are you forgetting they wouldn¡¯t even let me in if I don¡¯t dress well?¡± My tone had a bite to it, sharper than I intended, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for her opinions right now.

    She lifted her hands in surrender, the bracelets on her wrist clinking lightly. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± she said, her voice softening. ¡°It was just a thought.¡±

    I exhaled slowly, smoothing the fabric at my hip. ¡°There are other beautiful dresses I can save up for and wear when I see my baby boo Adrian. This one <b>is </b>for today. First, I need toplete a job that¡¯s long overdue.¡±

    My mother¡¯s expression shifted, something darker passing over her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s had five whole years to enjoy and live,¡± she said quietly, almost as <b>if </b>speaking to herself. ¡°So I think it¡¯s time for her to leave this world for good.¡±

    I walked over to where my phone was lying. My heels clicked lightly on the floor, the sound echoing faintly <b>in </b><b>the </b>otherwise quiet <b>room</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>had <b>been </b>waiting all morning for this. Waiting for that one message that would signal the start of something thad been <b>plotting </b><b>for </b>long

    The screen lit up just as I reached for it. A sharp buzz vibrated through my hand, and there it was the notification. <b>The </b><b>assassin </b><b>had </b><b>finally </b><b>texted </b><b>me</b>.

    It was short. Just a location and two words: We¡¯re here.

    I stared at the message for a brief second, <b>a </b>smirk curling on my lips. I had been expecting them to be punctual<b>, </b><b>but </b>there <b>was </b>still <b>something </b><b>satisfying </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    about knowing that they were just outside, ready to move. They weren¡¯t just my ride to the event, they were my executioners, <b>my </b>instruments of justice, or revenge, depending on how you wanted to look at it.

    Grabbing my small clutch, I took onest nce in the mirror. My gown was pristine. I had chosen this dress deliberately not because I wanted to look good for anyone in particr, but because appearances mattered. If I was going to be in the middle of this operation, I needed to blend in among <b>the </b>wealthy guests. I needed to look like I belonged there, like I was just another harmless attendee.

    With a careful breath, I headed outside.

    The van was parked discreetly a few buildings away, its tinted windows hiding whoever was inside. As Fapproached, the side door slid open <b>with </b>a <b>faint </b>metallic sound. Inside, dim light illuminated unfamiliar faces four of them, all new. Their expressions were sharp, unreadable, but their eyes followed me as I climbed in.

    I made sure to lift the hem of my gown slightly, so it wouldn¡¯t brush against the van¡¯s dirty floor. No way was I letting an oil stain ruin this look. I settled into the seat in the back, my posture poised but my mind focused entirely on the task ahead.

    One of the men, tall, muscr, with a jagged scar cutting across his jaw, leaned forward slightly. ¡°You look good,¡± he said, his tone almost casual<b>, </b><b>though </b>his eyes were assessing me like I was just another part of the equipment for this job. ¡°Now<i>, </i>since you¡¯ve <i>decided </i>to monitor our work, you¡¯re <b>gonna </b>be our eyes in there. You¡¯re going to let us know the perfect time toe in.¡±

    Before I could even reply, he reached into a small ck bag at his side and pulled out a thin wire. My brows furrowed. He stepped closer, hisrge hands surprisingly precise as he began fastening it into the side seam of my dress. It was small, almost invisible mic, clearly meant for me to feed them information without raising suspicion.

    ¡°Your eyes?¡± I repeated with a slight tilt of my head. ¡°I thought you said the crowd wasn¡¯t much, so why can¡¯t you guys just storm into the ce?¡±

    The man let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head like I was being na?ve. ¡°This is not the first time we¡¯ve done this,¡± he said. ¡°The experience is there. <b>We </b>basically know how these people think, especially when they¡¯re rich. The target¡¯s gonna have security on her at all times obviously. She¡¯s not stupid. She wouldn¡¯t want what happenedst time to happen again. That means getting close is tricky.¡±

    He adjusted the wire again, then locked eyes with me. ¡°You¡¯re going to be our eyes. When she climbs up the stage probably to wee everyone or give some boring speech you let us know. That¡¯ll be the best time. She¡¯ll be farthest from her security, exposed enough for us to make a move.¡±

    I exhaled slowly, crossing my legs as I looked him straight in the eye. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll do my part. Just make sure you guys get your side done¡­ perfectly this time.¡± My voice was calm, but there was an edge to it a reminder that failure was not an option.

    ¡°Understood,¡± he said simply, before turning his attention to two other men sitting across from us.

    ¡°You two,<i>¡± </i>he began, <i>pointing </i>at them with a gloved hand, ¡°you¡¯re going up through the vents. Once you¡¯re in, you round up all the doors and keep every civilian inside the building contained. No one leaves. Not a single one.¡± His tone was sharp, leaving no room for misinterpretation.

    The two men nodded, their expressions hardened with focus.

    you want <b>to </b>get past them?¡± I asked curious, I did not think <b>of </b>that part and since

    ¡°And what about her security, they would obviously be armed, how do y he never mentioned it I just wanted to confirm that they had it under control.

    ¡°We have a n for them, there¡¯s no need to worry, once she¡¯s on the stage, they <b>won¡¯t </b>be a problem.¡± He said to me then turned his attention back to

    them

    ¡°When we¡¯re in,¡± the leader continued, ¡°the first thing we do is get all their phones, jewelry, and cash. Once the valuables <b>are </b><b>secured</b>, <b>we </b>kill <b>the </b>target. Quick<b>, </b>clean<b>, </b>no hesitation. Then we leave before the cops show up. The whole thing will take minutes if we do it right¡±

    The van was silent for a moment, the only sound being the faint hum <i>of </i>the engine.

    ¡°Okay?¡± he asked finally.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± they all echoed, their voices blending into one low<b>, </b>unified answer.

    All except me. I didn¡¯t speak. My silence wasn¡¯t disinterest, it was control. I wasn¡¯t one <b>of </b><b>them</b>. I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>here <b>to </b><b>follow </b><b>their </b>orders, I <b>was </b><b>here </b><b>to </b><b>make </b>

    <b>19:10 </b>Tue, 19 Aug

    sure they followed through on mine. All I cared about was that this time, they actually got the job done.

 Ex wife bye 240

    <b>Chapter </b><b>240 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    I let <b>out </b>a small, disappointing sigh, the kind that carried the weight of irritation I¡¯d rather not show but couldn¡¯t quite hide. I <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>even </b>need to turn <b>to </b>see who <b>it </b>was. That smug voice, that deliberate way of making his presence known, it was unmistakable.

    Still, I pivoted slowly, as though giving him the courtesy of my attention. And there he was¨CMarcus¨Cwalking toward me like he owned <b>the </b><b>ce</b><b>, </b><b>like </b><b>he </b>was the host of this entire ceremony. The self¨Csatisfied expression stered on his face only made me more certain that he¡¯de here with an agenda<b>. </b>

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Marcus?¡± I asked, my voice sharp enough to cut ss. Anyone standing nearby could hear the venom in my <b>tone</b>. I didn¡¯t

    <b>care</b><b>. </b>

    He stopped just a few feet away, swirling the champagne ss in his hand with that practiced arrogance ¡°What do I mean by that? Am I not telling <b>the </b>truth?¡± He cocked his head, a faint smirk ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been telling your friend James over here and I¡¯m sure plenty of others too that you¡¯re only here to say hello. But tell me, Adrian¡­ is that really the main reason?¡±

    I stared at him for a beat, holding back the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, my tone shifting into mockery. ¡°So you¡¯re trying to unravel the <b>mystery </b>that I came here for another motive? I thought you had better things to do, Marcus. Don¡¯t you have apany to run? I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d traded in <b>your </b>title for that of a detective.¡± A slow smirk curled on my lips, one meant to match his arrogance and throw it back in his face.

    Marcus tilted his head in acknowledgment, almost like he appreciated the jab. ¡°You¡¯re right about most of what you just called out, old friend,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Yes, I am trying to unravel a mystery. But it¡¯s not the mystery that you came here for another motive, it¡¯s something much deeper than that.¡± He took a deliberate sip from his ss before continuing, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°Secondly, I already know <b>you </b>came here for your little miss lovey- dovey, Olivia ke. And I also know¡­¡± His smile widened like a man delivering the punchline to his favorite joke. ¡°She¡¯s your ex.<b>¡± </b>

    James, who had been quietly standing beside me, finally spoke up, his tone light but with just enough edge to make the point sting. He shot me <b>a </b>nce and let a slow grin spread across his face. ¡°You hear that, boss? Your friend Marcus over here ims to know a lot of things. Well, everything except respect.¡±

    Marcus¡¯s gaze flicked to James, his brows raising ever so slightly. ¡°Tell me,¡± he said, his voice tinged with curiosity, ¡°how exactly do I not know the value of respect?¡±

    I didn¡¯t give James the chance to answer. Instead, I stepped forward slightly, my eyes locked on Marcus. ¡°You¡¯re asking him that question? You came here to congratte your friend Olivia and yet, when she¡¯s not around, you refer to her with disrespectful little names like ¡®lovey¨Cdovey.¡± I tilted my head slightly. ¡°What are you going to say about that?¡±

    For a moment, Marcus just stared at me, and I thought maybe I¡¯d hit a nerve. But then heughed. A good, heartyugh that seemed almost too genuine for the situation. It was unexpecteding from him, but the way his shoulders shook told me he was actually enjoying this exchange far too much.

    When he finally caught his breath, he shook his head, still smiling. ¡°Talk about jumping to conclusions,¡± he said, his toneced with mock amusement. ¡°You called her my friend, Adrian. And tell me who told you we were friends? Because I can assure you, we¡¯re not.¡± He took another sip from his champagne, still holding my gaze like he was savoring the tension between us. ¡°In fact<b>¡­</b>¡± He leaned in just slightly, lowering his voice, though <b>not </b>enough to keep nearby ears from catching it. ¡°I haven¡¯t even spoken to thatdy once in my life.¡±

    My right eyebrow arched almost on instinct, the kind of involuntary reaction that happens when your brain is still catching up to what your ears just heard. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught James ncing at me. He had that same expression I imagined I was wearing part surprise, part suspicion.

    Neither of us had been expecting that answer.

    What does he mean he has never spoken to Olivia/before?

    The words kept circling in my mind like vultures around a carcass. If Marcus truly had never met her<b>, </b>then what in the world was he doing <b>here</b><b>? </b><b>Sure</b><b>, </b><b>this </b>ceremony was technically open to the public<b>, </b>anyone with the right connections or the right amount of money could wrangle an invitation but it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>exactly a ce you just stumbled into. The guest list was¡­ curated. And Marcus didn¡¯t strike me as the type to attend <b>an </b>event just to <b>sip </b>champagne and p politely.

    I leaned forward slightly, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°If you haven¡¯t met Olivia ke before,<b>¡± </b>I said slowly, making <b>sure </b><b>my </b>words <b>were </b>measured<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>how do you know her? And what are you doing here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>240

    Marcus <b>didn¡¯t </b>hesitate. He smirked, typical of him before leaning back casually<b>, </b>as if this was all just a <b>game</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Are </b><b>you </b><b>living </b><b>under </b>a <b>rock</b><b>? </b><b>Can¡¯t </b>you co <b>that </b><b>she¡¯s </b>been <b>trending </b>everywhere¨Cnews outlets, online headlines, social media, you name it? <b>And </b>of course, <b>you </b><b>know </b><b>me</b>. <b>When </b><b>I </b><b>see </b>an opportunity¡­¡± He spread his hands in a mock shrug, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>always go for it.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>realize how tense my shoulders had been until I suddenly felt them rx. I couldn¡¯t even exin why, but hearing that <b>he </b>didn¡¯t know <b>her </b>personally was oddly¡­ relieving. Maybe part of me had been bracing for something worse, something that would sting far deeper than I <b>was </b><b>ready </b><b>for </b>

    James, however, wasn¡¯t quite convinced. ¡°Hold on,¡± he said, frowning slightly. ¡°She¡¯s trending online, yes. But they haven¡¯t mentioned anything about Adrian and Olivia being together for years now. You can barely find a headline that does. And for you to use the words ¡®lovey¨Cdovey<b>, </b><b>it </b>means,

    He stopped there, the sentence dangling in the air like bait..

    He didn¡¯t need to finish. My mind had already sprinted ahead, connecting the dots before James even hinted at the picture they formed.

    If Marcus knew about our past rtionship, then that had to be the real reason he was here. He didn¡¯te for the ceremony, the open bar, or theworking opportunities. No, Marcus came hoping to dig deeper, to get more information about Olivia¨Cinformation he could use, but was he nning on using it against me? I mean that¡¯s the only reasonable exnation that makes sense

    I clenched my jaw, not sure if I should confront him or let it slide for now.

    But before I could decide, the air in the room shifted. It was subtle at first¨Ca murmur passing through the crowd, the quiet scrape of chairs being pulled in, the faint buzz of cameras being readied.

    I turned toward themotion, and that¡¯s when I saw her.

    Olivia stepped out from the back room like she owned the entire ce, and technically she did

    She was wearing the most beautiful dress I had ever seen on her¨Csleek, form¨Cfitting<b>, </b>the kind of design that whispered elegance but shouted power. It shimmered under the lights with each movement, hugging her in all the right ces, flowing just enough to make her look untouchable.

    A team of armed security followed closely behind, their presence a silent warning to anyone who might have been thinking <b>of </b>getting too close. But <b>it </b>wasn¡¯t them that drew the eye, it was her.

    She looked¡­ incredible.

    Since the day I married her, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her look quite like this. Back then, she had been beautiful, yes, but this was different. This was a woman who had learned exactly how much power she held and wasn¡¯t afraid to wield it.

    The way she walked¨Chead high, posture perfect¨Cradiated a mix of elegance and pride. Every step seemed intentional, almost rehearsed, as though <b>she </b>was perfectly aware that every eye in the room was on her¡­ and she loved it.

    And I couldn¡¯t help it despite everything, my chest tightened just watching her.

 Ex wife bye 241

    <b>Chapter </b><b>241 </b>

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    * 74%*

    <b>4201 </b>

    The van rolled to a slow stop a few meters away from the towering ss structure of ke Enterprise. Even from here, thepany¡¯s massive logo gleamed proudly under the afternoon sun, a symbol of wealth, prestige, and power. If we pulled this rust¨Cbucket of a van right up to the front entrance, they wouldn¡¯t even let me past the sidewalk no matter how I was dressed. Image mattered in this part of the city, and showing up in something like this was the fastest way to draw suspicion.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve gone over this before,¡± I said firmly, my voice cutting through the low hum of the van¡¯s engine. My eyes swept over the group in front of me armed men in dark tactical gear, their faces grim and focused. ¡°This n must not fail. Anyone who tries to y the hero, anyone who tries to disrupt what we¡¯re doing you have my permission to shoot them.¡±

    There was no hesitation in their response. They gave me sharp, deliberate nods, the kind soldiers give when they¡¯ve alreadymitted to following through, no matter the consequences. One by one, they checked their rifles, the metallic clicks and snaps echoing in the confined space. The smell of and gunmetal filled the air.

    I slipped my hand into the small purse at my side and pulled out my phone. A quick nce at the screen told me my Uber was almost here. Theer of my lips tugged upward in satisfaction.

    ¨C

    Yes, I was going to order an Uber to somewhere just a few feet away from here. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me method of transport. But it was necessary. If I walked over to ke Enterprise on foot, the security detail would stop me before I even reached the front me, of all people, taking such a mundane steps. And if I arrived in this van? Forget it, they¡¯d probably have me escorted off the property before I could even open my mouth.

    Thankfully, the ride wouldn¡¯t cost much given the short distance. Not that appearances.

    money was the issue, it was about control, precision, and keeping up

    The sliding side door of the van opened, and I stepped down carefully, making sure not to snag the delicate hem of my dress on the metal lip. Every detail mattered today, even the way I carried myself. My heels clicked softly against the pavement as I took a quick scan of my surroundings. No familiar faces in sight. Good.

    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± A voice crackled in my ear, low and direct. For a moment, I almost forgot about the tiny mic and speaker they had discreetly sewn into my dress earlier. The device was so small and light that I barely noticed it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied softly, my gaze still sweeping the street. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Loud and clear,¡± the voice came back, steady and reassuring.

    Before I could say more, a sleek ck sedan slowed to a stop right beside me. My Uber. Without another word, I gave the men in the van one final, deliberate nod an unspokenmand and slid into the back seat of the car.

    The driver¡¯s eyes flicked to me through the rearview mirror almost instantly. I caught the faintest trace of curiosity there maybe even suspicion. Most drivers wouldn¡¯t have epted my request for such a short ride, but this one had. Whether it was for the fare or because he wanted an excuse to meet me, I didn¡¯t care. What mattered was that he had taken the job.

    The engine purred as we pulled away from the curb. The ride was brief, barely long enough for me to gather my thoughts. Through the tinted windows, the gleaming skyscraper of ke Enterprise loomed closer with each passing second.

    When we reached the building, the driver barely had time to put the car in park before a sharply dressed doorman strode forward. <b>With </b>professional ease, he opened my door and offered a polite nod./

    I stepped out gracefully, my heels clicking against the stone walkway<b>. </b>The moment <b>I </b>straightened up, the air <b>was </b>filled <b>with </b><b>the </b><b>rapid </b><b>burst </b><b>of </b><b>camera </b>shutters and the blinding re of shbulbs.

    For a heartbeat, I just stood there, letting the attention wash <b>over </b><b>me</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>had </b><b>missed </b><b>this</b><b>, </b>missed <b>the </b><b>rush</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>feeling <b>of </b><b>being </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>center </b>of tall the intoxicating reminder of who I was <b>and </b><b>what </b><b>I </b><b>could </b><bmand </b><b>with </b><b>just </b><b>my presence</b>.

    <b>And </b>when <b>this </b><b>was </b>all <b>over</b><b>, </b><b>when </b>those assassins <b>finished </b><b>what </b><b>they </b><b>were </b>tasked <b>to </b><b>do </b><b>my </b><b>sweet </b><b>boo </b><b>boo </b><b>bear </b><b>would </b>finally count to his <b>would </b>remember what we <b>had </b>

    14:20 Sat, <b>23 </b>Aug.

    I was already making progress with him. At first, he couldn¡¯t even look at me. He shut the door in my face, avoided my calls, pretended I didn¡¯t exist. But now? Now he had allowed me into his ce after all this time. That was something. That was progress.

    And once I had his attention again, I would get to experience all this again every day.

    It was only a matter of time

    He can¡¯t live without me.

    Lapproached the ss fa?ade of the building, its surface reflecting the scene outside. The chatter of well¨Cdressed guests filled the air, mingling with the low hum of expensive engines purring in the driveway. Just as my hand was about to push the ss doors open, my gaze snagged on something¨Cno, someone that made my pulse quicken.

    Olivia Greyson.

    Or perhaps I should call her by her shiny new title ¨C Olivia ke, the freshly crowned CEO of ke Enterprise. At least, that¡¯s what the whispert on the street had been saying all week.

    She was impossible to miss, striding forward with that infuriating elegance that made my stomach twist. But what caught my attention more than F smug poise was the entourage that shadowed her every move. Not just bodyguards, these men were armed. I spotted the subtle bulges beneath tailored jackets, the hard glint of awareness in their eyes.

    A ripple of irritation rolled through me. That was something the group didn¡¯t know. They¡¯d been expecting standard security, not professionals carrying live weapons. This little detail could change everything. I made a mental note to pass it along, though my mind was already calcting theplications.

    She walked with pride, chin high, steps measured, as if she owned the very air she breathed. It was the same pride that had once focied people into thinking she was noble, kind, untouchable. I knew better. And it only fueled my contempt.

    Enjoy yourst seconds on Earth, Olivia, I thought, my lip curling ever so slightly. You¡¯re about to be erased from this.

    But then my focus shifted. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed two young men standing off to the side, half¨Chidden in the shadow of a marble colump. Something about one of them tugged at my memory.

    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Was that¡­ Adrian?¡± I whispered under my breath, leaning forward just enough to peer through the re on the ss.

    The more looked, the more my heart sank. Yes, it was Adrian ¡ª my Adrian. His stance, the way he tilted his head, the way he absentmindedly tugged at his coat sleeve¡­ I knew every inch of him.

    But what was he doing here? And why, of all ces, here?

    My gaze followed his, curious. That¡¯s when I saw it, he wasn¡¯t just loitering. He was staring. Hopelessly, helplessly, longingly staring at Olivia as she greeted the arriving guests.

    A sour taste filled my mouth.

    Did he¡­e here for her<i>? </i>No. That couldn¡¯t be right. Adrian despised her or at least, that¡¯s what I had believed. So why would he show up at a ceremony hosted by the woman we both had every reason to hate?

    And then the realization hit me like ice water down my spine.

    If Adrian was here, he was in danger. Serious danger. The assassins didn¡¯t know who he was<b>. </b><b>To </b>them<b>, </b><b>he </b>was just another guest, <b>another </b><b>face </b>in <b>the </b>crowd. And when they made their move, if he tried to intervene because of course he would<b>, </b><b>he¡¯d </b>never <b>been </b>able to keep himself <b>from </b><b>ying </b><b>the </b><b>hero</b>. They would follow orders.

    And my orders were clear: Anyone who tries <b>to </b>interfere <b>gets </b>shot.

    In other words¡­ I had just unknowingly given the green <b>light </b><b>for </b><b>my </b><b>own </b><b>people </b><b>to </b>kill <b>the </b><b>man </b><b>I </b><b>am </b><b>crazy </b><b>about</b>.

    14:20 Sat, 23 Aug

    My grip on the door handle tightened until my knuckles whitened. My heartbeat pounded in my ears as I ran through every possible oue. I saw it vividly, Adrian stepping forward, shouting, reaching out, and then the muzzle sh. The blood. The stillness.

    No. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡°¡­ I need to tell them,¡± I muttered under my breath, the urgency rising in my voice. ¡°There¡¯s a small change in n. They need to Friow who trient and under no circumstances should they touch him.¡±

    Thank goodness for the tiny microphone sewn discreetly into the seam of my dress. With it, I could reach them instantly, no fumbling with phones, n¨® unnecessary dys.

    But still, I couldn¡¯t have this conversation out in the open. Too risky. Too many eyes. Too many ears.

    I scanned the lobby area for a discreet corner or an empty hallway, anywhere I could duck into without drawing suspicion. I started to take deep voice sounded behind me.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡±

    I turned sharply, and there stood the doorman, his neatly pressed uniform crisp under the soft glow of the lights. His brow furrowed slightly as he studied me, perhaps noticing the way I hovered at the threshold, hand frozen on the door as if I couldn¡¯t decide whether to enter or turn back.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly, forcing a polite smile that I didn¡¯t feel.

    Without waiting for his response, I stepped away from the door, <i>my </i>heels clicking against the floor as I moved toward a quieter section of the building. My mind was already racing ahead, mapping out exactly how I was going to warn my crew without tipping anyone off.

    8

    AD

    <b>Send </b><b><i>gift </i></b>

 Ex wife bye 242

    <b>Chapter </b><b>242 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    C

    ³Éº¬<b>74</b>%¾€:

    I shook the businessmen¡¯s and women¡¯s hands one by one, my smile wide, the kind of smile that didn¡¯t just show teeth but conveyed warmth, confidence, and power. I¡¯d perfected that smile over the years, it was my armor and my most useful weapon. I weed each guest as if they were the most important person in the room, because in a way, they were. Every handshake, every nod, every polite exchange mattered tonight.

    This was no ordinary gathering. This ceremony was something I had been nning for weeks¨Cno, months if I was being honest. I had rehearsed every detail in my mind countless times. My father and I had been working side by side to make it wless, and now the moment had finally arrived. Once tonight was over, there would be no more reason for us to remain in New York. Our mission here would beplete, and we could finally return to

    Mexico.

    A few days ago, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was ready for this. Everything seemed to be moving too quickly, faster than I could fully process, even though I was the one driving the preparations. There were moments when I would wake in the middle of the night, my mind racing with thoughts about the seating arrangement, the food, the speeches, the music. But it wasn¡¯t just the ceremony details keeping me awake, it was the lingering thought of someone who had been silent for days.

    My uncle.

    I hadn¡¯t heard a word from himtely, and that in itself was unusual. Could it be possible that he might try to show up at the ceremony today? The thought had crossed my mind more than once, especiallyst night when I was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, trying to map out every possible disruption.

    Just in case, I made sure to take precautions. I had a very clear conversation with the doorman this morning. ¡°If my uncle shows up,¡± I told him, ¡°do not let him in, no matter what story he tells you.¡± The man nodded, clearly understanding that this wasn¡¯t just a casual request. This was a warning. My uncle and I had not sp?ken in weeks, not properly anyway, but the messages he had been sending me recently¡­ Those were another story. Insults, usations, and veiled threats wrapped in sarcasm. If he came here tonight, I knew exactly what his goal would be, to cause a scene, to embarrass me in front of my guests, to take the spotlight for himself.

    I wasn¡¯t about to give him that satisfaction.

    We would have that confrontation one day, but not <i>here</i>, not now. When I returned to Mexico, we¡¯d settle everything, face to face. Until then, he was going to remain on the outside looking in.

    Tonight wasn¡¯t about him. Tonight was about mypany, my father, and the future we were building.

    Security was tight, tighter than it had ever been before. Not just because of the guest list, but because of Charlie. Ever since the trouble that had followed us in recent months, I¡¯d been extra careful with him. The building was guarded at every entrance, cameras monitored the halls, and trusted staff were stationed in key areas.

    Charlie was in the back right now, safe in my private office. I had brought him to thepany with me earlier, but there was no way I could have him out here in the main hall. As much as I adored him, he was still just <b>a </b>child, and the only one here tonight. Children and formal ceremonies rarely mixed well. One burst of energy or one loud outburst at the wrong moment could turn into <b>a </b>disaster.

    So, I had made sure he was asfortable as possible in the back. His PS5 console was set up for him, and the room was stocked with enough snacks tost him for days if needed. Chips, cookies, juice boxes, anything to keep him content. I had even tested the Wi¨CFi connection myself to make sure his games would run smoothly.

    I¡¯d told him clearly before leaving the room, ¡°If you need anything, call me. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m in the middle of talking to the most important person here, I¡¯ll answer.¡± He smiled at that, his small hands already gripping the game controller, his eyes lighting up at the thought of uninterrupted gaming time.

    Now, as I moved from group to group in the grand hall, my attention split between maintaining the perfect host¡¯s demeanor and staying alert for my phone in case Charlie needed me. <i>My </i>dress, a deep emerald green flowed around me as I walked, catching the light from the chandeliers. The air buzzed with polite conversation, clinking sses, and the asional burst ofughter. Everything seemed to be going exactly as nned.

    And then I spotted him.

    ¡°Mr. Cheng,¡± I greeted warmly as I stepped forward<b>, </b>my hand extended. ¡°I¡¯m <b>d </b>you could make <b>it</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    14:20 Sat, <b>23 </b>Aug <b>O </b>

    2.73<b>% </b>

    He took my hand in a light, deliberate shake, his grip firm but not overpowering. His sharp eyes scanned the room before returning to mine. ¡°This branch is amazing,¡± he said, his Chinese ent wrapping around the words like silk. ¡°I have to say, you did an excellent job. And I know you¡¯re going to continue doing a good job.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± I said, my smile still bright, the kind of smile you give when you¡¯re still in public and you can¡¯t let anything else show on your face.

    The polite exchange should have ended there, but then something shifted in the air, an odd, almost electric ripple that seemed to brush right past me. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling, it was a presence. And not just any presence¨Ca familiar one. One I hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time.

    It was strange how certain energies stayed imprinted in your memory, like a scent you couldn¡¯t forget no matter how much time passed. My chest tightened instinctively. Without thinking, I froze mid¨Cstep, my eyes narrowing as I quickly turned my head.

    But I was toote.

    All I caught was the back of a tall figure disappearing into the back room. A long trench coat draped over their shoulders, hiding everything else no int of their face, no glimpse of hair, nothing that could give them away. But deep down, I knew. That unmistakable aura¡­ I recognized it from somet The problem was, my mind couldn¡¯ttch onto a name. It was like grasping at smoke.

    ra, who had been quietly standing beside me, noticed my sudden stillness. Her brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Did you see who just passed me?¡± I asked her in a low, urgent tone.

    She tilted her head, leaning back a little to nce over my shoulder. Her eyes scanned the space behind me, but by now, the hallway was empty¨Cno

    trace of anyone.

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°Is there someone you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    I hesitated. Yeah¡­ I¡¯m looking for the person who just walked past me. The one I¡¯m not supposed to forget. But if I didn¡¯t know who they were exactly, what was I supposed to do? Go storming into the back room after a ghost?

    My lips pressed together before I finally exhaled a small sigh. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ra gave me a quick nod, still looking faintly puzzled, but she didn¡¯t press. I nced at my phone, checking the time. Right on schedule¨Cit was time for me to make the announcement. No matter what that strange moment was, I had to push it aside. The guests were here. The ceremony had to go on.

    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Cheng,¡± I said politely to the older gentleman I had been speaking with, dipping my head slightly before stepping away.

    My heels clicked softly against the floor as I made my way toward the stairs leading to the stage. The murmur of the crowd filled the hall, voices blending together in a warm but expectant hum. I could feel the weight of every pair of eyes that would soon be on me.

    Once I stepped up onto the stage, the overhead lights brightened, casting a soft glow over the podium. I approached the microphone and tapped it a few times, the faint thump¨Cthump echoing through the speakers.

    ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± I began, my voice steady but carrying enough warmth tomand attention.

    The chatter died down almost immediately. Heads turned. Conversations paused. The audience¡¯s faces lifted toward me in expectation.

    ¡°I want to personally thank you all for making the time toe to the ceremony,¡± I continued. ¡°I truly appreciate your support. This event wouldn¡¯t be what it is without all of you. And secondly¡­¡±

    I stopped.

    It wasn¡¯t a dramatic pause for effect. <b>It </b>was because the sound <i>of </i>the sliding doors <b>at </b>the entrance reached my ears<b>, </b>a <b>distinct</b>, mechanical <b>whisper </b>followed by a soft click as they closed again.

    My eyes instinctively drifted toward the source of the sound.

    Strange. I thought every guest had already arrived. We¡¯d been running <b>for </b>over an hour now<b>, </b>who <b>would </b><b>be </b><b>showing </b><b>up </b><b>this </b><bte</b><b>? </b><b>Maybe </b><b>it </b><b>was </b><b>just </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    14:20 Sat, 23 Aug

    another attendee

    deciding

    to make an entrance

    Own at their pace.

    But then i saw her.

    She walked in

    slowly, her postureposed, almost

    the

    My air around me seemed to grow heavier.

    floodgates.

    upied regal, like she knew the

    time mind didn¡¯t need to search memory this

    space she

    my

    the was hers for

    taking. And with each alone was enough to

    hip time, her face

    Memories flooded in, sharp and uninvited.

    Every betrayal. Every word she had used

    that had left calcted move Every was like a de.

    scars I still carry to this day.

    Isadora.

    my knuckles whitened. My chest rose and fell faster My grip on the microphone tightened until

    mind. my wanted to crack under the weight of her name in them hear the

    way my voice

    than before, but I couldn¡¯t let the guests see

    ¥ä

    1

 Ex wife bye 243

    <b>Chapter </b><b>243 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The moment I stepped out of the main hall, I let my back sink against the cool wall. My shoulders rxed just a little, and I exhaled a breath I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d been holding.

    What was I doing? Why did I walk out in the first ce?

    I knew exactly why I hade here tonight, so Olivia could see me, so I could see her. That was the whole point. A simple ¡°hello,¡± maybe a nod, something to prove that I wasn¡¯t hiding from her or from the past. Yet when she finally walked into the room¡­ I was the one who left. I had positioned myself right in her line of sight earlier, and then at the exact moment she appeared, I slipped away like a coward,

    I¡¯ve faced far worse pressure before. Boardrooms packed with investors who wanted my head on a silver tter. Negotiations where the smallest mistake could cost me millions. I¡¯ve been under fire, figuratively and almost literally, and still kept myposure. I stayed, fought through the tension, and came

    out on top.

    So why, a few minutes ago, did I walk away like a man with something to hide?

    It was strange, as if my mind and body weren¡¯t in sync. From the moment I told James, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯m going <i>to </i>wash my face,¡± I already knew it was a lie. The words had left my mouth before I could even think them through. My feet carried me toward the restroom, but deep down, I didn¡¯t want to move <b>at </b>all. I wanted to stay. I wanted to look her in the eye.

    Yet¡­ I didn¡¯t.

    Was I afraid? Afraid of seeing her again after everything? Afraid of what I might feel when I did?

    It was supposed to be a normal greeting between two people who used to know each other¨Cnothing more. But my own reaction was making it into something else entirely.

    And then Marcus¡¯s voice echoed in my head, his sharp toneced with mockery: You¡¯ve got ulterior motives.

    Was that why I couldn¡¯t face her? Was there something in me that I hadn¡¯t admitted, even to myself?

    No. I shook my head. This was ridiculous. I was overthinking the whole thing. I¡¯ve looked enemies dead in the eye without blinking. I¡¯ve smiled in the face of men who would have gutted me in a heartbeat if they¡¯d had the chance. I could do the same with Olivia.

    That¡¯s it. I just needed a ssh of cold water to clear my head, straighten my thoughts, and walk back in there like I owned the room.

    I raked a hand through my hair, feeling the tension in my scalp. My fingers lingered there for a moment before I pushed away from the wall, ready to head for the bathroom.

    That¡¯s when I noticed him.

    A security guard walked past, moving with purpose, one hand pressed to the earpiece in his ear. His lips were moving, murmuring something low to his team. His expression was sharp, alert¨Cnot the kind of look you wore for a casual check.

    Odd.

    He paused briefly, almost directly beside the room/next to me. I nced in that direction<b>, </b>catching sight of a door that wasn¡¯t fully closed. Through the narrow gap, I caught flickers of movement and heard a jumble of noises, voicesyered over one another,ughter that didn¡¯t sound entirely friendly, the heavy thud of something being dropped or shoved.

    It was loud enough to bleed into the hallway, though no one else seemed to be reacting

    Not my business.

    This wasn¡¯t my building, and I didn¡¯t have the authority or frankly, the energy to involve myself in whatever was going on behind that door. I had <b>enough </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>243 </b>

    <b>of </b><b>my </b>own <b>problems </b><b>without </b>adding someone else¡¯s chaos into the mix,

    I turned <b>away </b>and started toward the bathroom.

    <b>But </b>as I passed the door, it suddenly swung wide open, revealing a burst <i>of </i>light and the fuller force of the noise spilling out. I didn¡¯t get a good look inside before <b>a </b>small voice reached me from the threshold.

    ¡°Mr, where are you going?¡± he asked.

    froze immediately.

    That sounded like the voice of a child.

    Well, that exins all the loud sounds I¡¯d been hearing. It wasn¡¯t some argument or a group of adults being noisy, it was just a kid.

    Slowly, I turned around to get a proper look at him. As soon as my eyesnded on the little figure standing there in the hallway, my brows pulled together, then arched upward in surprise..

    Why was i surprised?

    It wasn¡¯t because he was small, most kids are. It wasn¡¯t because he seemed out of ce though in a way, he did. It was because of one simple, strange, almost unsettling fact: a boy was standing in front of me who looked exactly like I did when I was younger.

    Not ¡°sort of¡± like me. Not ¡°oh, I guess I can see a resemnce.¡± No. This was different. This was¡­ uncanny.

    I knew my own childhood face, my mother had kept enough photographs of me that the image was burned into my mind. Same wide brown eyes, same slightly crooked nose, same wayward strand of hair that refused to lie t no matter how much you tried to tame it. Even the small dimple on the left cheek¨Cthere it was, staring back at me like I was looking into a mirror from another time.

    Sure, kids can look alike. People say all babies look the same, but that¡¯s because they¡¯ve never seen a baby that truly mirrored their own face. This¡­ this was something else. And I couldn¡¯t for the life of me understand why.

    ¡°Mr.¡±

    The small, hesitant voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I blinked and refocused on him.

    ¡°And what¡¯s your name, little guy?¡± I asked, trying to sound casual even though my curiosity was gnawing at me.

    ¡°Charlie.¡± His lips curved into a small smile. ¡°You must be my new guard, right?¡±

    Guard?

    I nced around the hallway, my eyes sweeping over the empty stretch of corridor. No uniformed men, no shadow of anyone who could fit the description of ¡°guard.¡± Just me and this boy who seemed far too certain about who I was supposed to be.

    I didn¡¯t want to outright tell him he was mistaken. There was something about the way he looked at me like I was someone important, someone he could trust. And I didn¡¯t want to shatter that, not immediately.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± <b>I </b>asked gently.

    His gaze dropped for a moment before he looked back up. ¡°He¡¯s far away. Mommy never speaks about him.¡±

    There was <i>no </i>bitterness in his tone, no sadness just a simple statement of fact. But it still made something twist in my chest.

    ¡°Okay¡­ and where¡¯s your mommy now?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s working,¡± he replied without hesitation.

    Working.

    <b>That </b>single <b>word </b>told me more than he probably realized.

    I felt my jaw tighten slightly. Jeez. Some women¨Csome parents¨Cwere truly irresponsible. Leaving a young child alone in a room like <b>this</b>? Even <b>if </b>thes building had twenty guards stationed in every corner, a child still needed their parents. You can¡¯t just rece love and attention with security <b>and </b>think. it¡¯s enough.

    I leaned slightly against the wall, still watching him. He didn¡¯t seem afraid or even lonely. That might have been the worst part, maybe <b>he¡¯d </b><b>gotten </b><b>used </b>to it. Maybe this was just his normal.

    Most people don¡¯t realize it until it¡¯s toote. You never truly understand how precious something is until you lose it. Whether it¡¯s time, a rtionship, or¡­ a person. And with kids, that time is even more fragile. They don¡¯t stay small forever.

    I don¡¯t have a child yet. But I know myself well enough to say this: when I do, I¡¯ll never take the role lightly. I won¡¯t leave them wondering where <b>I </b>am or if they matter. I¡¯ll be there, not just in the room, but present. Really present.

    And I¡¯d never¡­never¡­y with an opportunity like that when I be a father.

    <b><i>AD </i></b>

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 244

    <b>Chapter </b><b>244 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°And why did you think I was your bodyguard?¡± I asked the little boy, my voice calm but tinged with curiosity.

    75%

    <b>20 </b>

    He tilted his head slightly, almost like he was surprised I even had to ask. ¡°Well, myst bodyguard rushed off saying there was an emergency,¡± Charlie replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, his small hands fiddling with the zipper of his jacket. ¡°And then you came along Mooking all dressed up, so I assumed you were my next bodyguard.¡±

    The corners of my lips tugged into a small, reluctant smile. The logic made sense¡­ for a kid. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, little man,¡± I said, leaning down so we were closer to eye level. ¡°But I¡¯m not your next bodyguard. I¡¯m <i>not </i>even a bodyguard at all. I¡¯m just a guest, and I was on my way to wash my face.¡±

    I watched the expression on his face shift almost instantly. His shoulders dropped a little, the faint sparkle in his eyes dimming, like the thought of being alone again didn¡¯t sit well with him. Most kids his age would probably be thrilled to have their bodyguard leave, they¡¯d run around freely, y games without supervision, maybe even sneak snacks they weren¡¯t supposed to have. But this kid¡­ no. He looked like someone who needed that constant presence, like the idea of being unprotected made him uneasy.

    And that look, fear, subtle but real hit something in me. I couldn¡¯t tell what exactly he was scared of, or if it was just a habit, but for some reason I found myself wanting to stay a little longer.

    ¡°Do you know when your previous bodyguard will being back?¡± I asked after a moment, keeping my tone light so I didn¡¯t spook him.

    He shook his head, slow and deliberate. ¡°No.¡±

    I nced up and down the hallway. It was strangely quiet for a ce this size, no security guards patrolling, no footsteps echoing against the floor. The kid¡¯s bodyguard hadn¡¯t abandoned him, at least not intentionally. Whoever it was would have to return eventually especially if this ¡®emergency¡® he mentioned was connected to the security detail. Still, leaving a kid alone, even for a few minutes, didn¡¯t sit right with me.

    I sighed quietly. ¡°Well,¡± I said, straightening my back, ¡°it¡¯s not gonna hurt if I stay with you for a bit. Just until your bodyguardes back, yeah?¡±

    Charlie¡¯s head lifted slighty, and for the first time, I saw relief flicker across his features. He didn¡¯t smile, not exactly, but his slow nod told me more than words could. He wanted me to stay.

    That surprised me, given we¡¯d just met. Kids didn¡¯t usually trust strangers so quickly, at least, not cautious kids like this one. There was something in his gaze, a guarded awareness, as if he¡¯d seen or experienced things that made him quicker to evaluate people.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± I said, my voice taking on a lighter tone, ¡°guess I¡¯m on temporary guard duty.¡± I gestured toward the room he¡¯de from. ¡°What¡¯s in there? Looks like you¡¯ve got enough noise going on for a whole arcade.¡±

    His eyes lit up just a fraction. ¡°My games. And snacks.¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°Games and snacks? Sounds like you¡¯ve got the best hideout in the building.¡±

    As we started walking back toward the doorway, I threw another nce down the hallway. Still no movement, no sign of returning security. My instincts told me to stay alert just in case this ¡®emergency¡® was bigger than it sounded.

    I stopped just short of the door and turned back to him. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not gonna get in trouble when your guy finds me in here with you, right?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow jokingly.

    17:41 Mon, 25 Aug

    ?,73%

    With no sign of anyone anywhere in the hallway, I figured we might as well head back into the room. The moment we stepped inside, it was like the door quietly sealed us off from the rest of the world. And just like that, I realized I¡¯d be an unofficial

    babysitter.

    The room was massivelyrger than some apartments I¡¯d lived in back when I was younger. It had everything a kid could ever want: a huge t¨Cscreen mounted on the wall, shelves lined with colorful board games, an entire corner stocked with toys, bean bags, and at least two different gaming consoles. There was even a mini¨Cfridge that hummed softly in the corner, probably packed with enough snacks and drinks tost him a week.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why any kid would be scared in a room like this. It was basically paradise for someone his age. But then I remembered the look I¡¯d seen in Charlie¡¯s eyes just a few moments ago that flicker of fear. Fear doesn¡¯te from ack of toys or space, ites from something deeper. And that stayed in my mind.

    I might be a monster by some people¡¯s definition. I¡¯ve done things that would keep most people up at night but even I¡¯m not cruel enough to ignore that. Something about this kid¡­ I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but there was a pull, something that made me want to stay just a little longer.

    *This ce is amazing,¡± I said, letting my eyes wander across the room again. ¡°Your mom did all this for you?¡±

    ¡°Yesss,¡± he replied without hesitation, his little voice stretching out the word. Before I could ask more, he was already hurrying toward the PS5 console like he¡¯d just remembered it was calling his name.

    That got me thinking. If his mom had the resources and the pull to set up a room like this in Olivia¡¯s building, then she had to be someone important maybe a close friend or trusted associate. Olivia didn¡¯t just hand out favors like this to strangers.

    ¡°This is a lot of special treatment,¡± I murmured to myself, still scanning the ce. ¡°Just who exactly is your mom?¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t even pause the game as he answered. ¡°Olivia ke.¡±

    The words hit me like a sledgehammer. My entire body froze, my thoughts scrambling as if they¡¯d just been thrown into a blender. I turned to look at him, my eyes widening before I could even control my reaction.

    It was like I¡¯d heard something impossible¨Csomething that couldn¡¯t be real. My pulse kicked up, and I swallowed hard, almost

    certain I¡¯d misheard him.

    <b>¡°</b>What¡­ what did you just say?¡± I asked, my voice a little too sharp, a little too unsteady.

    He nced at me briefly, confused by my reaction. ¡°You asked me who my mother was, and I told you my mother is Olivia ke.¡± Then, without missing a beat, his focus returned to the game, his small hands gripping the controller as if nothing earth¨Cshattering had just left his mouth.

    I felt like the floor had shifted under me.

    Olivia ke. His mother.

    The realization mmed into me in waves, each one heavier than thest. My mind was racing with questions I couldn¡¯t even begin to untangle. This boy, this kid who looked so much like me when I was younger¡­ Olivia was his mother?

    I stepped back slightly, my breathing shallow. If this was true, then it opened a hundred doors to questions I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted answers to. Memories of Olivia shed in my mind¨Cour past, the tension, the unspoken words between us.

    Before I could process any of it, before I could even figure out how to ask Charlie the next question, the door to the room swung

    open.

    17:41 Mon, 25 Aug

    A ???73%g

    20

    At first, I thought it was just the bodyguard finally returning to reim his post. My shoulders started to rx, ready to hand the kid back over and retreat to the hallway where I could think.

    But then I saw who it was.

    And it was far more than just a bodyguard.

    0:

    Lo

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 245

    <b>Chapter 245 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ¡°You must be his bodyguard,¡± I said as the man walked in holding a rifle, though something about him immediately made me second¨Cguess that assumption. His clothing didn¡¯t match the sleek, fitted suit most professional security wore. Instead, he wore all ck, the fabric thick and loose, his facepletely hidden behind a dark ski mask. The air in the room seemed to grow colder the moment his boots stepped onto the carpet.

    tilted my head slightly, studying him. Do bodyguards wear masks to hide their faces? Not unless they have something to

    hide.

    ¡°Who told you I was a bodyguard?¡± His voice was sharp, aggressive, and there was a dangerous edge to it, one that instantly raised every instinct in me. He stepped forward, the muzzle of his rifle tracking me with precision. ¡°Hands up in

    the air. Now.¡±

    A humorless chuckle escaped me before I could stop it. I nced over his shoulder, almost expecting someone else to step in and exin the absurdity of what I was seeing. ¡°Is this some kind of joke? If so, you can stop now. I have someone l

    need to speak to,¡± I said, taking a step forward toward the door.

    The sharp click of metal sliding into ce stopped me cold. He¡¯d cocked the weapon, his finger tightening on the trigger. I

    froze mid¨Cstep.

    ¡°I dare you to take one more step if you think this is a joke,¡± he said, his tone dropping to something lethal.

    That was when the truth mmed into me like ice water. This wasn¡¯t a bodyguard. This wasn¡¯t a drill. My head turned slowly toward Charlie, who was sitting frozen in the corner, his small body trembling, his wide eyes glistening with tears.

    The fear on his face was raw and real.

    I looked back at the masked man, my voice calmer now, deliberate. ¡°Okay¡­ okay, I¡¯ll cooperate. What do you want?¡± My hands rose slowly into the air, my mind already racing through possibilities.

    He didn¡¯t lower the gun. ¡°Both of you,e with me,¡± he ordered, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°And you¡¯d better talk to this kid, because if he makes any funny move or tries to run, I¡¯ll drop him on the spot. And that goes for you too.¡± His voice cut through the air like a de.

    The threat wasn¡¯t idle. I could tell by the way he kept his stance steady, that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill children, his rifle

    never wavering.

    That was when the noise started filtering in from beyond the hallway. Faint at first, but growing louder¨Cthe unmistakable sounds of panic. Screams. Shouts. The chaotic shuffle of hurried footsteps.

    I didn¡¯t need to guess what it meant. There were others. This wasn¡¯t just an isted encounter¨Cthis was an organized hit. ke Enterprises is being robbed, I realized, my stomach tightening.

    I cleared my throat and forced my voice into something steady and reassuring for Charlie¡¯s sake. ¡°Okay, so¡­ we¡¯re going to meet your mom, alright?¡± I said, crouching slightly so I could meet his tear¨Cfilled eyes. ¡°Just remain calm and don¡¯t do anything sudden. I¡¯m right here<b>, </b>and I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡±

    Charlie¡¯s small hand trembled as it reached for mine. The moment his palm pressed into mine, I tightened my grip¨Cnot

    09:39 Sat, 30 Augu.

    too much, but enough for him to know I wasn¡¯t letting go. He nodded silently, though his lower lip quivered.

    The masked man gestured toward the hallway with a curt motion of his rifle. ¡°Move,¡± he barked.

    ¡ï 52%

    The door felt heavier as I pushed it open. Beyond it, the hallway seemed longer than before, every shadow stretching unnaturally under the dim overhead lights. My senses sharpened, and I could hear the faint hum of the air vents, the squeak of Charlie¡¯s sneakers on the floor, the steady sound of the masked man¡¯s boots following close behind us.

    1 fought the urge to nce back. I knew exactly what I¡¯d see¨Ca rifle pointed at us, waiting for an excuse to fire. Right now, the safest thing to do is move forward, step by slow step.

    With Charlie¡¯s small hand in mine and the masked man¡¯s shadow looming over us, we began walking down the hallway, not daring to look back.

    How did this happen?

    Was this nned from the very beginning?

    The thought mmed into me like cold water, making my mind spin in a dozen directions at once. This wasn¡¯t some random mess that just fell out of the sky¨Cno, this had the stench of preparation all over it. The kind of thing you set in motion weeks, maybe months, in advance.

    And then another memory hit me¨Csharp and unwee. The ¡°emergency¡± I¡¯d seen earlier. The security guard who had rushed past me, hand pressed to his earpiece, was walking fast but tense. Was that connected to this? Had it been the first sign that something was going down and I¡¯d just ignored it?

    Why hasn¡¯t anyone called the police yet?

    The question gnawed at me. My phone was still in my pocket, and it would take less than a second to slip my hand in and dial 911, but the moment I even twitched wrong, this guy behind us would happily put a bullet in my back. And judging from the way he¡¯d been gripping that rifle, his finger was itching to pull the trigger.

    Maybe that was why no one had called yet. If there were more of them inside, each armed and stationed strategically, then every hostage in that main hall was keeping quiet for a reason. And thank God¨Cthank God¨CI hadn¡¯t heard a single gunshot yet. That meant James was still okay. Hopefully, Olivia was too¡­ and all the other civilians.

    This was an open ceremony. People were meant toe and go freely. If the robbers had been approaching from outside with masks, rifles, and bad intentions, the doorman would have seen theming from a mile away and sounded the rm before they even reached the doors. Which meant one thing¡­.

    They¡¯d gotten inside first

    They¡¯d probablye in looking like regr guests, smiling, holding champagne sses, making small talk, and only when they were inside had they changed into their gear, masks on, weapons drawn. Then they¡¯d sealed off the exits and locked the ce down from the inside/

    Smart.

    Dirty, but smart.

    I recognized the pattern. I¡¯d used simr strategies before. Not me personally, of course¨Cnot my hands on the trigger¨Cbut

    <i>2/3 </i>

    Sat,

    52%

    my people. My own team of mercenaries and enforcers had done things not too different from this under the leadership of Dan. Which made it worse, because I knew exactly how dangerous these men could be when they¡¯d had the time to n.

    So yeah¨Cthis was no coincidence. This was a job, mapped out in detail.

    I let out a small, slow sigh as we kept moving down the hallway. My mind shed back <i>to </i>James telling me more than once that I should take those taekwondo sses. I¡¯d alwaysughed it off. Too busy. Too important. Now, in this moment, I wish I¡¯d listened.

    I could feel Charlie¡¯s small hand trembling in mine, his skin mmy, his little knuckles tight like he was holding onto me for dear life. This was the fear I¡¯d seen in his eyes earlier. The fear he had been trying to hide under that brave little front when I first met him.

    I leaned down just enough so my voice would reach only him. ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered, keeping my tone steady and warm, ¡°everything¡¯s gonna be okay. There¡¯s no need to be scared. You¡¯re gonna be fine. Your mom will be fine <i>too</i>.¡±

    Before Charlie could even react, the man behind us barked out, ¡°Hey! No talking. Just keep moving.¡± His voice was sharp, but I caught the faint edge of unease in it too.

    I straightened again, my jaw tightening. Why did I feel so helpless in a situation like this? Probably because this was my first time on the wrong end of the barrel. I¡¯d been in rooms where I was the one with the leverage, the control, the cards in my hand. Now the table was flipped, and I hated it.

    The guy behind us should be thanking his stars. The only reason I hadn¡¯t spun around, tackled him, and ripped that rifle from his hands was the small, terrified boy walking beside me. I could take him. I knew it. He wasn¡¯t that big, and his stance screamed ¡°amateur with a gun¡± more than a trained soldier. But all it would take was one twitch of his finger during the struggle, and that bullet could tear through Charlie before I even knew it.

    I risked a nce over my shoulder. The gun¡¯s muzzle was close¨Ctoo close. If I lunged, I could grab it, maybe jam it upward, shove him into the wall, but the risk¡­ the risk was too damn high. Charlie¡¯s safety came first.

    So I kept walking.

    One slow<i>, </i>tense step at a time.

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Ex wife bye 246

    <b>Chapter </b><b>246 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    23

    I had toe up with a n ¨C something quick, subtle, and effective to get this guy away from Charlie. If I could just find a way to separate us, even for a short while, I was confident I could take him down, gun or no gun. But Charlie had to be somewhere safe first. Thest thing I wanted was for a kid to be caught in the middle if things got ugly.

    I scanned the hallway as we moved, eyes darting to every corner, every door, every potential escape or hiding spot. There wasn¡¯t much. Whoever nned this had been smart ¨C they¡¯d locked the ce down tight.

    Then it hit me. The restroom.

    I came to a sudden stop, making sure it was abrupt enough to get his attention. Predictably, the cold tip of his rifle pressed

    hard into the middle of my back.

    ¡°Why did you stop moving?¡± His voice was sharp and irritated.

    I took a slow breath, trying to keep my tone casual. ¡°You¡¯re taking me to the main hall where everyone is, right? We don¡¯t know how long we might be stuck there. Can we¡­ You know¡­ use the restroom first? I¡¯ve been holding it for a while. And

    I¡¯m sure the little guy here¡¯s been holding his too.¡±

    As I said it, I gave the smallest, most discreet tap on Charlie¡¯s hand with my finger, hoping he¡¯d catch on. I didn¡¯t dare look at him directly too risky to give the game away.

    ¨C

    The man scoffed. ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool? Or do you think you¡¯re in some kind of movie? Keep moving before you actually

    take yourst breath.¡± He shoved me forward with the rifle, the jab sharp enough to make me stumble.

    I steadied myself and spoke again, keeping my tone reasonable but just a little defiant. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a fool. I¡¯m sure you know exactly who I am. I don¡¯t know how long your little act here is going tost, but do you really expect me to¡­ pee on myself¡­ in front of everyone? Come on, man. We¡¯re both men here. Even you wouldn¡¯t do something like that, not to talk of someone of my status.¡±

    For a moment, I thought he¡¯d refuse again. Then, unexpectedly, Charlie piped up with perfect timing. ¡°And I have to go too.¡± His small voice was nervous but steady enough to sound convincing.

    That, apparently, was the nail in the coffin. The masked man nced at the watch on his wrist, muttering something under his breath. He clearly didn¡¯t like the idea, but he didn¡¯t want to risk dealing with a crying child either.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he finally said, his tone clipped. ¡°You have three minutes. If you¡¯re not out in three minutes, I¡¯lle in and get you

    myself.¡±

    I smiled ¡ª big, exaggerated, and sarcastic. ¡°Thank you very much, my good man,¡± I said dramatically, making a little bow as he gestured toward the far end of the hall with his rifle.

    We began walking in the direction he/pointed, Charlie staying close to my side. I kept my steps calm, not too fast, not too slow<i>, </i>as my mind worked through the next move.

    The truth was, neither of us needed the restroom. My dder was fine, and judging by the boy¡¯s steady breathing, he was too. But my phone, my lifeline was still in my pocket, and this idiot clearly hadn¡¯t noticed. If I could just find a way to get a

    <b>1/3 </b>

    09:40 Sat<b>, </b>30 Aug

    few seconds alone, I could call themissioner. Or Dan. Whoever was closer could get here faster.

    52%

    23

    That was the entire point of the lie. If I could just get that short window¡­ even ten seconds¡­ it would be enough to start turning this around.

    Of course, there was still the possibility that this guy wouldn¡¯t give us privacy that he¡¯d follow us right into the restroom. But if he did, I¡¯d improvise. I always did.

    We got to the restroom and he stopped right at the doorway, his gloved hand gripping Charlie¡¯s small arm firmly. The movement wasn¡¯t rough enough to hurt him, but it was controlling ¨C a reminder of who was in charge.

    ¡°One at a time,¡± the guy ordered, his voice cold and impatient. ¡°And your three minutes start now.¡±

    I let out an exaggerated sigh and rolled my eyes, like a man being inconvenienced by a security guard at an airport, not someone holding us at gunpoint. ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered, stepping inside.

    The restroom smelled faintly of cleaning supplies, though it was obvious it hadn¡¯t been touched in a few hours ¨C the air was stale, and a faint drip echoed from one of the sinks. I scanned the ce quickly, looking for any possible exits or security cameras. Nothing that could help me here.

    I made my way all the way to thest stall, the one farthest from the door. The extra distance was crucial ¨C the farther I

    was from him, the less he¡¯d hear. My movements were fast but precise, pulling my phone from my pocket like I was reaching for a tissue. I hit the call button for themissioner, my voice low and urgent the second he picked up.

    I spoke quickly, giving him a rough overview of the situation ¨C armed men inside ke Enterprise, civilians locked in the

    main hall, ¡°Send whoever¡¯s closest, and be discreet. If they hear sirens before you¡¯re ready to act, we¡¯re dead.¡±

    Once the information was out, I didn¡¯t waste time. I pulled the SIM card out with my fingernail, dropped the phone into the toilet, and hit the flush. The cheap stic disappeared into swirling water. If they searched meter and they probably would I couldn¡¯t afford them finding proof that I¡¯d been in contact with the outside.

    When I stepped out, I stered on a bored look, like I¡¯d really just gone in to relieve myself and not to set a rescue in motion. Charlie was waiting quietly, his wide eyes flicking between me and the masked man.

    ¡°Your turn, little man,¡± I said lightly, trying to keep my tone calm. Charlie nced up at our captor, who released his arm reluctantly, as if he thought the kid might somehow make a break for it.

    Charlie disappeared inside. I waited, leaning casually against the wall like I had all the time in the world, though inside, every second felt stretched thin and tight. I strained my ears for any sign of trouble ¨C the shuffle of more boots, the click of a safety being switched

    After a short while, the boy emerged. His hands were wet, the smell of soap clinging faintly to them. That tiny detail told me something¨Cmaybe he actually had needed to go, or maybe he just wanted to look obedient, to keep the guy¡¯s suspicions low. Either way, we were both back under his watchful gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the man said, motioning with the rifle for us to move.

    with

    We fell back into step, the echo of our footsteps filling the hallway. My mind wasn¡¯t just on escape anymore, I kept turning over what Charlie had told me back in thatvish room that his mother was Olivia ke.

    09:40 Sat, 30 Aug

    ??52%

    The words had sounded absurd at first, but the more I thought about it, the more they fit. It exined the VIP treatment, the private room packed with games and snacks, and the high¨Clevel security. You can¡¯t do all that in someone¡¯s elsepany building

    But if it was true, then what? Did it mean she¡¯d moved onpletely a child, possibly with the man she was seeing now? If that was the case, then any sliver of possibility between us had been buried long ago. And yet, part of me still

    wanted answers.

    Answers I might get in just a few minutes. Because whether I liked it or not, I was about to be in the same room with her

    again.

    The hallway seemed longer than before, every step dragging me toward that moment. My thoughts were interrupted when the guy shoved me lightly in the back with the rifle.

    ¡°Open it,¡± he ordered, jerking his chin toward the tall double doors ahead.

    I swallowed whatever I¡¯d been about to say and reached for the handles. The metal was cold against my palms, but my grip was steady. I knew exactly what was behind this door ¨C the main hall.

    Inside would be everyone. Friends. Enemies. James. Olivia. And if Charlie had been telling the truth, the man she called her husband, maybe even her parents. And Marcus.

    At least, those were the people I thought I knew of.

    Ìï

 Ex wife bye 247

    <b>Chapter 247 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    *45 minutes ago*

    Just before this horrible attack went down in mypany.

    I was on stage, standing under the re of the lights, giving my speech to a crowd that seemed both endless and suffocating at the same time. My voice was steady, my words smooth at least on the surface. Outwardly, I looked every bit the confident CEO I had molded myself into. But the moment my ga?e swept across the audience, my tongue nearly caught in my mouth.

    Because there she was.

    Someone I thought I would never see again.

    Now, don¡¯t get me wrong I know the world is small, and New York is even smaller when ites to certain circles. People

    bump into people they¡¯d rather forget all the time. But her? In my building? At my event?

    The disturbing part wasn¡¯t just seeing her, it was the reason she was here. For her to have known about this ceremony, she must have seen my personal announcement. I had made it intentionally public to investors, employees, and the press. Given our history, Isadora had no reason toe here unless she was plotting to cause trouble. And knowing her, that was exactly what she came for.

    And then it clicked.

    That familiar presence I had felt passed by me earlier, brushing just close enough to set off my instincts. It hadn¡¯t been my imagination after all.

    It was him.

    Isadora¡¯s lover.

    Adrian Westwood.

    The name itself was enough to light a fire in my chest and freeze my veins at the same time. That bastard was here with

    her.

    My fingers tightened around the microphone so hard that a faint, ugly squeal of feedback whined from the speakers. Several people in the front rows nced at me with polite confusion. I ignored them, trying to focus on the script in my head, but the flood of old memories was already pushing through the walls I had built around them.

    Seeing Isadora was bad enough it dragged the ghosts out of the shadows. But Adrian? Seeing him¡­ that was a direct link to the nightmare I had fought so hard to bury.

    In an instant, I was no longer standing in the ke Enterprise auditorium. I was five years younger, heart pounding, staring down the threat that nearly shattered my entire family.

    The fear crept in fast, like cold water seeping under a locked door. Fear of losing my mother. Fear of losing myself. Fear of

    <i>1/4 </i>

    52%

    (23)

    death, real and tangible. Every image, every sound, every smell from that time came back to me like a storm breaking over my head.

    I gripped the mic harder, my knuckles whitening. The crowd in front of me blurred at the edges. My breathing started to quicken, chest rising a little too fast.

    No.

    1 forced my eyes shut for half a second and drew in a deep breath through my nose. The oxygen burned, but it anchored me. I exhaled slowly, counting the seconds in my head.

    I reminded myself of one unshakable truth: I am a human being. And humans get scared it¡¯s normal. But that was the old me. That was Olivia Grayson, the woman who let her fear tie her hands and keep her awake at night.

    This now was Olivia ke.

    Olivia ke was different. Stronger. Sharper. She had learned how to defend herself ¨C not just physically, but mentally. She had stood up to billionaires, politicians, and ruthless sharks in the corporate world, and she had done it without breaking. She had carried the weight of her family¡¯s name on her back and turned it into a shield instead of a burden.

    I loosened my grip on the mic, my shoulders lowering just slightly as my pulse began to settle. I was no longer in that dark ce from five years ago. I was here, in control, on my stage.

    Adrian Westwood might have been a shadow from my past, but that didn¡¯t mean he could control my present.

    In fact, I¡¯d been waiting for this moment.

    For years, I had quietly prepared for the possibility that he might try to make a move. And now, with him here alongside Isadora it looked like that moment had finally arrived.

    Which meant I could stop waiting and start acting.

    My lips curled into the faintest<b>, </b>coldest smile. If he was nning anything, I was ready.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯d hired extra security in the first ce, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment,dies and gentlemen,¡± I said into the microphone, keeping my voice smooth and polite as ! painted a practiced smile. The kind of smile that said everything is fine even when my gut told me it wasn¡¯t.

    My eyes were already scanning the crowd every row, every face searching for the man I was almost certain would be here

    if she was.

    If Isadora was in the building, then Adrian Westwood was somewhere close. The two were like poison and venom different, but deadly together.

    I stepped off the stage, my heels clicking against the marble as I descended the stairs with controlled precision, my gaze sweeping from one end of the hall to the other. There was no sign of him yet, but I knew better than to think that meant he wasn¡¯t here. Adrian had a way of blending in until he decided to strike.

    ¡°Is everything okay, ma¡¯am?¡± ra¡¯s voice broke my concentration. She appeared at my side, her brow slightly furrowed, scanning the direction my eyes had been fixed on.

    09:40 Sat, 30 Aug

    52%

    ¡°Not quite,¡± I replied, my voice low and deliberate. ¡°I just spotted someone I don¡¯t want here. I can¡¯t me her for showing up technically, I didn¡¯t ban them from attending but the real question is why they would even bother after everything they¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    I took a small step closer to ra so my words wouldn¡¯t carry beyond her ears. ¡°I want you to take the security team and escort them both out of this building. Immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ra¡¯s tone was crisp and efficient, but I could see the shadow of curiosity in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t need to ask who I was referring to. I had made sure that every member of my staff, especially security, had seen the pictures ¨C Adrian Westwood and Isadora, in full color. They knew exactly who to look for.

    This wasn¡¯t just about business. This was personal.

    I hadn¡¯t forgotten what Isadora did to me. In fact, it was partly because of her that I had ever considered taking the CEO position at ke Enterprise in the first ce. I had been driven by the idea ofing back stronger, building an empire so solid that I could eventually dismantle hers piece by piece.

    And now, I was in a position of power, not just financially, but strategically. If I wanted, I could make their lives copse in ways far crueler than public humiliation.

    But not today.

    Today wasn¡¯t about revenge- it was about ke Enterprise¡¯s expansion and the future of our projects. Which was exactly why I needed them gone before they could taint the event with their presence.

    Besides, Charlie was here.

    A cold flicker of unease passed through me at the thought, My son¡¯s safety came before my pride or my vengeance. And the idea of Adrian or even Isadora being anywhere near him made my skin crawl.

    I turned to climb the stage again, my mind already moving through the rest of my speech. I would finish the ceremony, meet with key investors, and then¡­ then I could deal with them.

    But before I could take my first step, the sound tore through the air like a de.

    ¡°Everybody on the ground now!¡±

    The voice was deep, harsh, andmanding, echoing off the high ceilings of the hall. It wasn¡¯t a request, it was an order,

    Gasps and startled murmurs turned into shrieks as all eyes swung toward the source. Men at least 5 were flooding into the room from multiple entrances, each one carrying a rifle.

    The ck of their clothing contrasted with the polished brightness of the event space, and for a moment, my mind struggled to process the shift. Just seconds ago, there had been music, polite chatter, and the sound of champagne sses clinking. Now, it was chaos.

    Instinctively, my security detail moved in around me, creating a protective shield as they tried to assess the situation. I could feel the tension radiating off them, the calction in their movements.

    But there were too many of them.

    09:40 Sat, 30 Aug

    The riflemen moved with the kind of coordination thates from nning, their boots pounding against the floor as they barked orders. Guests panicked, some trying to rush toward the exits only to be shoved back by the barrel of a gun.

    ¡°Get down! Now!¡± one of the intruders snapped, waving his weapon toward a group of terrified investors.

    I could hear the sharp edge of fear in people¡¯s voices. Even the ones who weren¡¯t screaming were shaking, frozen in ce as they realized this wasn¡¯t a prank, wasn¡¯t some publicity stunt.

    My security team hesitated for half a second¨Chalf a second too long before realizing the odds. 5 rifles against a handful of concealed pistols wasn¡¯t a fight we could win without innocent casualties.

    They had families. Lives. People waiting for them at home.

    They wouldn¡¯t risk a firefight here not when these men had the advantage.

    One by one, my guards ced their pistols on the ground, sliding them away. The intruders forced them to hand over their phones as well, moving quickly to ensure none of us could call for help.

    The leader barked another order, and within minutes, the entire room was herded into the center, corralled like livestock.

    I kept my expressionposed, even as adrenaline burned through me. Panic wouldn¡¯t help me now.

    And that¡­ that was how we got to the present moment.

    46

 Ex wife bye 248

    <b>Chapter </b><b>248 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    The air in the grand hall was stifling, the silence so heavy that I could hear the frantic beat of my own heart pounding in my chest. The marble floor beneath me was cold, but that coldness was nothingpared to the fear that slithered through every corner of my body.

    I sat down on the bare floor, just like the rest of them. Around me, people huddled together in a tight circle, their breaths shaky, their eyes darting nervously toward the armed men pacing the room like wolves circling their prey. The shadows of their rifles stretched long across the walls, reminders of the danger we were in.

    No one dared to speak, no one dared to move. I kept my eyes on Isadora, who sat across from me, her face pale and unreadable. For years, I had carried a hatred for her, one that had burned through me like wildfire, fueled by betrayal and pain. But now, in this room of captives, under the watchful eyes of men with guns, my hatred was mixed with something

    else ¨C fear. Fear for myself, fear for Charlie, fear for what was toe.

    Then, from somewhere within the circle, a woman¡¯s voice broke through the silence, trembling yet brave enough to ask

    the question we were all thinking.

    ¡°What do you people want from us?¡±

    The suddenness of her voice drew every pair of eyes toward her. I felt my stomach twist. Brave or foolish, I couldn¡¯t tell.

    One of the men stopped pacing. He was thergest of them all, towering, broad¨Cshouldered, his beard unkempt, his eyes sharp and cruel. He looked to be their leader. The way he carried himself, the way the other gunmen looked at him, waiting for his orders it was clear he was the one in control.

    He walked forward slowly, his heavy boots echoing in the hall until he stood in front of the trembling guest who had dared to speak. He tilted his head slightly, almost amused by her question.

    ¡°We would get exactly what we want when all of you are gathered here,¡± he said, his voice deep andmanding.

    The words settled in my mind like a riddle, Gathered here? Weren¡¯t we all already here? My eyes scanned the circle, my breath hitching as I realized the truth. No¡­ we weren¡¯tplete. We were missing people. Two people.

    Panic surged through me, my hands gripping the hem of my dress as my thoughts raced. Please, please let Charlie be safe. Please let him still be hidden in that room.

    The leader¡¯s lips twisted into a cruel smile. ¡°And lucky for you,¡± he said with mockery dripping from his voice, ¡°we¡¯ve got

    them here.¡±

    He lifted his hand and gestured toward the two massive doors at the back of the room. My heart stopped. The sound of the doors creaking open echoed like thunder. I turned, my eyes glued to the widening gap.

    And then I saw him.

    A figure I thought I would nevery eyes on again.

    Adrian.

    51%

    +23)

    For five long years, I had imagined his face, cursed his name, and dreamed of the day I would be free of the shadow he cast over my life. Thest time I had seen him was the day I had gathered every ounce of courage I had to tell him the truth that I was pregnant with his child. But that truth had shattered in my throat when I found out that Isadora was also carrying his baby. That betrayal had crushed me. I had thought it was the worst thing he could ever do to me. But then, when he discovered my secret, he sent people after me and my family. To kill us.

    That was the day my love for him turned into the darkest hatred.

    And even now, after all this time, as he was shoved into the room by a gunman, his hands raised high, the fire of that hatred red inside me again, sharp and consuming. My fists clenched, my jaw tightened. I could almost taste the bitterness on my tongue.

    But then¡­ the fire in me extinguished in an instant.

    Because I saw the small figure beside him.

    Charlie.

    My son.

    My heart cracked into a thousand pieces as I realized what this meant. They had found him. They had dragged him out of the one ce I thought he would be safe. I had been so sure that hiding him in that room was enough, that maybe, I could protect him there,

    The fear in his little eyes as he walked into the hall nearly broke me. His steps were small, hesitant, as though the ground itself was too dangerous to step on. His tiny shoulders trembled. I wanted to scream, to rush to him, to pull him into my

    arms and never let go.

    Instead, I sat frozen, my throat tight, my heart pounding so hard I thought it would explode.

    The question wed at my mind. How? How did they find him and Adrian at the same time? Was it just a cruel coincidence? Or had Adrian¡­ spoken to Charlie?

    No. No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    But the thought rooted itself in my head, heavy and unshakable. If Adrian had spoken to him¡­ if he had even the faintest suspicion¡­ Did that mean he <b>knew</b>? Did Adrian know who Charlie really was?

    Panic coursed through <b>me</b>, hot and suffocating. It wasn¡¯t part of my n for Adrian to find out that Charlie was his son, he basically tried to kill him a few years ago, I just hope he hasn¡¯t.

    Charlie was pushed forward until he reached the circle of captives. His wide eyes searched for me, and the moment theynded on <b>me</b>, relief flickered across his frightened face. That small flicker gave me strength.

    The instant he was close enough, I reached for him, dragging him against me, clutching him tightly to my chest as though my arms alone could shield him from every danger in this world. I pressed my lips to the top of his head, my tears soaking into his soft hair.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± whispered, my voice breaking as I kissed him again, not caring if anyone was staring at me.

    There were a lot of people in this room that I didn¡¯t want to find out that he was my son, yes, but when you think you

    09:42 Sat, 30 Aug .

    might not see your only child again then all that goes in the trash.

 Ex wife bye 249

    <b>Chapter </b><b>249 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    ????39% >

    <b>+33 </b>

    The cold floor pressed into my palms as I slowly lowered myself down among the other captives, blending into the tense, suffocating circle of frightened men and women. The air was thick with fear, whispers died before they even reached lips, and every slight movement drew the sharp, watchful eyes of the gunmen circling us like wolves keeping their herd in line.

    But none of that truly mattered to me at that moment.

    My eyes weren¡¯t on the guards. My eyes were locked on her.

    Olivia.

    She sat just across from me, her arms wound tightly around that boy. The way she clutched him against her chest, as if her embrace alone could shield him from the storm crashing down around us, and that told me everything I needed to know. The boy had been telling me the truth all along.

    He wasn¡¯t lying. He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. He wasn¡¯t confused.

    He was hers.

    The tenderness in her movements, the protective fire in her stare, the desperation in the way she held him close all of it was undeniable. It was the same look I had only ever seen once before in my entire life. My mother had worn it the day she looked at me for thest time, moments before the world shattered when she took her own life. That kind of gaze was not one that could be faked. It was instinct. Pure. Raw. A bond born of blood and pain and love all tangled together.

    And now, watching Olivia cradle her son, I understood.

    She had built a life. She had a child. She had moved forward in ways I once thought impossible for her.

    Despite everything.

    Despite me.

    Despite the scars I left on her life, she had still managed to create something beautiful. And as twisted as it might sound, a strange warmth uncoiled in my chest. I was¡­ happy for her. Happy she had something I could never take away.

    A small smile tugged at my lips, surprising even me. Smiling in this hellhole, with armed men circling and innocent people trembling around us, should have been impossible. But it wasn¡¯t. Maybe it was because I knew this nightmare wouldn¡¯tst forever. I had taken precautions. I had called for help. Dan or themissioner or maybe both were already working on a way to end this madness.

    And when it ended, Olivia and that boy would walk free.

    I nced down at my watch, my thumb brushing against the scratched surface as the seconds ticked by. Twenty minutes since the call. Not long in the grand scheme of things, but in here, twenty minutes felt like hours. I didn¡¯t expect the cavalry toe crashing through the doors guns zing that would only put civilians in the line of fire. No, they¡¯d be calcting, watching, nning. Waiting for the right moment to strike.

    could only hope they moved fast enough

    My gaze returned to her. Olivia sal stiffly, her arms wrapped around her son¡¯s small frame, shielding him as best as she could. She didn¡¯t deserve this. She had already endured too much in her life. Sitting on the cold, dusty floor like a prisoner in her own building it was wrong.

    But it wouldn¡¯tst. I would make sure of it

    I shifted my focus briefly, scanning the crowd of familiar and unfamiliar faces packed into the hall. My eyes narrowed when I failed to spot him the man Thad seen on TV, the one whose hand had rested so casually on Olivia¡¯s waist, the man I assumed was her fianc¨¦, and most likely the father of Charlie. He

    was nowhere to be found.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    09:36

    31 Aug

    ? ?39%2

    Strange.

    If this was his wife¡¯s ceremony, the grand opening of another branch of her empire, then where the hell was he?

    33

    The gunmen had just announced that everyone was ounted for, meaning no one else was hiding in the building. So he hadn¡¯t been caught elsewhere. He simply wasn¡¯t here.

    What kind of husband misses this?

    Ishook my head quickly. Now wasn¡¯t the time for that.

    Still, the thought lingered, like a splinter under my skin.

    I looked back at Olivia, the fire in her presence undeniable even as she sat on that cold floor. She looked stronger than I remembered, sharper somehow, like a de tempered by years of struggle. Yet beneath all of that strength, I could still see the girl I once knew.

    And despite everything that had happened, despite all the distance and all the pain, I felt the pull.

    We were sitting close enough that if I shifted just a little, I could reach her. Not physically ¨C God knows she would probably p my hand away if I tried but I could at least reach her with my words.

    I wanted to speak to her. Just a word. A small assurance.

    Not for me. For her.

    I could tell her she and her son would be safe, that I had already set things in motion to make sure of it. I could remind her, if only for a moment, that she wasn¡¯t alone in this nightmare. That someone was fighting for her freedom from the outside.

    And maybe¡­ maybe when the dust settled, when the doors burst open and we were freed, I could finally congratte her properly. Congratte her on her sess, her strength, her family.

    I shifted carefully on the floor, moving inch by inch, slow enough not to draw attention from the gunmen pacing around us. The hum of murmurs and the shuffle of restless bodies masked my movements well enough.

    But Olivia noticed.

    Of course, she noticed.

    Her eyes snapped to me almost immediately, sharp and unyielding.

    1 had been expecting ¨C what? A softening? A flicker of recognition? Perhaps even a small, hesitant smile at the sight of me after all these years?

    But what I saw in her eyes was nothing of the sort,

    The warmth that had shone so brightly when she looked at her son vanished the moment her gaze locked on me. In its ce came a look so dark, so

    venomous, it froze me mid¨Cshift.

    Her brows furrowed, her lips pressed into a hard line, and her stare burned like fire.

    Hatred.

    it was hatred,

    The kind that didn¡¯t fade with time. The kind that lingered, growing roots and hardening into stone.

    I swallowed hard, refusing to let the blow show on my face. Maybe I was imagining it. Maybe I was reading too much into it, twisting her expression in my head because of my own guilt. After everything that had happened between us, could I really expect her to look at me with anything other than contempt?

    09:37 Sun, 31 Aug W

    Still, I ignored it.

    Tignored the daggers in her eyes, the ice in her posture, the wall she had built between us without ever moving an inch.

    I continued my slow shuffle, edging closer until I was near enough that my voice would carry to <i>her </i>without alerting the wolves circling us.

    I leaned forward slightly, steadying my breath, and let the words slip past my lips in the softest <i>tone </i>I could manage.

    ¡°Hey, Olivia.¡±

 Ex wife bye 250

    <b>Chapter </b><b>250 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I saw himing closer. At first, I thought it was because the robbers were pushing all of us into a tighter corner, trying to keep us under control. But no¡­ something about the way he moved didn¡¯t fit. He wasn¡¯t bumping into people like the rest of us, and he wasn¡¯t being shoved. He was moving on purpose, slowly, carefully, like he didn¡¯t want the robbers to notice.

    And he wasing toward me.

    My heart skipped, my mind racing in confusion. Why was heing closer? Why me, of all people?

    At first, my thoughts went straight to the worst reason. Maybe he wanted to warn me, or worse, threaten me. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how could he? I had been the one who sent him to jail, even if it was only for a short while. I told myself it wasn¡¯t a big deal, that it was only a few minutes, but I knew better. For someone like him, someone who cared so much about power and reputation<b>, </b>even a few minutes behind bars was enough to stain his name forever. His image had been tarnished, and even though he acted fast<b>, </b>even though the evidence was removed from the inte, people had seen it. Someone out there would always remember.

    That¡¯s why I thought he wasing closer now¨Cto remind me, to make me regret what I did.

    But then another thought crept in, and this one made my stomach twist into knots. Maybe it wasn¡¯t about the jail time. Maybe it was about Charlie.

    After all, they had been in the same room for a little while, and knowing Charlie, he might have spoken to him. He was too innocent, too trusting. If he said the wrong thing, it would be enough to confirm everything.

    ¨C

    It wasn¡¯t like Adrian didn¡¯t already know. I mean it was he who sent those people after me and my family people who were supposed to make sure Charlie was never born, and I never to live another day longer. I remembered those nights, hiding, afraid, protecting the life growing inside me. He might pretend otherwise now, but he wasn¡¯t blind. He had always known there was a possibility I had been pregnant back then. And if he had figured it out, then surely, surely he had connected the pieces together.

    I tried to ignore the thought, ignore his steps drawing closer. Instead, I forced myself to look down at my son. He was the only thing that mattered.

    ¡°Baby,¡± I whispered, brushing my hand lightly over his hair. ¡°Did they hurt you? The bad men?¡±

    His big eyes lifted to mine, nervous but strong, and he shook his head quickly. No. Belief rushed through me. I let my gaze travel over him, searching for any sign ¨C bruises, scratches, marks. Nothing. His little body was safe, untouched.

    My chest ached with gratitude. If anything had happened to him, if they hadid a single finger on him, I didn¡¯t know what I would have done. The thought alone burned inside me like fire.

    I cupped his face gently, leaning down <i>so </i>only he could hear me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I whispered, forcing calm into my voice for his sake. ¡°Everything is going to be okay. Mummy is here with you.¡±

    I saw it work. The way his shoulders loosened, the way the tension in his eyes softened. He trusted me. He believed me. And that was enough to calm him, even if just a little.

    But once I saw him calm, once I knew he was safe for the moment, another thought gnawed at me again. Adrian.

    I had to know.

    I bit my lip, hesitating, ncing toward the robbers to make sure none of them were watching too closely. Their attention was still

    scattered, shouting at people, waving their guns around. It gave me a small window.

    I lowered my voice even more, so soft only Charlie could hear. ¡°That man over there,¡± I said carefully, tilting my head the slightest bit toward Adrian. ¡°The one you walked in with¡­ did you speak to him while you were in the backroom?¡±

    Charlie¡¯s lips pressed together, and he hesitated, almost like he didn¡¯t want to answer. That hesitation was all I needed. My heart dropped.

    Finally, he nodded. Just one small nod, but it was enough.

    And in that moment, I felt something inside me sink, a heavy weight pulling me down. Because I already knew what wasing

    next.

    ¡°And what did you guys talk about, honey?¡± I asked gently, brushing Charlie¡¯s hair back from his forehead.

    ¡°He asked why I was alone and where my parents were. I told him you were my mom and why I was in the room alone.¡± His small voice wavered as he spoke, and I could still hear the fear trembling inside him, lingering in every syble. He tried to sound brave, but his tone betrayed the weight of what was happening all around us.

    My stomach twisted, and I bit my lower lip hard enough that I tasted blood. Crap, this confirms it. That monster had the information he needed, the very truth I had worked so hard to protect. Now he knew Charlie was his son.

    Before I could gather my thoughts, a voice broke through the chaos.

    ¡°Hey, Olivia.¡±

    It came from my side, low but clear, a voice I recognized immediately. It was impossible not to. Even though I hadn¡¯t heard it in what felt like a lifetime, the familiarity of it wed at me. My heart sank like a stone.

    I didn¡¯t even need to turn my head to know who it was. His voice alone pulled old memories to the surface, memories I had buried so deep I thought they¡¯d never resurface. But they did. All of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± he added.

    Slowly, almost against my will, I turned my head slightly in his direction. He sat there, on the bare floor like everyone else, as if he were just another victim caught in this nightmare. But I knew better.

    The sight of him made my chest burn. My pulse pounded in my ears, and I felt the sudden, violent urge tosh out ¨C p him across the face, scream until my voice broke, let all the rage I had bottled up for years spill over. Rage at him. Rage at what he had done to me. Rage at what he had done to us.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    I forced my hands to stay still, forced my voice to stay trapped behind clenched teeth. Doing anything now¨Cscreaming, hitting him, giving in to that anger would only draw unnecessary attention. Thest thing Charlie needed was for me to provoke the wrong person in this crowded, dangerous room.

    So I swallowed hard and did what my father had always taught me: I stayed calm. Or at least, I tried. Calm was the only shield I had left.

    I shifted my body ever so slightly, inching away from him. I wasn¡¯t going to sit next to him. Not after everything. Not after what he tried to do ¨C what he nearly seeded in doing. This wasn¡¯t just any man. This was a monster. The same monster who had once tried to kill me and my family.

    I didn¡¯t dignify him with a reply. Instead, I turned my full attention back to Charlie, who clung to my arm like it was <b>the </b>only se thing in this ce. His wide eyes were searching mine, waiting for guidance.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to gently move, okay?¡± I whispered, leaning close so only he could hear. ¡°Move as slowly as you can<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Charlie nodded, his little chin trembling, and together we began to inch away. The robbers were distracted for now, their eyes elsewhere, and I knew this was our chance to quietly shift position. Every movement felt like it took an eternity, but I kept my breathing even, kept my hand firmly on Charlie¡¯s back to steady him.

    For a moment, it worked.

    And then, from the corner of my eye, I noticed movement. Him. He wasn¡¯t staying behind. He was following us.

    ¡°Where are you moving to?¡± he asked in that same calm, intrusive tone, as if he had the right to know, as if he still had some im

    on us.

    I didn¡¯t answer. My jaw tightened, my lips sealed shut. He didn¡¯t deserve my words, my attention, or my acknowledgment. He had already taken enough from me.

    So I ignored him.

    Charlie and I kept moving, as far from him as the crowded space allowed. But every time we shifted, he shifted too, shadowing us. Like a predator trailing its prey, he stayed just close enough to make his presence known, just close enough to remind me he wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

    The room was tight, packed with frightened people, and our options for movement were painfully limited. If we moved too far, if we drew too much attention, the robbers would notice. And if that happened, things could spiral out of control.

    Still, I kept moving, kept inching away, because I couldn¡¯t stand being near him.

    But no matter how far I tried to go, he followed.

    AD

 Ex wife bye 251

    Chapter <b>251 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>251 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The deep,manding voice sliced through the tense silence, making every muscle in my body freeze in ce. It was the one thing I had been praying wouldn¡¯t happen. My worst fear had juste true- the robbers had noticed us moving.

    For the past few minutes, Charlie and I had been creeping slowly, barely shifting across the floor in hopes that no one would care or catch on. Our movements were so small that I thought maybe, just maybe we could get away with it. But it wasn¡¯t about speed, not really. It was about numbers. Two of us shifting at the same time was already risky. Add that bastard Adrian trailing behind us, and it was like waving a red g in front of a bull.

    We had been trying to edge away from him too, not wanting to look like we were together. But it didn¡¯t matter. The robber¡¯s sharp eyes had picked up on our attempt, and now one of them was marching toward us with heavy, deliberate steps.

    My pulse jumped into my throat. I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do or how far he was willing to go to prove a point. My palms had gone mmy, and I could feel Charlie stiffen beside me.

    ¡°Where do you people think you¡¯re going?¡± the man sneered, his tone thick with mockery. He swung his riflezily, though the menace in his eyes was anything but casual. ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice the little dance you were trying to pull?¡±

    I parted my lips, ready to say something, anything to calm the situation. But before I could even form a word, Adrian¡¯s voice rang out, firm and reckless.

    ¡°It was my idea,¡± Adrian said quickly, drawing every bit of attention to himself. ¡°They had nothing to do with it.¡±

    I wanted to choke him, He was either incredibly brave or incredibly stupid ¨C probably both. The robber stopped in his tracks, narrowing his eyes at him.

    ¡°Oh, it was your idea?¡± The man let out a low chuckle, the kind that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°And tell me, pretty boy, what exactly did you think was going to happen? You nned to crawl your way out of here while we just sat back and pped for you?¡±

    His mocking tone grated against my ears. My stomach twisted as I watched Adrian, who somehow managed to hold his ground even with a rifle trained not too far from him.

    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t our intention,¡± Adrian replied, his voice steady, though I could see the tightness in his jaw. ¡°We were sitting directly under the air conditioner. She was already freezing. We just wanted to move a little. Last I checked, that wasn¡¯t a crime.¡±

    The words hung in the air, thick with tension. For a second, I thought the robber might actually consider it. But then I saw it ¨C the faint twitch in his jaw, the way his hand flexed over his weapon. He wasn¡¯t moved by Adrian¡¯s exnation. He was annoyed, insulted even, that someone dared to speak back to him.

    The robber¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk that didn¡¯t belong anywhere near humor. His free hand slid through his greasy hair, pushing <b>it </b>back in a motion that looked casual, but I knew it was anything but. He was building up, winding himself tight like a coil about to spring.

    And then it happened.

    Before anyone could blink, the robber swung the butt of his rifle with brutal force. The sharp crack of metal meeting skull echoed through the hall, followed by Adrian¡¯s strangled groan.

    Chapter <b>251 </b>

    Even <b>though </b>Adrian <b>had </b>been seated, the blow was strong enough to knock himpletely off bnce. He <b>toppled </b>backward, crashing t onto the cold, hard floor with a sickening thud.

    For a heartbeat, the entire room went silent.

    Then came the gasp. Dozens of hostages sucked in air all at once, the sound sharp and collective. A few women screamed, the noise breaking high and frantic, though quickly muffled in fear of angering the robbers further.

    And all I could do was sit there, frozen in ce, as the atmosphere grew heavier, dread pressing down on every single one of us.

    ¡°Did that hurt? The next time you try something like this, I¡¯ll put a bullet in you.¡± The robber¡¯s voice dripped with rage, his words sharp enough to slice through the already tense silence. He gave Adrian onest re before turning away, striding back toward the group of men who were sweeping jewelry into bags from the terrified hostages.

    The whole room seemed to hold its breath, every hostage trembling, some whispering prayers under their breath. My own chest was tight, fear running like fire in my veins, but at the same time, anger bubbled up, because Adrian just had to open his mouth.

    When he finally stood, his movements slow and heavy, I noticed his hand pressed firmly against his forehead. A secondter, he pulled it away, and I saw a thin line of blood trickling down the side of his face.

    ¡°Why?¡± The word left my mouth before I could stop it, sharp and using. My voice was low, but there was no mistaking the edge

    in it.

    ¡°Why what?¡± he asked back, his tone oddly calm, as if being threatened at gunpoint and bleeding from his head were just another part of his day. He wiped at the blood with the back of his palm, smearing it across his skin.

    ¡°Why did you do what you just did? Why did you speak?¡± My fists clenched at my sides as I tried to steady my voice, trying not to let the anger show, but it was nearly impossible.

    Adrian tilted his head, his expression almost confused, like he couldn¡¯t understand why I would even ask. ¡°You were clearly in trouble, and I decided to help.¡±

    ¡°Help?¡± I hissed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help. I don¡¯t need it. And because of you, we got noticed! My son and I ¨C we are trying to move away from you, Adrian. But you just keep following <i>us</i><i>, </i>keep trying tomunicate, like you can¡¯t take a hint.¡± My words dripped with sarcasm, each one heavy with resentment./

    For a second, his face darkened, but then, just as quickly his expression shifted. There was something in his eyes that I couldn¡¯t quite ce. Excitement? Relief? It was almost like someone had just handed him the answer to a question he¡¯d been waiting too long to ask.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s actually your son,¡± Adrian said slowly, his voice carrying a strange mix of triumph and wonder. ¡°When he told me, I didn¡¯t want to fully believe it. But hearing it from you now¡­ it confirms everything.¡±

    My chest tightened, and I stared at him, disgust rising like bile in my throat. I let my eyes wander from the blood matting his hair to the stubborn determination on his face. Even sitting there injured, he carried that same infuriating arrogance that had haunted me for years.

    ¡°And how does that concern you?¡± I snapped, unable to hide the irritation in my voice. ¡°What difference does it make to you if I confirm it?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes softened just slightly, though his jaw was set like stone. He leaned forward, lowering his <i>voice </i>as if the whole world didn¡¯t need to hear what he was about to say.

    ¡°It concerns me because ever since I heard those words from your son,¡± he paused, his gaze piercing straight through me, ¡°one

    question has been roaming around my brain till now.¡±

    My breath hitched.

    He studied me with an intensity that made me want to look away, but I couldn¡¯t. My stomach twisted, a knot of dread forming day

    inside me.

    Finally, he asked the question I¡¯d been most afraid of.

    ¡°Is he my son?¡±

    ¤Þ

 Ex wife bye 252

    <b>Chapter </b><b>252 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Is that young boy my son?¡± Adrian asked again, his eyes fixed on Charlie with an intensity that made my skin crawl

    My chest tightened. Why was he asking me this now? I thought he already knew. Or maybe he just wanted to hear me admit it out loud, to force the truth from my lips. The weight of his gaze pressed against me, as if he could see straight through my heart and into the years I had worked so hard to bury.

    ¡°Why do you like asking so many unnecessary questions?¡± I snapped, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already

    I know, so why rub salt into an open wound?¡±

    He didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. And how do you expect me to know when I¡¯m literally staring at someone I thought was dead for years? Then, out of nowhere, I see you again on TV and another man is standing next to you, holding you <b>by </b>the waist.¡±

    His voice was low, steady, but I could hear the frustration bleeding through every word.

    I clenched my fists in myp, nails digging into my palm. ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± I bit out, rolling my eyes away from him, unwilling to let him see the storm brewing inside me.

    ¡°Is this how you behave toward me after all these years?¡± he asked, and for some reason, that question lit a fire in me. He had the audacity to look confused, even hurt, as if he was the victim here.

    ¡°You really have some nerve, Adrian,¡± I said, my voice trembling, not <i>from </i>weakness but from rage I had swallowed for too long. ¡°You¡¯re lucky this chaos even brought you here to speak to me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to look in your direction<b>, </b>not even once.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean,¡± he countered, leaning closer, his brows furrowed. ¡°Hearing you speak now, I can literally hear the hatred dripping from your voice. I don¡¯t understand it. I don¡¯t know what I did to make you hate me like this. Because five years ago, before you disappeared before I thought you died we weren¡¯t exactly the best of friends, no. But you didn¡¯t have this¡­ this fire, this poison, that you¡¯re showing me right now.¡±

    His words stung more than I wanted to admit, not because they were true, but because of how blind he still was to what really happened. My lips curved into a bitter smile, though my chest ached with old memories.

    ¡°You ask me why I hate you?¡± I leaned forward, my eyes narrowing into his, the distance between us charged with years of pain and betrayal. ¡°What did you expect? That I¡¯de running back into your arms? That I¡¯d smile and pretend everything was fine? After what you did, Adrian?¡± My voice dropped, trembling with rage I could no longer hold back.

    He opened his mouth, but I cut him off, my words like venom.

    ¡°After you tried to kill me¡­ and my child.¡±

    Thest words slipped from my lips in a whisper, soft enough that Charlie wouldn¡¯t hear. But Adrian heard. And I wanted him to.

    His eyes immediately widened in shock, his brows squeezing together as though what I had just said was the most unthinkable thing he had ever heard. His mouth opened slightly before he finally spoke, his tone sharp but confused.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked, his voice carrying both disbelief and frustration.

    I crossed my arms, ring at him like he was the lowest form of life. My chest tightened with anger, but I refused to let it show as

    weakness<b>. </b>I wanted my words to cut, to stab at him the way his betrayal had stabbed at me.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re doing your specialty,¡± I said bitterly, my lips curling in disgust. ¡°Always acting dumb when you¡¯re cornered. But <b>you </b>

    past, right?¡± know, that¡¯s not gonna change the

    His brow furrowed even deeper, his lips trembling as if he wanted to argue but couldn¡¯t find the right words.

    ¡°Why would you think such a thing of me?¡± he finally said, his voice stillced in shock, but there was something else in it too ¨C <b>a </b>crack, a tremble, like maybe deep down he was terrified of what I was using him of.

    I let out a sharpugh, a sound without humor, only pain. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯s not like I was the first person you¡¯ve tried killing. You literally killed my foster parents, Adrian. And now you¡¯re standing here, acting like you¡¯ve never done something like that before.¡± My tone was sharp, biting, meant to be as rude and unrelenting as possible.

    He clenched his fists at his side, shaking his head, eyes wide as if I had pped him across the face.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I would try to fucking kill you!¡± he snapped back, his voice suddenly louder, raw with emotion. ¡°Those guys killed my mom, so they deserved what they got. You know that! They were not innocent! But you¡­¡± He pointed at me with trembling hands, his voice cracking under the weight of his words. ¡°What reason would I even have toe after you for?¡±

    His tone held desperation, as if begging me to believe him. But I wasn¡¯t about to give in that easily.

    I took a deep breath, my voice rising without my permission, my anger leaking out with every syble. ¡°Looking at you right now, hearing all this you¡¯re saying, it just makes me sick to my core. How dare you deny something like this? The men you sent after me and my family they were the ones who told me you were behind it! One of them literally said your name, Adrian. He said you were going to see me and that child in hell. And now, here you are, standing in front of me, lying through your teeth after everything?¡±

    My chest was heaving now, my voice louder than I had intended. My hands shook, and I could feel tears threatening to rise, but! swallowed them back. I refused to look weak.

    Adrian¡¯s face twisted in pain, his voice lowering, softer, but every word filled with desperation.

    ¡°Look, Olivia,¡± he said slowly, almost like he was afraid of breaking me with his tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got all these stories from, but I can assure you one thing I didn¡¯t send anyone to kill you or your family. I swear it. After you stormed off from my ce, I heard that the house you were staying in exploded. They told me you died in the st. Olivia¡­ I mourned you for days. Thinking that you were dead.¡±

    His words pierced through the thick wall I had built around my heart. I wanted to scream, to call him a liar again, but when I looked into his eyes, I froze.

    stared, unblinking, searching for the tiniest twitch of guilt, the smallest hint of deception. Instead, what I saw there shook me to my core. His eyes weren¡¯t defensive anymore, they weren¡¯t filled with anger or arrogance. They were filled with sincerity. Real, raw sincerity.

    For a split second, my heart faltered. Could he actually be telling the truth?

    I hated the way that thought burned in my chest. My whole body screamed at me not to believe him, not after everything, not after the pain I had endured. Yet staring into those eyes¡­ I couldn¡¯t deny what I felt. He looked like a man telling the truth.

    But eyes could be deceiving. Eyes had lied to me before.

    I clenched my fists, taking a shaky breath. If he wasn¡¯t the one who sent those people after me, then who did?

 Ex wife bye 253

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    (57),

    55 vouchers

    ¡°What are you talking about? Someone sent people to kill you and your family?¡± I asked, still struggling to wrap my head around everything I had just heard from Olivia.

    Her words didn¡¯t feel real. The moment they left her mouth, my chest tightened, like my body was refusing to believe her. I stared at her, waiting for her to exin, but all I got in return was silence. She simply stood there, her gaze fixed on me.

    It wasn¡¯t just staring ¨C no, it was deeper than that. It felt like she was searching for something in my eyes, like she was peeling me apartyer byyer, testing if I was lying, if I was strong enough to hear the truth, or maybe if I was even worthy of knowing it. Whatever it was, it made me uneasy, like I was standing naked under a spotlight.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right ce to talk about it,¡± she finally said. Her voice carried a sharp edge. The hatred inside her hadn¡¯t disappeared, it was still there, just below the surface but her tone was heavier now, more guarded.

    I frowned. ¡°This guys¡­¡± I jerked my chin toward the armed men standing watch. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re done with whatever they¡¯re nning. So to me, it looks like we¡¯ve got nothing but time for you to exin.¡±

    Her lips curled into something close to a sneer, sarcasm dripping from her expression. She turned fully to me, her eyes narrowing. ¡°And how do you expect us to talk about something like that in a situation like this? Huh?¡± Her voice rose slightly.

    The bitterness in her tone cut deeper than the actual words. I wanted to argue, to tell her that every secret she kept only put her and her boy in more danger. But before I could open my mouth, she added, her voice dropping into something softer, more resigned, ¡°We don¡¯t even know if we¡¯re going to leave this ce alive.¡±

    I leaned toward her, my voice firm, leaving no room for doubt. ¡°Rx. You and your son are going to leave here alive. In fact, everyone here will.¡±

    She blinked, taken aback by the sheer certainty in my tone. For a second, her sharpness faded, and all I saw was confusion written across her face. Her eyebrow arched, suspicion creeping back in. ¡°And you expect me to believe you?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°I give you my word on it. That was what I was trying to tell you the moment I saw you, when you started crawling away slowly with your son. I wanted you to know you didn¡¯t need to run. I¡¯ve got this under control.¡±

    She hesitated, ncing at her boy for a heartbeat before looking back at me. The fight in her eyes dimmed slightly, though it didn¡¯t vanishpletely. ¡°Okay,¡± she muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s say I do believe you. How exactly do you n on getting us out of here safely?¡±

    ¨C

    That was the question I¡¯d been waiting for the moment she shifted from skepticism to possibility. I straightened a little, lowering my voice so none of the guards nearby could overhear.

    ¡°Well,¡± I began, ¡°before they brought me over here and took my phone, I managed to make contact. I called themissioner directly and exined what was happening. I also got a message through to Dan. So right now, I¡¯m damn sure both the police and my boys are already on their way here. And once they arrive?¡± I

    65 vouchers

    leaned back smirking despite the throbbing pain in my head. ¡°Every one of these bastards is going straight to jail.¡±

    I tilted my head toward the man across the room, the same one who had swung his weapon against me earlier. Even now, I could see him standing there with that smug, self¨Csatisfied grin stered across his face. He thought he¡¯d won. He thought he was in control.

    But he was wrong.

    ¡°Especially that one over there,¡± I continued, my voice cold now,ced with venom. ¡°The one who thought it was funny to hit me with his gun. I want to see him dragged out of here in cuffs, his face pale, his cocky smile wiped clean. I want him to feel what it¡¯s like when the tables turn.¡±

    Almost instinctively, my hand went up to my head. The bleeding had slowed, crusting into an ugly line across my scalp, but the pain was still sharp like someone had split my skull open with a de. Every throb reminded me of what that man had done, every pulse of pain fueled my anger.

    And in that moment, I told myself he was going to pay forying his filthy hands on me.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s only a matter of time. All we have to do is wait patiently. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been calm, and that¡¯s also why I said this is the best time to talk about it, because neither of us is busy in a situation like this,¡± I added, trying to make my voice sound as steady as possible.

    I thought that when she heard me say help ising, her face would light up, maybe even show the tiniest spark of relief. But Olivia didn¡¯t even blink. Not a smile, not a shift in her expression. It was like she had built an iron wall around herself and nothing I said could slip through. Even when I gently asked her to tell me about her past, about what had happened to her she just rolled her eyes in that dismissive way that cut deeper than any words could, then tightened her grip on Charlie and dragged him closer to her side, as though protecting him from me.

    The rejection stung. I clenched my fists at my side, willing myself to keep calm. ¡°Why are you ignoring me? Can¡¯t we at least talk?¡± I asked, trying to keep my tone from sounding desperate, though I could hear the faint crack in my own voice.

    Her head snapped toward me, and the venom in her eyes returned full force. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a wife and child to worry about instead of trying to speak to me?¡±

    Her words hit me like a bucket of cold water. A wife? A child? For a second, my mind froze. What was she even talking about? Thest time I checked, I wasn¡¯t married, and as far as I knew, I didn¡¯t have a child.

    My chest tightened. Could she possibly mean¡­ Isadora?

    I remembered the day, years ago, when Isadora had stood in front of me with that smug look on her face, announcing that she was pregnant with my child. Olivia had been there. She had witnessed it. But she never knew the truth that it had all been a lie, a maniption that cost me more than I could ever count.

    I swallowed hard, meeting Olivia¡¯s using eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no ring on my finger, Olivia. I¡¯m not married. And as for a kid¡­¡± I paused and nced at Charlie, who sat quietly, too young to fully understand the tension but old enough to sense the storm brewing between the adults. ¡°¡­I might have a kid, but I don¡¯t know yet. And if I do, he¡¯s sitting right in front of me.¡± I tilted my head toward Charlie, my voice softening for the boy¡¯s sake.

    Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a bitter half¨Csmile. It wasn¡¯t a smile of amusement ¨C it was sharp, cutting, designed to

    57

    # 55 vouchers

    wound. ¡°So you¡¯re also going to deny your little affair with your mistress, Isadora?¡± she spat. Her eyes darkened as her grip around Charlie tightened protectively. ¡°And wasn¡¯t she pregnant for you? It¡¯s been over five years, so I¡¯m sure the baby is all grown now.¡±

 Ex wife bye 254

    <b>Chapter </b><b>254 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    Staring at him, I could see the shock written all over his face, as though every word <b>that </b><b>had </b>just left my lips was something foreign, something he could never imagine hearing from <b>me</b><b>. </b>His eyes widened slightly, his jaw tightened, and for a brief second, I <b>saw </b>the flicker of <b>doubt</b><b>, </b>like he was trying to convince himself that I was the one who had lost grip of reality.

    ¡°Listen, you¡¯ve got everything all mixed up,¡± he said, his tone firm but not angry, the kind of voice a man uses when he¡¯s desperate to be believed.

    But before I could even form my reply, my attention shifted. Movement behind him caught my eye ¨C subtle, almost too subtle but my instincts sharpened instantly. Someone was crawling through the back, moving slowly and deliberately, toward the same space Adrian and I were.

    And then I saw her.

    It was a woman.

    I leaned slightly to the side, craning my neck just enough to get a clear look at her face, and the moment her features registered in my mind, my eyebrows shot upward. Recognition hit me like a bucket of cold water, but instead of freezing me, it ignited something far hotter. My blood boiled, my breath caught in my chest, and I felt the me inside me roar back to life.

    Her.

    It was her.

    The audacity of that woman to set foot in mypany¡­ The sheer gall of her to even dare cross the threshold of this building, let alone walk so brazenly into an event where every eye

    the invitations had spread could fall upon her. I knew this ceremony was open to everyone far and wide, businesspeople, allies, even rivals but this? I never once expected her to show up. And worse Adrian too?

    ¨C

    If I had known¡­ if I had even suspected¡­ I would have given the guards strict orders from the beginning. I would have told them to bar those two froming anywhere near the doors. But it was toote now. Toote. They were already inside. They were here, breathing my air, disrupting my peace.

    My eyes snapped back to Adrian.

    He sat there next to me, staring with his convincing expression, feeding me his carefully chosen lies, pretending as if he was innocent in all of this. And yet he dared to bring her here? That woman?

    <b>17:25 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>4 </b>

    M

    My chest tightened with fury, because the truth pressed heavily against my heart. The <b>same </b>Woman Isadora was responsible for everything. She was the reason Charlie¡¯s brother <b>was </b>dead. She was the reason my world had cracked apart in ways that could never be fully mended. If not for her, if not for her selfish, cruel hand in it all, I would have had two blessings today. My son would not have been robbed of someone who should have been <b>his </b>protector.

    And now she was here as if she had every right.

    My hands curled into fists, The heat rising inside me was almost unbearable, and a single question burned its way across my mind.

    Did she have a death wish? Did she truly want to tempt fate by stepping into my world again?

    I tilted my chin up, unable to hold my silence any longer. My voice came out sharp, cutting through the murmurs of the room like a de.

    ¡°Speak of the devil,¡± I muttered, my gaze locked on her every movement.

    Adrian¡¯s brows furrowed. His face shifted from confusion to something darker. At first, he didn¡¯t understand, but then, slowly, he followed my eyes. He turned his head back and caught sight of the exact same thing that had set my blood on fire.

    I didn¡¯t miss the way his body stiffened. I didn¡¯t miss the way the color drained slightly from his face.

    ¡°What?¡± he breathed, his voice breaking into the quiet between us. It was barely a whisper, so soft I almost thought I imagined it but I heard it. I heard the shock and the disbelief tangled inside that single word. He hadn¡¯t expected her either, or at least that¡¯s how it sounded.

    But I didn¡¯t care about his surprise.

    I leaned forward, my voice low butced with venom, every word carefully chosen to cut him where it hurt.

    ¡°You¡¯re over here talking with me,¡± I said slowly, ¡°while your mistress is all alone over there. But don¡¯t worry she¡¯sing for you now. So go talk to her, Adrian. Go run back to her, and stay away from me and my son.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯te here with her,¡± Adrian said suddenly, his voice tight but controlled. His eyes, however, told a different story. They were wide, unblinking, fixed on Isadora as though she were some ghost that had crawled out of his past and walked straight into the present.

    When she realized Adrian was staring at her, her lips curled into a smile. Not a shy one, not even a polite one. It was the kind of smile that carried secrets, a smile that knew it was being watched. And yet, Adrian didn¡¯t smile back. He just kept staring at her, his expression a

    mixture of shock and something deeper pain, maybe.

    CSX

    I didn¡¯t even bother answering him after that. What was the point? I decided it was safer, smarter even, to stay quiet and mind my own business. The tension in the room was already unbearable with these armed men blocking every exit, waving their guns at anyone who dared to twitch too much. If not for the fact that they were here, that they had us trapped in ce with their weapons gleaming under the dim lights, I swear I would have killed one <i>of </i>them right then and there just to release some of the rage building up inside me.

    Adrian¡¯s voice broke through again, low and cautious this time, the kind of voice a man uses when he doesn¡¯t want to draw the wrong kind of attention. ¡°What are you doing here? And how did you know I was here?¡± His tone wasn¡¯t angry yet, but it wasn¡¯t kind either.

    Isadora stopped once she was close enough to answer him. Her eyes flicked briefly in my direction, but she didn¡¯t dare hold my stare. She knew better. She knew whatever storm I was holding back was something she didn¡¯t want to get caught in. Because one day, maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow but one day, I¡¯d do things to her that she would never seeing.

    ¡°Babe,¡± she began, her voice soft, calm, almost dripping with affection. ¡°Why are you saying this while seeing me here? This is an open ceremony, so I have every right to be here. And I came for you too. Can we talk?¡±

    Her words were so gentle, so filled with a fake kind of love, that for a moment it almost sounded like she believed them herself. But I wanted tough. Talk? During a robbery? With men pacing around us, rifles clutched in their hands, barking orders at the terrified guests? Who in their right mind thought now was a good time to sort out old heartbreaks?

    Can¡¯t they see their lives are hanging by a thread? Can¡¯t they hear the fear in the room, the shaky breaths, the suppressed cries, the sound of jewelry and wallets being emptied into bags?

    But that was their business, not mine. I forced myself to look away, tightening my grip around my son. His small body pressed against mine was the only thing keeping me steady. My whole focus should have been on protecting him, making sure he didn¡¯t panic, making sure he didn¡¯t draw attention to us. Yet no matter how hard I tried to block them out, their conversation kept slipping into my ears, pulling me in like a ma.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Adrian shot back, and this time his voice carried more bite. His words sliced the air between them like a de. ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, you lost the right to call me that years ago. The day you lied to me about the pregnancy.¡±

    Thosest words hung in the air, heavy, impossible to ignore.

    My whole body stiffened. That single word pregnancy snatched me out of my attempt to stay calm. My head turned slightly, almost against my will, toward their direction. My heart thudded once, hard and loud. What did he just say?

    What was he talking about

    68400

    that she lied about the pregnancy?

    <b><i>AD </i></b>

 Ex wife bye 255

    <b>Chapter </b>255

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    I looked between the both of them, even though I didn¡¯t want to. My head told me <b>to </b><b>look </b>away, to ignore them, but hearing what Adrian just said pulled me back in against <b>my </b>will. <b>His </b>words lodged themselves into my chest, heavy and sharp, forcing me to pay attention<b>. </b>

    Five years ago. The memory still burned, raw and bitter. That was part of the reason I left. Isadora had looked me straight in the eye and told Adrian she was carrying his child. She <b>had </b>said it so confidently, so convincingly, that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to think it was <b>a </b>lie. I <b>mean</b><b>, </b>there are just some things a person doesn¡¯t lie about. A pregnancy¡­ a child¡­ those <b>are </b>sacred truths, and even at my most doubtful moments, I never thought anyone would dare use something like that as a weapon.

    And yet, I just heard it from Adrian¡¯s own mouth. The truth. My heart thudded against my ribs as I tried to process it, but the questions came anyway¨Cunwanted, relentless, flooding my mind faster than I could shove them back down. If she lied about that, then what else? How much of the pain I carried, the choices I made, were built on nothing but smoke and her maniption?

    I wanted to ask. God, I wanted to demand answers, to throw every burning question in my chest straight at him and at her. But I didn¡¯t open my mouth. I couldn¡¯t. Thest thing I wanted was for either of them to see that I cared. That this still mattered to me. That their twisted history still had the power to unsteady me. So I kept my lips sealed, biting down on the questions until they tasted like iron on my tongue.

    ¡ª

    Adrian, though he noticed. He always did. His eyes caught mine, and for a moment it was like he could read every thought I was too stubborn to say aloud. He tilted his head slightly, his voice low, but steady.

    ¡°Yeah, you heard me right,¡± he said, holding my gaze without flinching. ¡°You were there when she told me she was carrying my child.¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t stop there. His jaw tightened, his tone carrying both anger and exhaustion.¡°A few monthster I found out that she was lying to me. She just used that to tie me down, to keep me close, feeding me false hopes. And like a fool, I let her.¡±

    The air grew heavier between us. Isadora shifted, her voice sharp, cutting through the tension like ss scraping on stone. ¡°You know there¡¯s really no need to talk about this here, right?¡± she said, her eyes flicking to me only once before she focused back on Adrian. Her words were meant for him, not me. Always for him.

    But Adrian didn¡¯t back down. His voice was louder this time, deliberate, as if he wanted every syble to stab where it hurt.¡±Oh, there¡¯s every need,¡± he snapped. ¡°And you know what? I¡¯m

    <b>17:25 </b>Thu<b>, </b>Sep 4

    d Olivia¡¯s here. I want her to see this, to hear it from me. I want her to know there¡¯s nothing going on between <i>us </i>anymore not after what you did.¡±

    I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t blink. I just kept looking at them, watching two people argue over <b>a </b><b>past </b>that had already stolen so much from me.

    Then Adrian turned his attention back to me. His eyes softened, but his words were heavy with a weight I wasn¡¯t sure I could carry.¡°I don¡¯t have a mistress. I¡¯m not married. And I don¡¯t have a child.¡± He paused, letting the silence dig deeper before he asked the question again, the one that hung between us like a de.¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking, Olivia. Is he my son?¡±

    My chest tightened, and for a moment I couldn¡¯t breathe. The ground felt unsteady beneath me. My eyes, almost against my will, drifted toward Isadora. Her eyes widened, shock flickering across her face like lightning.

    Of course, she would be surprised. How could she not? After all, she had been the one who made me lose my pregnancy all those years ago. She thought she had erased every chance, every possibility. She thought she had left me broken with nothing left to hold onto.

    But now¡­ here I was, still standing. Still carrying the truth she never expected me to have.

    Her gaze dropped to Charlie, who sat quietly, caught in the storm of all this chaos. He was trembling, his small shoulders stiff, fear written all over his little face as he tried to make sense of the tension around him. Isadora¡¯s expression shifted as she looked at him, realization

    dawning slowly, painfully. I could see it in her eyes as she started to piece everything together

    every hint, every clue, every truth she had once buried but could no longer ignore.

    ¡ª

    I saw the fire in her eyes light up as she clenched her fists where she sat on the floor. There was a raw intensity in her re, the kind that told me she wanted to rip me apart, but couldn¡¯t at least not here, not now. And some part of me liked it. No, I more than liked it I relished it. This was new to me, seeing her like this, seeing Isadora stripped of her cold, superior mask. She had humiliated me countless times in the past, dragged my name through the dirt without flinching, and broken me down when I was at my weakest. But this moment? This was going to be my turn. My way of giving her a taste of her own poison.

    I turned toward Adrian, who had been silent waiting for my response. My chest tightened for a second, but then I let the words slip out boldly.

    ¡°Yes, Charlie is your son.¡±

    The air in the room changed instantly. I could practically hear Isadora¡¯s world cracking. I watched her closely, and the sight filled me with a twisted satisfaction I couldn¡¯t hide. Tears began to build in her eyes, glistening like broken ss. Her lips trembled, her mouth parting in shock, as though I had driven a de straight through her chest. She tried to stayposed, but the pain was written all over her face. For once, she wasn¡¯t the one in control she was the one bleeding.

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>4 </b>

    Et si voucher

    Adrian, on the other hand, reacted in theplete opposite way. His expression broke <b>open </b>into something I hadn¡¯t seen from him in a long time¨Chappiness. Pure, unguarded happiness. It was like I had pulled him out of a dark pit, a pit he had been drowning in for years. His eyes lit up, and for a brief second, he almost looked like a different man entirely.

    But I couldn¡¯t understand it. I didn¡¯t see what there was to be so happy about. Did he really think that just because I told him the truth that Charlie was his son that everything was suddenly fixed? That he could walk back into Charlie¡¯s life as if nothing had happened? That he could y ¡°dad¡± after all these years? No. That wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    èF

    The truth is, Charlie doesn¡¯t need him. If it were up to me, Charlie would be better off without Adrian at all. A father like that is worse than no father at all.

    But then, before I could fully process Adrian¡¯s strange joy, something else caught my eye something that froze me. Isadora moved. Slowly, carefully, she reached into her dress and pulled something out.

    A phone.

    My breath hitched. That was strange, impossible even. The robbers had taken everyone¡¯s phones when this nightmare started, stripping us of any way to call for help. How did hers survive? Did they miss it somehow? Did she manage to hide it? Or¡­ had she been holding on to it the entire time, waiting for the perfect moment?

    Questions swirled in my head, but the bigger one screamed louder: had she already called the police?

    If she hadn¡¯t, she needed to. But the danger was real if the robbers discovered she still had her phone, she would be putting not only herself but all of us in far greater danger. Yet she didn¡¯t seem to care about that. Her face burned with anger, her thumbs furiously flying across the screen, sending a message to someone. I hoped it was the police. God, I hoped it was the police. I wanted them here fast, before things spiraled further out of control.

    Adrian, meanwhile, broke the silence. His voice was softer than I expected, almost vulnerable.

    ¡°A few days ago,¡± he said, ¡°I asked myself when I would finally have a child of my own. I wondered if maybe it was because I was cruel to women, that I¡¯d never had the chance to be a father. But today, hearing this¡­¡±

    <b>99 </b>

    I cut him off before he could finish, my tone sharp and dismissive.

    ¡°Save whatever people talk you¡¯re about to say, Adrian. You asked me if he was your son, and I

    answered.¡±

    He stared at me, shocked¨Cshocked not by my words, but by the fact that I didn¡¯t even care to hear him out. His mouth hung slightly open, his joy faltering, as if he couldn¡¯t believe I would

    shut him down so quickly.

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 256

    <b>Chapter 256 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    is <b>vouchers </b>

    Adrian was just about to speak when the sound of heavy footsteps echoed across the hall. The noise instantly silenced every whisper, every muffled sob, and every shaky breath. My eyes snapped toward the direction <b>the </b>sound wasing from.

    Adrian and I turned our heads at the same time, almost in sync. It wasn¡¯t just another one of the masked men patrolling with guns, it was the one who seemed to be in charge. The way the others reacted to his presence, stepping aside as if to make way for him, told me everything I needed to know. He was the leader.

    He strolled toward the center of the room with a confidence that chilled my blood, finally tugging at his mask and pulling it off. His face was rugged, the kind of face that told stories of violence and survival. He didn¡¯t look like someone who spared lives for free.

    ¡°Alright everyone,¡± his voice boomed, silencing the faint murmurs in the room, ¡°you all have cooperated well. Everyone has submitted their jewelry, their wallets, their watches. Because of that, everyone gets to live as we walk out of here.¡±

    For a split second, the tension in the room loosened. People exhaled shakily, exchanging relieved nces. I even heard the faintest sound of muffled sobs that carried a tone of gratitude instead of fear. The promise of life after the nightmare¨Cfilled the air like fragile ss¨Cdelicate, ready to shatter at the slightest crack.

    But I wasn¡¯t fooled.

    I stared at the man carefully, noticing the way his lips curved into a smirk that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His words were too rehearsed, too sharp, like the prelude to something worse. My stomach twisted because I knew ¡ª this wasn¡¯t over.

    And then, he spoke again.

    ¡°Everyone would live¡­ except for one person.¡±

    The room went dead silent. His pause stretched like a rope pulling tighter and tighter until my lungs ached. And then his eyes, sharp and merciless,nded squarely on me.

    The moment our gazes met, I felt an invisible grip tighten around my throat. Fear mped down hard, suffocating me, yet I clenched my fists in myp, refusing to let it show. I would not give him the satisfaction. of seeing me break.

    Whispers rushed like wind through the crowd. People shifted ufortably, their gazes darting between me and the leader as though they were watching my fate unfold in real time. My pulse pounded in my ears<b>, </b>each beat echoing louder than thest.

    He started walking toward me. Slow, deliberate steps that reverberated across the hall like a countdown. Each thud of his boots felt like the tick of a clock dragging me closer to death. My instinct screamed at me to grab Charlie, to run as far and as fast as I could. But I knew if I tried, it wouldn¡¯t just be me ¨C Charlie would pay the price too. The thought of my little boy¡¯s terrified face was enough to glue me to the floor.

    When he reached me, his shadow loomed over where I sat. He tilted his head slightly, his lips curling into a

    <b>15:26 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    mockery of a smile.

    :

    25 <b>vouchers </b>

    ¡°Now then,¡± he drawled, his voiceced with mock amusement, ¡°my colleague over here told me that <b>you </b><b>and </b>your boyfriend were trying to sneak out of here right under our noses.¡±

    The usation cut through the air like a de. He looked down on me with such disdain, like I was nothing more than an insect he was deciding whether to squash.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice rang out before I could even gather the courage to speak. He sounded firmer this time, louder, almost desperate. ¡°She was just moving away from the air conditioner. It was my idea for her to move away!¡±

    I jerked my gaze to Adrian, my heart lurching at the way he stood his ground. He was trembling slightly, but his words carried strength, his attempt to shield me from the me as if his life depended on it.

    The leader¡¯s head snapped toward him, his narrowed eyes sharpening.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you, Mister.¡± His voice was like venom, dripping with irritation as he fixed his attention fully on Adrian.

    The shift in his focus made my stomach plummet. I could see where this was going

    ¡°You know,¡± the leader said slowly, his tone low and deliberate, ¡°you have a pretty loud mouth. You like involving yourself in other people¡¯s business¡­ even when it doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    Then it happened.

    In one sudden, brutal motion, he raised his gun and cocked it, the metallic click echoing like thunder in the silence. He pointed it directly at Adrian¡¯s chest.

    A collective gasp surged across the room. Fear rippled through every corner as people clutched each other, muffled screams breaking out. My own heart nearly stopped, my breath catching in my throat.

    The world around me blurred into noise and chaos, but my focus stayed locked on the sight of that gun. It¡¯s cold, merciless barrel aimed at Adrian.

    I used my hand to cover Charlie¡¯s eyes so he wouldn¡¯t see the chaos unfolding before us. His small frame trembled under my palm, and I could feel his rapid breaths against my wrist. The air in the room was thick with fear, a silence so sharp it could slice through skin, broken only by the shaky gasps of people who clearly thought this was theirst day on earth.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes¡­ Those eyes were steady. He stared up at the robber, unflinching, unbothered, as though the muzzle of the gun pointed at him was nothing more than a child¡¯s toy. There was no fear in him, not even a flicker.

    Yet in the middle of all that panic, my eyes drifted to someone else ¨C Isadora. And that was when my confusion deepened.

    She wasn¡¯t trembling. She wasn¡¯t gasping or crying like the others. She sat there,posed, her face calm in a way that almost felt out of ce. I expected her, of all people, to lose control. She loved Adrian or so she imed. If there was ever a time to scream, to beg, to throw herself in front of him, it was now. But instead, ¡ªechinm horovnrion unreadable. Almost as though she already knew nothing bad was

    <b>15:26 </b><b>Fri</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    going to happen to him.

    My stomach twisted.

    ¡°Not afraid?¡± the robber asked, his voice low, almost mocking.

    5 <b>vouchers </b>

    But Adrian didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t even blink. His eyes were locked on the man, and it was like the world around him didn¡¯t exist anymore.

    The robber let out a dry chuckle, though his grip on the weapon never wavered. ¡°I wish I could put a bullet in your head right now,¡± he said slowly, savoring each word. ¡°But unfortunately for me, I have orders not toy a hand on you.¡±

    And with that, he lowered his

    My heart stopped. Orders?

    gun.

    This was supposed to be a robbery. A chaotic, unnned, desperate act of criminals hungry for cash. But this? Orders not to touch Adrian? That didn¡¯t sound like a robbery at all. That sounded like a mission like someone had sent them here.

    And worse¡­ someone who knew Adrian.

    The realization mmed into me so hard I almost forgot to breathe. This wasn¡¯t random. Someone had orchestrated this whole mess. Someone with a purpose, someone who wanted Adrian alive but had no problem pointing their gun at everyone else including me.

    But why today? Why mypany? Why me?

    I just got back into this city. I hadn¡¯t even been here long enough to make enemies. No grudges. No debts. Nothing. Unless<b>¡­ </b>

    Unless this whole thing was a performance.

    My chest tightened as my eyes flicked back to Adrian. Could it be? Could the mastermind have been right beside me all along, ying the part, pretending to be just another victim in this game of terror?

    It made sense the more I thought about it. He had been the one to call the police so quickly, the one who never showed even a spark of fear while everyone else drowned in it even though I never bought his silly excuse of why he was calm. Even when the gun was pressed against his chest, he hadn¡¯t faltered. Why? Because he already knew. He knew they wouldn¡¯t pull the trigger. He knew, because they wouldn¡¯t dare kill their own boss<b>. </b>

    A sick feeling crawled up my throat.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid because he didn¡¯t need to be.

    ¡°Now¡­¡± the leader¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, deep andmanding. ¡°Back to you.¡±

    My heart lurched as his attention shifted. The cold ck eye of the gun swung toward me, and every nerve in my body screamed. But as the man moved, something caught my eye ¨C something strange, something

    <b>15:26 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>

    buried deep in the corners of my memory.

    Something I thought I would never see again.

    4914

    <b>AD </b>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Ex wife bye 257

    Chapter <b>257 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    55 vouchera

    My memory slipped back years ago, uninvited, dragging me into a past I had tried to bury but could never fully escape. I saw it vividly ¨C the night at Julian¡¯s house. My mom, Julian, and I had been tied to wooden chairs, ropes biting into our wrists so tightly that I could feel the cirction in my hands cutting off.

    That night, I had been certain it was the end. I could still remember the men who stormed in, they were cold, ruthless, and calcting. They didn¡¯t scream or shout likemon thugs, they moved with precision

    ¨C

    But despite the chaos, despite my heart hammering so violently I thought it might tear out of my chest, something had caught my attention. The leader of that group had leaned close, his breath brushing my cheek as he barked out an order to his men. That was when I noticed it ¡ª on the side of his neck, just below his jawline, a mark. At first, my panicked mind couldn¡¯t decide if it was a tattoo or a scar. But the longer I stared, the clearer it became. It wasn¡¯t Ink. It was flesh torn once and healed wrong, leaving behind a strange shape that looked like a triangle pressed permanently into his skin.

    I hadn¡¯t thought much of it in the moment. After all, I was seconds away from death, my family right beside me. But that scar burned itself into my memory. I couldn¡¯t shake it, not even yearster.

    And now, sitting here again in another nightmare I hadn¡¯t asked for, staring down the barrel of a rifle pointed directly at me, I saw it. That same scar. That triangle.

    My stomach dropped. My lungs seemed to forget how to work. My eyes widened, locking onto the sight as though confirming what my mind already feared. This wasn¡¯t some distant memory haunting me. This was the same man.

    The realization sent a chill racing down my spine, colder than the steel of the weapon threatening my life. He wasn¡¯t just another faceless enemy. He was the very same man who had tried to kill my family years ago.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t just keep your butt in one ce, could you?¡± the leader sneered, his voice low, sharp, and dangerous. ¡°And now, that¡¯s gonna cost you your life.¡±

    The words sliced through the tense air, but before I could react, Adrian¡¯s voice broke out from the side.

    ¡°You want to kill her just because she moved? That¡¯s nonsense!¡± he shouted, his voice carrying both anger and desperation.

    But his words didn¡¯t matter to me. My ears rang with the pounding of my heartbeat. My gaze was glued to the man with the scar, and no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t look away. It was as though time had folded in on itself, dragging the past and present together into a single horrifying truth.

    That scar wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It couldn¡¯t be. The odds of it being someone else with the exact same mark were nonexistent. And then, the thought struck me like a thunderbolt, electrifying every nerve in my body, I knew I was right

    Adrian was here. He was connected to this. He had to be. The way the leader treated him, the way Adrian moved In these situations as though nothing shocked him it all lined up. My stomach twisted in revulsion as the truth screamed inside me.

    <b>9:15 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>8 B

    ¡­

    90

    E55 vouchers

    It was him. Adrian was behind all of this.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible, as though speaking it aloud would solidify the terrifying

    realization.

    The leader¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. His eyes gleamed with cruel satisfaction, as if he had been waiting for this very moment. ¡°I was wondering when you would recognize me,¡± he said smoothly, his tone almost mocking. ¡°I purposely took off my mask for you, so you could see me.¡±

    My throat tightened. My entire body trembled as the weight of his words pressed down on me. He wanted me to know. He wanted me to carry that recognition, to feel the suffocating dread of seeing the face of the man who had haunted me for years.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you find me after all this time?¡± I asked, the shock and disbelief still heavy in my voice.

    The leader¡¯s words echoed in my head, sharp and mocking.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard after you came back shing your newpany on the inte. I gotta give it to you though, you¡¯re the first person who survived a gas explosion. Even now, I still don¡¯t know how you did it.¡±

    His voice was cruel andced with amusement.

    A ripple of whispers rose from the people around us. Their hushed tones grew louder, feeding into each other until the sound felt deafening. I could feel their eyes piercing into me, judgmental and using, as if I hadmitted some crime by merely surviving. No one seemed to care that a man with a loaded gun was just a few steps away from me, his finger twitching dangerously close to the trigger.

    The leader¡¯s smirk vanished. His tone shifted, colder now, a predator locking onto his prey.

    ¡°Well, that was all in the past. And me? I¡¯m here toplete what I failed to do all those years ago.¡±

    The way he said it, the finality in his voice, sent a chill down my spine. His gun never wavered. His eyes burned with a hatred I couldn¡¯t understand, yet it was directed solely at me.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening?¡± Charlie¡¯s voice cracked, filled with terror his young heart couldn¡¯t contain. ¡°Are we gonna die?¡±

    I turned to him quickly, forcing myself to be strong even though inside I was breaking. I cupped his face with both hands, trying to steady the panic rising in me.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, the word catching in my throat. ¡°Everything¡¯s gonna be okay. You¡¯re gonna be fine, okay?¡±

    But even as I said it, I knew I was lying. I could hear it in the way my voice faltered, thin and brittle. I didn¡¯t believe those words any more than he did. His wide, teary eyes told me he could sense my fear. Still, I held him closer, as though sheer willpower could shield him from bullets.

    The leader¡¯s lips curled into a cruel grin. He leaned forward slightly, tightening his grip on the gun.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do you a favor and kill your son first. Then I¡¯ll kill you next.¡±

    My entire body went cold. The horror of his words sank in. My baby

    ¨C

    my Charlie.

    9:16 Mon, Sep 8 B

    ¡­

    :

    <b>90 </b>

    <b>65 </b>vouchers

    ¡°Adrian!¡± I snapped, whipping my head toward him, desperation rising like fire in my chest. ¡°Stop this. I know he¡¯s working for you. You sent them here!¡± My voice rose, anger tangled with panic.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He shook his head quickly. ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen these men in my life before.¡±

    Then, Adrian turned toward the gunman. His usual calm, polished demeanor crumbled into something raw. His voice cracked with genuine fear.

    ¡°Whoever sent you to do this, we cane to an agreement. Just tell me how much they paid you, and I¡¯ll double it. I promise. Just¡­ just spare them. Spare the both of them, please.¡±

    It was the first time I had ever seen Adrian plead. The arrogance, the cold superiority he always carried was gone. In its ce was desperation, the trembling edge of a man stripped bare of his control.

    In my mind, I hoped and begged that the leader would consider it, if I saw the slightest chance that he was going to then I would triple the price

    But the man wasn¡¯t moved. His eyes narrowed, his expression hardened, and his voice came out steady, chillingly calm.

    ¡°Sorry. But I keep to my contracts. Bye.¡±

    My breath caught in my throat. His hand shifted, steady, deliberate, moving toward the trigger. I couldn¡¯t keep the fear in anymore, my hands started shaking as my face nearly turned pale

    I knew what wasing. There was no more time.

    The other hostages went quiet, of course they would, if they dared speak in a situation like this they would be putting their lives in danger too.

    I pulled Charlie against me, clutching him as tightly as I could, like maybe my arms could shield him from death itself. His tiny frame trembled in my embrace, his sob muffled against my chest.

    My eyes shut tight. I couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore.

    Was this it? Was this truly the end for me, for my son? After everything I had endured, after all the sacrifices, was this how our story would close? Not with peace, not with redemption, but with the merciless bang of a gun?

    Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. My whole body braced for the inevitable.

    Bang!

 Ex wife bye 258

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    :

    <b>90 </b>

    55 vouchers.

    The loud gunshot echoed through the whole room, sharp and deafening, bouncing off the walls like thunder in a storm. My ears rang as silence followed, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of silence that came with peace, it was the heavy, dreadful kind that pressed down on your chest and made it hard to breathe.

    Hold on.

    Am I not supposed to be dead by now?

    My mind raced in those stretched¨Cout seconds, every thought tumbling over the next in panic. Or maybe I am dead and just don¡¯t know it yet. But no¡­that couldn¡¯t be right. I was still breathing, still aware, my chest rising and falling with a frantic rhythm. And strangely, I didn¡¯t feel any pain. No searing burn, no cold numbness, nothing stabbing into my body.

    My arms were still wrapped tightly around Charlie, shielding him. If I wasn¡¯t hurt, then¡­ What about him? A sick rush of fear shot through me. But no he wasn¡¯t hit either. I would¡¯ve felt it, I would¡¯ve known. He was trembling, clutching at my shirt, but he was whole.

    So how?

    ¡ª

    I was sure I heard the trigger pull. I was sure that bullet had been fired. Even the hostages had cried out in shock, the sound of their screams filling the air. That gunshot hadn¡¯t been a bluff. Someone had been shot.

    My breath caught as I forced my eyes open. Slowly, carefully, I looked around.

    And that¡¯s when my heart dropped.

    Adrian.

    He was on the ground in front of me, his body twisted slightly, blood already staining the floor beneath him. The sight hit me so hard it nearly knocked the air from my lungs. I hadn¡¯t felt this kind of gut¨Cwrenching panic in years.

    ¡°Adrian!¡±

    The shrill scream ripped through the tension. Isadora. She stumbled out from behind, her voice raw, her face pale as she rushed forward. She fell to her knees beside him, hands trembling as they reached for his face.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± My mouth fell open, words sticking to my throat. I could only stare, frozen in disbelief. Did he really¡­ Did he really just take that bullet for me?

    ¡°Fuck!¡± the leader shouted, frustration cracking in his voice. His hand tightened around the gun, eyes darting as if the situation had spun out of his control.

    But I barely heard him. My attention was glued to Adrian. His breathing was ragged, groans slipping past his lips as he struggled against the pain.

    ¡°Stay with me you¡¯re going to be okay, alright?¡± Isadora¡¯s voice wavered, desperate, as she cupped his face

    <b>9:16 </b>Mon, Sep 8 B¡­

    <b>90 </b>

    55 vouchers

    with both hands, tears pooling in her eyes. Her fingers brushed across his cheeks gently, like her touch alone could anchor him here, keep him from slipping away.

    But she wasn¡¯t doing anything else. She wasn¡¯t stopping the bleeding. She wasn¡¯t even looking at the wound.

    I snapped out of it just enough to notice where the bullet hadnded. His ribs. Thank God ¨C it wasn¡¯t near his heart or stomach. Not instantly fatal. Not yet. That was good news. That meant there was a chance, a real chance, if we moved fast.

    All we needed to do was stop the bleeding and get him to a hospital. But time was against us. Every drop of blood seeping through his shirt was a second stolen from him.

    I turned back quickly. Charlie was staring wide¨Ceyed, his little chest rising and falling <i>too </i>fast. His lip trembled but he stayed quiet, brave in the way only a child could be when the world demanded it.

    ¡°Stay right here, okay?¡± I told him firmly, my voice softer for his sake.

    He nodded, clutching his knees.

    Without wasting another second, I crawled over beside Adrian. My knees scraped against the cold floor, but I barely noticed. My hands moved on their own, trembling yet determined, and I pressed them firmly against the wound.

    The moment I did, Adrian let out a raw, guttural scream.

    ¡°AAAHHH!¡±

    The sound cut through me like another bullet, but I didn¡¯t dare let go.

    ¡°What are you doing to him now?¡± Isadora asked, tears already running down her face. She was always dramatic, always the kind of person who let her emotions spiral out of control until they clouded her judgment. Her hands trembled helplessly, clutching at her dress like she didn¡¯t even know what to do with them. The panic in her eyes made it clear she couldn¡¯t handle this situation, not even a little.

    ¡°He¡¯s bleeding out,¡± I snapped, pressing down harder on Adrian¡¯s wound. My palms were slick with his blood, warm and thick, the metallic smell choking the air around us. ¡°We need to put pressure on it to slow the bleeding.¡±

    I pressed harder, praying silently that my grip, my desperate attempts, would be enough to keep him tethered to life. Every second mattered, but my chest tightened with dread because I knew deep down that just stopping the bleeding wasn¡¯t going to save him. At best, it was a temporary bandage on a wound that required urgent medical care. We needed to get him to a hospital. We needed doctors, stitches, and machines.

    But how were we supposed to do that with these men surrounding us like vultures waiting for their prey to stop breathing? My heart pounded against my ribs as I nced up at the group. Their shadows stretched long against the walls, their weapons glinting under the light. Each second they stood there felt like a noose tightening around my throat.

    The leader¡¯s cold voice sliced through the silence. ¡°I¡¯m starting to see you as an annoying cockroach that just won¡¯t die.¡± His voice filled with pure frustration, and then, as if he was determined to prove how serious he was, he raised his gun again and just like before, he aimed it directly at me.

    9:16 Mon, Sep 8 B..

    <b>90 </b>

    EX 65 vouchers

    For a moment, everything froze. My breath caught. My fingers dug deeper into Adrian¡¯s wound as though my own body could protect him by sheer willpower. The world shrank down to the muzzle of that gun, the ck hole at the center of it threatening to swallow me whole.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The word came out hoarse, weak, but it carried enough weight to make the leader pause. My eyes darted down to Adrian. Even in his condition, with blood soaking his clothes and pain etched across his face, he had forced the word out. His voice was shaky, but the fire in his eyes was still there. Somehow, even on the brink of death, he was still trying to save me.

    ¡°Stop talking.¡± I whispered to him, my throat burning as I tried to keep my emotions in check. He didn¡¯t need to waste his strength, not for me. I turned my gaze sharply back to the leader. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had orders not toy a finger on him? Now that you¡¯ve broken those orders, aren¡¯t you supposed to take him to a hospital?¡±

    For a heartbeat, I thought maybe logic would work. Maybe he would realize how close Adrian was to dying and back down.

    But the leader only sneered, his hand tightening on the trigger. ¡°That can be arranged,¡± he said, his voice as casual as if he was talking about ordering dinner, ¡°after you¡¯re dead.¡±

    My body went cold. I could hear my pulse in my ears, the thundering rush of blood that reminded me of the fear I had felt only moments ago. Adrian had saved mest time, pulling me back from the edge when I thought my life was over. But this time? This time, I knew it was different. His strength was fading. He wasn¡¯t going to be able to shield me again.

    So was this it? Was this the moment my story ended?

    The leader¡¯s finger curled tighter around the trigger, and every nerve in my body screamed at me to move, to fight, to do something. But I was frozen, caught between life and death, my hope slipping away with every breath Adrian struggled to take.

    And then-

    From nowhere, the sharp crash of shattering ss filled the room. Something broke through the window, spraying shards of ss across the floor, sparkling like deadly diamonds in the dim light.

    Every head turned. Every weapon shifted. For the first time in what felt like forever, the leader¡¯s attention

    wasn¡¯t on me.

    Something had just arrived that none of us had expected.

    9:16 Mon, Sep 8 D

 Ex wife bye 259

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    :

    What broke through the window wasn¡¯t something you see every day. At first nce, it didn¡¯t even look threatening ¨C it was ck and cylindrical, rolling across the floor like a stray bottle. But the moment it hit the ground, everyone froze. The air thickened with confusion, and for a split second, my brain couldn¡¯t make sense of it.

    Then it happened.

    A violent burst of white light erupted from the object, exploding with a thunderous bang that rattled the walls and shattered the tension into pure panic. My eyes burned, my vision dissolved into blinding whiteness, and before I knew it. I hit the ground hard, gasping as an awful ringing filled my ears.

    Was that¡­ a sh bang?

    The realization struck me like ice water down my spine. That could only mean one thing. The police were

    here.

    The room dissolved into chaos. Shapes stumbled and crashed into each other, faceless silhouettes writhing in the same agony of blindness that I was. The sharp sound of crying pierced through the confusion ¨C high- pitched, desperate, unmistakably a child¡¯s voice. My heart dropped.

    Charlie.

    1 wed against the floor, blinking rapidly, but my eyes refused to adjust. I was caught in a fog of whiteness, every sound muffled under the sharp ringing that refused to fade. People were groaning, shouting, some crying out in terror. Even the robbers, who a few seconds ago had been holding us hostage with arrogant confidence, were no better off. Everyone was equally vulnerable.

    And then, above the chaos, came the heavy thunder of boots.

    The front doors crashed open with a metallic m, and the rhythm of disciplined footsteps pounded in, filling the room with raw authority. The chaos paused, just for a fraction of a second, as if everyone realized the nightmare was taking a sharp turn.

    ¡°DOWN! GET DOWN! DON¡¯T MOVE, ASSHOLE!¡± amanding voice bellowed.

    Even half¨Cblind and disoriented, I knew instantly- these were the police. Relief surged through me, mixing with fear, mixing with disbelief. They were here. Adrian had been right after all. He hadn¡¯t been lying.

    Through the ringing in my ears, I forced my voice out, shaky but determined. ¡°Charlie!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t see him, but I could hear him crying somewhere close, the sound desperate and terrified. My chest squeezed so tightly I could hardly breathe.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Follow my voice. Come to me!¡± My words cracked, but I kept calling, reaching blindly through the white haze.

    I shuffled across the ground, one hand extended, following the faint pull of his voice. Each whimper<b>, </b><b>each </b>sob

    <b>9:16 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Sep 8 G.

    ¡­

    1235 vouchers.

    guided me forward until, atst, my fingers brushed against his trembling little arms. Relief mmed into me

    like a wave.

    ¡°Mom!¡± he cried, throwing himself against me.

    I pulled him into my chest, wrapping him in the fiercest embrace I had ever given. My hands shook as I held him, my arms desperate to shield him from everything. For a moment, I forgot about the sticky blood that still clung to my palms, smearing onto his clothes. None of it mattered. He was here. He was alive.

    I pressed my face into his hair, breathing in his warmth, and whispered over and over, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got you. You¡¯re safe.¡±

    Around us, the world was copsing in noise. Shouts ofmand rang out from every corner as the police moved with precision. Boots thundered across the floor. Someone cursed. Someone else screamed. Bodies thudded against the ground as the officers wrestled the robbers into submission.

    Slowly, painfully slowly, my vision began to return. At first, it was only shifting shapes, shadows against blinding light. Then, little by little, the outlines sharpened. Blurs became colors. Colors became people. My sight wasn¡¯t backpletely, but at least I could make out the storm unfolding around me.

    I nced down at Charlie. His tears had slowed, though his little face was still flushed red from crying. His breathing was shaky, but the sobs had quieted. He blinked up at me, eyes watery, and I realized he could see better now too. The fear in his gaze was easing, reced by the fragilefort of knowing I was there, holding him.

    All around us, the robbers were no longer in control. The same men who had terrorized the room minutes ago nowy t on the ground, pinned beneath the weight of officers in heavy gear. Handcuff¡¯s clicked into ce, metallic and final, sealing their fate. Their shouts of defiance were drowned out by the police barking orders, their voices firm.

    For the first time since this nightmare began, a fragile sense of safety began to settle over me. My chest rose and fell with shaky breaths, but I held onto Charlie tighter, silently thanking God that he was unharmed.

    And thank God the police came just in time, before that bastard had pulled the trigger on me. My chest still heaved, lungs burning from the fear and adrenaline rushing through me.

    ¡ª

    For a moment, everything slowed. I scanned the room desperately, my eyes darting past the shing lights, the uniforms, the chaos. Then I found him the man who had nearly taken my life. He was being shoved forward, restrained, wrists cuffed tightly behind his back. His head hung low, but even from where I stood, I could see the cold glint in his eyes, the kind of look that promised this wasn¡¯t over.

    The officers pushed him toward the exit, their voices a distant echo against the pounding of my own heartbeat. My fists clenched at my sides. Once all this chaos calmed down, I promised myself I would pay themissioner a visit. I needed answers. I needed to know who had sent these men after me. Someone wanted me dead, and I wasn¡¯t going to sleep until I discovered who.

    Because now it was clear I had been wrong. Adrian wasn¡¯t behind this attack.

    My gaze shifted, dropping down to the figure on the floor. Adrian¡¯s body trembled as he struggled for breath, his chest rising unevenly. His face was pale, his lips tinged with blue, but his eyes still flickered with life, refusing to let go.

    9:17 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>8 B..

    <b>90 </b>

    EL 55 vouchers

    And Isadora¡­ she was nowhere in sight again. She had vanished the moment the officers barged in, probably too terrified to stay with the man she imed to love. She had left him to bleed out, abandoned him in the most crucial moment. Some loyalty. Some devotion.

    I swallowed hard and forced myself forward, I crawled beside him. My hands moved on instinct, pressing firmly against the wound, trying to keep him tethered to this world.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered, leaning close, my voice firm but urgent. ¡°Stay with me, alright? You¡¯re gonna be okay. Help ising.¡±

    His eyelids fluttered, heavy with the weight of pain. His lips parted, but only a faint rasp of air escaped. Still, even in his weakness, he managed to give me a small nod, the faintest spark of determination in his expression.

    ¡°Can we get a med over here?¡± I shouted, my voice cutting through the noise, raw with desperation. One of the officers snapped his head toward me, then quickly raised his radio to his mouth, rying the call.

    I kept my hands pressed down, the warm slickness of blood seeping through my fingers. My mind was a whirlwind ¨C memories, doubts, questions colliding all at once. How did ite to this? How had we ended up here?

    The minutes dragged like hours, but then I heard it ¨C the hurried footsteps, the tter of wheels. Relief hit me like air after drowning.

    The ambnce crew rushed in through the door, carrying a stretcher, their movements swift and practiced. ¡°Step back!¡± one of them barked, and though every instinct in me screamed to hold on, I forced myself to move, giving them space to do their job.

    They knelt beside him, voices low and efficient, hands working quickly to stabilize him. Within moments, they had lifted him onto the stretcher. His head lolled slightly to the side, but then, as they raised him, his eyes found mine. Somehow, through all the pain, through all the chaos, he still managed to speak.

    ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± he whispered, his voice cracked but steady enough to sting.

    The words hit me harder than I expected. My throat tightened. I wanted to answer, to tell him what I really thought, but I couldn¡¯t ¨C not now, not like this.

    ¡°Shut up, okay,¡± I said quickly, my voice catching with small emotion than I wanted to admit. ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question when you get better. At the hospital.¡±

    His lips curved faintly, almost a smile, before his eyes slid shut again. The paramedics didn¡¯t waste another second, carrying him swiftly toward the exit.

    I stood there frozen, watching them disappear through the doorway, swallowed by the shing lights outside. The room felt strangely quiet, though my cars still rang with the echoes of everything that had just happened.

    As they carried him away, a storm of thoughts flooded my mind. Every assumption I had made, every grudge I had carried against Adrian, suddenly felt unsteady, fragile. If he didn¡¯t know these people¡­ if he hadn¡¯t been the one to bring them here¡­ then that meant something far greater.

    It meant he hadn¡¯t been the one to send them after me all those years ago, either.

    9:17 Mon, Sep 8 B¡­

    And that realization chilled me to my core.

 Ex wife bye 260

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    55 vouchers

    Everywhere was white.

    My eyes burned, my ears rang, and for a terrifying moment, I thought I had gone blind. The shbang had swallowed up the entire hall in a blinding inferno of light, followed by the sharp pop that had ruptured through my skull like ss shattering from the inside. All I could see was a blur of glowing haze, my vision coated in milk¨Cwhite static, like staring into the heart of the sun.

    ¡ª

    Shapes flickered in and out of the fog, shadows of movement I couldn¡¯t quite ce, but then faint, piercing, shes of red and blue cut through the whiteness. Sirens wailed in my ringing ears. Handcuffs clicked, voices barked orders, and the heavy boots ofw enforcement thundered against the marble floor.

    The police.

    They were here.

    Panic stabbed through me like an icicle straight to the chest. My throat tightened, my pulse spiked, and for a moment I felt frozen in ce. I couldn¡¯t afford to be frozen. Not now. Not here. Not when everything was crumbling around me.

    I need to leave.

    I forced my body to move, shaky at first, my knees threatening to buckle underneath me. My palms pressed t against the wall, cool marble grounding me as I used it to guide myself toward the exit. My fingertips dragged against its smooth surface, each step a battle between my frayed nerves and the instinct screaming at

    me to run.

    My vision flickered in and out like a faulty bulb ¨C shadows, light, more shadows. When I finally stumbled out into the afternoon air, the scene nearly stole my breath.

    Police cars swarmed the front of the building like an army of mechanical beasts, their shing sirens staining the sky with alternating washes of crimson and cobalt. The storm of voices¨Cofficers shoutingmands, yelling protests¨Cblended into a maddening cacophony. The chaos was suffocating, but I couldn¡¯t stand there gawking.

    No sudden movements. Don¡¯t give them a reason to notice you.

    I forced myself to breathe slow and steady, wiped the fear from my face, and adjusted my stride into something calm, casual. Just another shaken bystander, someone slipping away unnoticed while the cops handled their circus inside.

    And, miraculously, it worked. No one stopped me. No one questioned me.

    When I¡¯d finally put enough distance between myself and that hellish swarm of shing lights, I let the mask drop. Myposure cracked in two. Rage bubbled up and erupted in my chest like a volcano finally given permission to explode.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± I screamed into the air, my voice bouncing off the empty street. I ripped one heel off my foot and

    12:47 Tue, Sep 9 <b>G </b>

    56

    55 vouchers

    hurled it at the wall in front of me. The sharp thunk it made on impact was pitifulpared to the scream wing at my insides.

    I pressed my palms to my temples and squeezed my eyes shut. ¡°Who the hell called the police?!¡±

    It made no sense. It was impossible. Everyone¡¯s phones had been confiscated the moment they entered the building. Every door locked, every camera disabled, the mediapletely in the dark. This was supposed to be airtight. No leaks. No interruptions.

    And

    yet, the police had arrived like hounds on blood.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± I muttered, pacing in agitation, my hair falling into my face. ¡°Fucking impossible!¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing tearing me apart.

    That idiot. That useless fool.

    I could still see him in my mind, standing there like the world¡¯s dumbest excuse for an assassin. He had one job. Just one. End Olivia. End her once and for all. He had failed before, and today he failed again.

    I ground my teeth so hard it felt like they might crack. ¡°You had the chance, you pathetic bastard. You had the chance, and you still couldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    My nails dug into my palms, crescent moons etching deep into my skin.

    ¡°What kind of assassin can¡¯t even finish the job?!¡± I shouted. My voice was hoarse with fury, thick with disbelief.

    And because of him, because of his failure my baby boo was the one who got caught in the crossfire.

    The memory of his body copsing, the sound of the gunfire, the sudden chaos, it all reyed behind my eyes until my stomach lurched.

    He was shot. Hurt. Maybe dying. And now, because of the police storming the ce, I had no idea where they were taking him. He¡¯d be rushed to some hospital, treated, guarded, and watched. And me? I was locked out of it all. I couldn¡¯t be there, couldn¡¯t see him, couldn¡¯t even know if he was alive.

    The helplessness burned worse than the fear.

    ¡°God, please let him be okay,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking as my chest tightened. I pressed my fists to my mouth, swallowing the sob that threatened to w free. ¡°Please¡­¡±

    But even in the middle of that raw, aching desperation, my mind circled back to the root of it all. Olivia.

    That woman was like poison. Everywhere she went, everyone she touched, people bled, people suffered. My baby boo was hurt because of her. And what twisted the knife even deeper?

    Adrian.

    Even after everything, even after years of silence and heartbreak, Adrian was still circling back to her now that

    she had resurfaced with a child. His child.

    I hated admitting it. It felt like swallowing ss. But I knew it was true. I could see it in his eyes. he realized she was alive, everything inside him shifted.

    And all of it could have been avoided.

    56

    55 vouchers

    If that idiot assassin had just done his job five years ago, if he had taken Olivia and that bastard child out of the equation none of this mess would exist.

    Instead, here we were.

    And if that moron even dared to whisper my name in that police station, if he even hinted that I had anything to do with this, I¡¯d make sure he regretted it. I¡¯d find a way to end him too, no matter what it cost me.

    I let out another strangled yell and dragged my hands down face until my nails scratched

    my

    my

    skin.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I roared, my voice echoing off the brick walls of the alley I had stumbled into. My body trembled with fury, my chest rising and falling in harsh, uneven breaths.

    I pressed my fingertips to my temple, grinding them in circles as if I could massage away the storm tearing through my skull.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± My voice broke as the words slipped out, unsteady and bitter. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just fucking die?¡±

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    For a long moment, I stood there in the alley, my breath ragged, my body aching, my mind reying every failure that had led to this point. My heart ached for the man I couldn¡¯t reach, raged at the assassin who had ruined everything, and burned with loathing for Olivia ¨C the center of it all.

    And deep down, beneath the fury and the grief, one promise solidified like steel inside me:

    This wasn¡¯t over.

    AD

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 261

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    Beep. Beep. Beep.

    :.

    10 vouchers

    The faint sound slipped slowly into my ears, tugging me back to consciousness. At first, it was only noise echoing in the background of a foggy dream, but the longer I listened, the clearer it became. That steady rhythm was too familiar. I didn¡¯t even need to open my eyes to know where I was. A hospital.

    My eyelids fluttered open, greeted by the harsh white of fluorescent lights above me. The ceiling was sterile, in, and suffocatingly quiet except for the machine monitoring my heartbeat. I tried shifting, just slightly, but the instant I moved, a sharp sting tore through my lower ribs like a de dragging across raw flesh.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± I muttered under my breath, sucking in air between my teeth.

    ¡ª

    My right hand instinctively pressed down on the source of the pain. Instead of skin, I felt thickyers of rough fabric bandages wrapped tightly around my torso. My whole waist was covered. The sting beneath them told me all I needed to know: I¡¯d been patched up, stitched, and bound, but the wound was still very real.

    And then the memories came rushing back, almost like a cruel rey. That man. That gun. That trigger being pulled. He aimed for Olivia.

    But it wasn¡¯t her who had fallen.

    It was me.

    I could still feel the echo of that moment ¨C the split second where instinct overruled logic. My legs had moved on their own, like I had no control over them. One second I was standing, and the next I was in front of her, a wall of flesh and bone between the bullet and her. The impact had ripped through me, knocking me to the ground. The shouting, the chaos, it all blurred into one painful memory.

    Now, lying here in this hospital bed, the question gnawed at me: why?

    Why did I throw myself in front of her?

    It wasn¡¯t like she cared. Not from the way she was behaving. Olivia carried a hatred for me so deep I could see it every time she looked my way. A hatred I still didn¡¯t fully understand. And yet, when that gun was pointed at her, my body had acted before my mind could catch up.

    It was reckless. Stupid. If that bullet had gone an inch higher, it would¡¯ve been a headshot. I wouldn¡¯t even be lying here. I¡¯d be dead.

    <b>12:14 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    10 vouchers

    I stared up at the ceiling, frowning at myself. Risking my life for someone who wanted nothing to do with me, it was the kind of thing only a fool would do.

    And yet¡­

    My chest tightened in a different way. I thought about Charlic. Her son. My son.

    The image of his terrified face shed in my mind. His wide eyes, filled with confusion and fear, reminded me of myself years ago back when I was still young, powerless, watching the one person I loved most in the world die right in front of me. My mother.

    That memory still wed at my soul like an open wound that never healed. Watching her die had broken me, shattered something inside that could never be put back together.

    Maybe that¡¯s why I jumped in front of Olivia. Maybe it wasn¡¯t all for her. Maybe it was about him too ¨C Charlie. I didn¡¯t want him to live through the same nightmare I had. I didn¡¯t want him to watch his mother die and carry that pain for the rest of his life. I didn¡¯t want him to be what I became.

    My throat tightened, and I forced a slow breath out, trying to steady the emotions twisting inside me.

    I turned my head to the side and spotted a small clock hanging on the wall. The red digits glowed in the darkness. Almost midnight.

    Crap.

    That¡¯s when another wave of reality hit me like a hammer.

    Those bastards back at the g, when they attacked, they¡¯d stripped me of everything. My wallet, my phone gone. Taken. And when the police stormed in, dragging them away in cuffs, I hadn¡¯t been able to demand my things back. I¡¯d been too weak, losing too much blood, barely conscious as they hauled me into an ambnce.

    Now, lying here, I realized what that meant. I had nothing.

    No phone to call James. No way to let him know what happened or where I was. And worse ¨C no wallet. No money. Which meant when the hospital finally brought the bill, I¡¯d be staring at it empty¨Chanded.

    What a mess. Shot, broke, stranded in a hospital bed with nothing but my thoughts and that damned beeping machine keeping mepany.

    I closed my eyes as frustration built up inside me, a heaviness pressing on my chest that

    she wasn¡¯t just from the bandages wrapped around my ribs. The thought gnawed at me ¨C wasn¡¯t here. Dora. At the g, she had been the one screaming the loudest when I hit the

    <b>12:14 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    10 vouchers

    ground, her voice carrying through the chaos. She always imed she loved me more than anything, that she¡¯d never leave my side, but now¡­ when I opened my eyes in this sterile hospital room, all I saw were white walls and the cold green glow of the monitors.

    Not her.

    The one time I wanted her here

    no, the one time I needed her ¨C she was nowhere to be found. I thought maybe she¡¯d rush here, hold my hand, prove that her words weren¡¯t just empty air. If nothing else, she could have helped with the bills, could have made sure I didn¡¯t have to lie here wondering how I¡¯d even pay for the bed I was upying.

    Instead, I was alone, and the silence made me restless.

    I turned my head toward the ceiling, trying to swallow the bitter taste of disappointment. The sound of the machine beside me kept reminding me that time was passing, that my thoughts were spinning in circles. I had survived, sure, but survival came with its own punishment: long hours stuck in my head.

    Just as I was about to close my eyes again and force myself into sleep, I heard it.

    Click.

    The soft sound of the doortch. My gaze snapped to the doorway, expecting maybe a nurse or a doctor doing rounds. But it wasn¡¯t.

    It was her.

    Olivia.

    For a moment, I forgot the pain in my ribs. My body stiffened, then eased as my brain tried to process the sight of her. Of all the people I thought might walk through that door, she wasn¡¯t at the top of the list. Not after the way she had treated me back at the g, not after the sharp words, the cold stares, the distance she had made sure to put between us.

    Yet here she was.

    She had changed clothes, no longer in the elegant outfit I remembered from a few hours ago. Something about her looked softer now, though her face carried the same guarded expression. She moved quietly, almost cautiously, as if unsure whether she belonged in the

    same room as me.

    Without saying a word, she pulled the chair closer to my bed and sat down.

    The silence that followed was thick. The kind that made every second stretch out too long. The only sound was the steady beeping of the monitor beside me, a reminder that despite everything, I was still alive.

    <b>12:14 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    <b>In </b>volichers

    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Did shee out of guilt? Out of pity? Or was it something <b>else</b><b>? </b>My mind raced with questions I couldn¡¯t voice.

    She kept her eyes on me, and I kept mine on her, and for a moment it felt like we were both trapped in some invisible cage, unable to move or speak.

    Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I parted my lips, forcing the first word out.

    ¡°Am¡­¡±

    But at the very same moment, her voice broke the silence too.

    ¡°Am¡­¡±

    We both froze, caught in the awkward collision of words. Augh almost escaped me, but instead it formed into a small smile. For all the tension between us, the simple mistake made the moment feel strangely human.

    ¡°You go first,¡± I said, my voice rough but lighter than before.

 Ex wife bye 262

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re doing alright even after getting shot.¡±

    <b>670 </b>

    10 vouchers

    The words slipped out of my mouth, but even I could tell they sounded stiff, forced, like they were dragged out against my will. My tone didn¡¯t carry the softness or warmth it should have, and I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that. I heard it in my own voice.

    For a second, he didn¡¯t respond. His expression almost looked as though I¡¯d said something unexpected, like he had been bracing himself for more of my usual coldness. He justid there on the bed, bandaged and weak, staring at me like I¡¯d just spoken a foreignnguage.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said finally, his voice quiet but steady. ¡°Thank you. And I think that¡¯s the nicest thing you¡¯ve said to me since we saw each other again.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, maybe more dramatically than I intended, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. It was the nicest thing I¡¯d said to him in years. A small part of me hated that he was right, and an even smaller part hated that he noticed.

    Still, he had a point. Ever since I¡¯de back into this city and run into him again, my every word to him had been dipped in venom. I¡¯d been carrying hatred like a shield, letting it guide my tongue. But honestly, can you me me?

    For years, I thought he had been the man behind everything, the one who ordered the attack that nearly killed my family and me. For years, I convinced myself that Adrian wasn¡¯t just guilty but responsible for every ounce of pain I carried. I swore to myself that when I came back, I would make him pay. I plotted it, I breathed it, I lived it. And yet here I was, sitting by his hospital bed, realizing that I had been wrong all along.

    The truth stung almost as much as the lie had.

    In a strange way, I was¡­ relieved. Relieved that I hadn¡¯t gone through with my ns of revenge. Relieved that I hadn¡¯t destroyed a man who didn¡¯t deserve it. If things had gone differently, I might have carried out my promise, only to learnter that I¡¯d ruined an innocent man¡¯s life. That thought chilled me.

    So maybe, I owed him this tiny bit of courtesy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± I said quickly, my voice sharper now as if to cover up the vulnerability that had just slipped out. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to sound this way because it¡¯s the least I can do for you saving my life.¡±

    I didn¡¯t look him in the eye when I said it. I couldn¡¯t. My gaze drifted to the floor, to the faint shadows cast by the hospital lights, to anywhere but his face.

    <b>12:15 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    <b>€</b><b>70 </b>

    10 vouchers

    ¡°I would also like to thank you for that,¡± I continued, my voice softer now. ¡°No one has ever done that for me before. Honestly, I don¡¯t think anyone ever would. I mean, we¡¯re not in some K¨Cdrama where the male lead jumps in front of bullets and does ridiculous things. But¡­ you proved that it¡¯s not just in k¨Cdramas that guys do ridiculous things. So¡­ thanks.¡±

    My words felt clumsy, awkward, but sincere. I wasn¡¯t used to thanking him for anything. My chest felt tight just admitting it.

    He chuckled lightly, though the sound turned into a short wince of pain. Still, he pushed through it and said, ¡°Now you¡¯reparing me to those Korean guys, huh? And why are you so surprised that I jumped in front?¡±

    His eyes searched mine, like he truly wanted to understand.

    I let out a bitterugh. ¡°You really gonna ask me that question? After how you basically treated me like dirt during our early marriage?¡±

    I paused, my own words echoing in my head.

    ¡°Point made,¡± he said finally, his tone low and resigned, almost as if he knew I was right but didn¡¯t want to dwell on it any longer.

    For a moment, silence settled between us, heavy and awkward. The sterile smell of the hospital mixed with the faint hum of machines around us, reminding me of the reality we were in. He shifted slightly on the bed, his movements careful because of his injury.

    ¡°Anyways,¡± he continued, his voice softening, ¡°I don¡¯t want this to sound too clich¨¦, but¡­ I¡¯m d you and your son are okay. Speaking of him, is he here with you?¡± His eyes searched mine, almost hopeful.

    ¡°No,¡± I said immediately, shaking my head. ¡°My mom is watching him. It¡¯s past his bedtime, and he doesn¡¯t have any reason to be here.¡±

    The moment the word left my lips, I noticed a flicker in his expression. His brows knitted together, his lips pressed tightly as if he was fighting against a thought he didn¡¯t want to voice. His reaction was subtle, but I caught it instantly.

    ¡°Your mom,¡± he whispered under his breath, the words barely audible. His gaze broke away from me and wandered somewhere distant, like he was suddenly lost in a memory he couldn¡¯t escape.

    And just like that, I knew exactly what had caused the shift in him. That single word mom had dug into a wound that was still festering, no matter how much he tried to bury it. Of course<b>, </b>it would. Because for him, the word mother wasn¡¯t just simple orforting. For him, it carried the weight of blood, revenge, and guilt.

    <b>12:15 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Sep </b>10

    9703

    10 vouchers

    Even though my foster parents hadn¡¯t been perfect, even though I¡¯d never fully felt like <b>I </b>belonged under their roof, the news of their deaths had been unsettling. Shocking, yes. But anger? Rage? Oddly, I hadn¡¯t felt those things the way most people would expect me to. Maybe a part of me had already been numb by then.

    ¡ª

    raw,

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you found a new family who loves you,¡± he said suddenly, his voice breaking through my thoughts. His eyes met mine again, but this time they carried pain unfiltered pain that I wasn¡¯t sure I had ever seen from him before. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯re even alive. I know this might not be the right time to say this, and I¡¯ll understand if you get annoyed, but¡­¡± He hesitated, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for killing your foster parents. I know it must have been tough for you when you found out. But they had to die after what they did to my mom.¡±

    His words lingered in the air, heavy and sharp. He said them like a confession, like a weight he¡¯d been carrying and couldn¡¯t hide anymore.

    I studied him carefully. His expression wasn¡¯t defiant, like the man who once stood in front of me years ago and dared me to challenge him. No. This was different. His voice carried regret, his face showed guilt, and for the first time, I saw not the hardened man I had hated, but someone broken by the past he couldn¡¯t change.

    Yes, I had been shocked when I first found out about their deaths. Shocked at how sudden it all had been, shocked that he had been the one responsible. But over time, the sting of it had dulled. Maybe because I hadn¡¯t truly loved them as a daughter should. Maybe because, deep down, I had always known they were never really mine.

    ¡°My opinion on what you did?¡± I finally said, breaking the silence. My voice was steadier than I expected. ¡°That wasn¡¯t right. You shouldn¡¯t have killed them. You shouldn¡¯t have taken thew into your own hands.¡±

    His lips parted slightly as if he wanted to argue, but I lifted my hand to stop him.

    ¡°You had connections in the NYPD,¡± I continued. ¡°You could have just gotten them arrested, even without evidence. You always had your ways, your influence, your power. You could have found another way. But what you did¡­¡± I let out a slow breath, my chest tightening as I said it. ¡°What you did was very wrong. Yes. But it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m angry.¡±

    His eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across his face. He stared at me as if he hadn¡¯t expected forgiveness or at least, something close to it.

    Inside, I couldn¡¯t even exin why I wasn¡¯t angry. Maybe it was because I was tired of carrying hatred. Maybe because after everything we had both lost, clinging to more anger felt like adding gasoline to an already dying fire. Or maybe it was simply because I had learned to move forward, even when life left me with wounds that didn¡¯t heal properly.

 Ex wife bye 263

    <b>Chapter </b>263

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Well, it has already been done, and I don¡¯t regret doing it. And how are you already lecturing me just a few hours after seeing me again?¡± Adrian said. His tone wasn¡¯t sharp, but it carried that stubborn edge that made it clear he wasn¡¯t looking for approval from me.

    Wait¡­¡± a few hours¡°? I blinked at him, realizing that he had no idea. I hadn¡¯t told him the truth. To him, it probably felt like he had only just passed out after being shot, but in reality, he had been lying in that bed far longer.

    ¡°About that¡­¡± I said, clearing my throat as I shifted in my chair. My fingers tapped against the armrest unconsciously.

    His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Not really a problem though¡­¡± I started, hesitating because I knew how he was going to take this. ¡°But you¡¯ve been here for three days now. You were unconscious the whole time because you lost so much blood. The doctors said it would probably be today before you woke up.¡±

    The words left my mouth slowly, like they were heavier than I meant them to be.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± His brows shot up, and he let out a shortugh. ¡°Is that some kind of joke?¡±

    I didn¡¯tugh. I just looked at him, steady and serious. His smile faltered almost immediately, fading into disbelief as the reality sank in.

    He shifted suddenly, trying to sit up in bed. The effort alone seemed to drain him because almost at once, he groaned loudly, his hand clutching at his side. The pain was obvious, his body wasn¡¯t ready for sudden

    movements.

    ¡°James¡­¡± he muttered through clenched teeth, struggling to catch his breath as he eased back against the pillows. ¡°He¡¯ll be searching everywhere for me. He hasn¡¯t heard from me in a long time.¡±

    The way his voice cracked with urgency almost made me feel bad for him. Almost.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have his number or something?<b>¡± </b>I asked, tilting my head. Honestly, it seemed like such a simple solution, but with Adrian, nothing was ever that straightforward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he admitted, his toneced with regret. ¡°I barely have anyone¡¯s numbers. And now I¡¯m regretting it. Mypany I need to check on it.¡±

    I raised a brow at him, unable to stop the incredulous look that came across my face. Even after being shot, unconscious for days, and barely able to sit upright, his first thought was of hispany.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious you can¡¯t do that in this state,¡± I said firmly, almost like I was scolding him. ¡°You can barely <ol><li>up. How are you going to walk around? Besides, can¡¯t James handle it?¡± </li></ol>

    sit

    Adrian shook his head, his expression tight. ¡°Not like the way I do. There¡¯s this asshole who¡¯s been trying to bring mypany down ¨C attacking on social media, financially, every chance he gets. One slip¨Cup from

    <b>10:50 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>12

    Westwood Industries and he¡¯s going to take advantage of it.¡±

    <b>75 </b>

    55 vouchers

    The determination in his voice surprised me, but I couldn¡¯t help the small scoff that slipped past my lips. I leaned back in my chair, folding my arms.

    ¡°Guess I wasn¡¯t the only one trying to bring you down,¡± I muttered under my breath, not really caring if he caught it or not.

    ¡°Look, I know you care about yourpany a lot, but if you move now that could be dangerous for your health, and if something permanently happens to you, that guy is gonna get what he wants. Trust me, I¡¯ve been in a position like this too¡­ except I wasn¡¯t shot though.¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady but firm.

    Adrian let out a long, weary sigh, one of those sighs that carried frustration but also reluctant eptance. I could tell by the way his eyes softened and his shoulders slumped slightly against the pillows that he knew <b>I </b>was right. He didn¡¯t like it, but he knew.

    For a while, the only sound in the room was the steady beeping of the heart monitor and the faint hum of the hospital¡¯s air conditioning. He closed his eyes briefly, his chest rising and falling with measured breaths as if he was forcing himself to stay calm. Then he opened them again, turning his head slightly toward me.

    ¡°How about we change the subject,¡± he muttered. ¡°Distract my mind from this pain.¡±

    His tone was lighter now, though I could see the faint strain around his lips whenever he shifted. He wanted to forget about hispany and his enemies for a moment, even if it was temporary.

    I nodded, relieved that he wasn¡¯t going to argue with me further about rushing out of here. ¡°Alright,¡± I said.

    He gave a faint smile before asking, ¡°How does it feel being a CEO?¡±

    The question caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t expected him to ask something so personal, so direct. My mind flickered back to all the years of struggle, the endless meetings, the backstabbing in the corporate world, the victories, and the defeats.

    ¡°Well,¡± I began slowly, leaning back in my chair. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s nothing really special about it. In my opinion, it just¡­ reduces your work. You have people who handle most of the heavy lifting for you, and all you really have to do is show up, sign things, and give orders. Yeah, there are times when you have to n for the entirepany, and those days can feel like the weight of the world is on your shoulders. But most of the time? It¡¯s alright. Not as morous as people imagine.¡±

    Adrian listened intently, his brows furrowing slightly, as if he was studying me, or maybe just my words.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°I guess people always assume CEOs live this untouchable life. Perfect, easy, morous. But it¡¯s never like that, is it?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Never¡±

    There was a brief silence again, but this one wasn¡¯t ufortable. It was almost reflective, like both of us were letting our thoughts wander in the quietness of the room.

    Then he broke it.

    ¡­

    <b>75 </b>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how all of this happened,¡± he said, his voice lower now, more serious. ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing going on between us anymore, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you did tell me. I really want to know what made you bring out all that hate towards me back at the g.¡±

    His eyes locked with mine, and for the first time, I could see that it wasn¡¯t just curiosity, it was pain, confusion, and a desperate need for answers.

    I looked away, my fingers fiddling with the edge of my sleeve. My throat felt tight because I knew he deserved the truth, but saying it aloud made everything so much heavier.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there to tell,¡± I finally said, shaking my head. ¡°Because it was all a lie. Everything I thought¡­ was a lie.¡±

    His eyes

    widened slightly, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.

    ¨C

    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned half of it to you already,¡± I continued, my voice quieter now. ¡°The real question I¡¯m trying to find the answer to is who did this? Someone plotted all of this. Someone wanted me to hate you. That¡¯s why they hired those robbers, that¡¯s why they made sure your name was spoken. And once I heard it¡­ I believed it. I believed you were the one who sent them to kill me.¡±

    My voice broke slightly on thest words, and I had to take a deep breath to steady myself. The images of that night, the years of resentment I carried, the promises I made to myself about making him pay, all of it shed in my mind like cruel reminders of how easily I had been manipted.

    I clenched my fists on myp, trying to fight the frustration building up inside me. ¡°Who is behind this all?¡± 1 whispered, though the question wasn¡¯t really directed at him anymore. It was directed at the shadows in my mind, at the faceless figure pulling the strings all these years.

    <b>B </b>

    AD

 Ex wife bye 264

    LAUREN¡¯S POV

    55 vouchers

    My car finally pulled up at my apartment, and I let out a long, exhausted sigh as I stared at the glowing numbers on my phone screen. 3:00 a.m. The time almost didn¡¯t feel real. I rubbed my eyes, fighting off the heavy pull of sleep that was begging me to just curl up right there in the backseat and forget the world for a while.

    I hadn¡¯t even noticed howte it had gotten. Adrian and I had been talking for hours at the hospital, and in those hours, Ipletely lost track of time. The conversation wasn¡¯t short or simple either it stretched on endlessly, filled with all the exnations, confessions, and stories that had been buried for years. It felt strange, surreal even, sitting there in that hospital room pouring out everything that had happened, everything I¡¯d carried inside me.

    And yet, now that I was home, another thought struck me, one I couldn¡¯t shake: if anyone heard that I wasing home thiste, after sitting by a man¡¯s hospital bed, they¡¯d have only one conclusion. That I was his wife. Or maybe his girlfriend, the kind of girlfriend who cared too much, who stayed past visiting hours, who forgot her own responsibilities just to be there for him. It was the kind of thing people whispered about, the kind of misunderstanding that spreads quickly.

    As my driver turned off the engine, I leaned back for a second, gathering the strength to move. That was when I noticed it ¨C Damien¡¯s car. Parked neatly near the front of the building.

    My brows pulled together. What was he doing here at this time? Was he seriously waiting for me all this time? The thought weighed on me.

    Dragging myself out of the car, I gathered my bag and heels and walked toward the entrance. My feet were sore, and the stairwell felt longer than usual. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what expression I¡¯d find on Damien¡¯s face when I walked in. We haven¡¯t really spoken for over 3 days now. I¡¯d been caught up with the robbery aftermath, with Adrian, with Charlie. And Damien¡­ well, he was patient. But even patience has limits.

    When I finally stepped into the apartment, the faint glow of the television filled the living room. Damien was sitting there, leaning back on the chair, but his posture was tense, his eyes sharp. The second I entered, his head turned toward me.

    For a moment, there was silence. Just the sound of the TV humming in the background. Then I dropped my bag onto the couch with a soft thud and broke the tension.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly, brushing a stray strand of hair out of my face. ¡°I was surprised your car was still here when I got back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered, his voice low, steady, but there was something under it. Something that told me this wasn¡¯t casual. ¡°I wanted us to talk.¡±

    I gave him a small smile, though it was more tired than anything else. ¡°You should have texted. There was no need to wait up thiste,¡± I said, sitting down and slipping off one of my heels, finally giving my aching foot some relief.

    But Damien just shook his head. ¡°Nah,¡± he said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not something to toss in a message.¡±

    17:58

    55 vouchers

    I looked at him fully, noticing the way his hands were pressed together, the way his gaze didn¡¯t waver. He¡¯d been sitting here for hours, waiting for me, thinking about this.

    ¡°Your mom,¡± he began, his tone carrying a mix of frustration and determination, ¡°she basically didn¡¯t want me to stay up. I know what I had to do to convince her. And I¡¯m d your dad didn¡¯t leave his room.¡±

    ¡°Ha¨Cha, very funny,¡± I said with a touch of sarcasm, shaking my head at his attempt to lighten the mood. My tone wasn¡¯t sharp, just yful enough to show I wasn¡¯t entirely offended. ¡°So, how have you been? I <i>see </i>you¡¯ve really taken an interest in New York.¡±

    Damien leaned back in his chair, his posture rxed but his eyes still sharp, as if he was carefully watching my every reaction. ¡°Yes, I am. Especially their dishes,¡± he said with a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Though I have to admit, I can see New York hasn¡¯t been very weing to you. I mean, just a few days after you got here and already your ex¨Chusband is trying to kill you again.¡±

    I gave him a small nce, arching a brow at the assumption. ¡°I thought so too at first,¡± I admitted, removing the second heel and setting it neatly beside the couch, ¡°but it wasn¡¯t him.¡±

    His expression shifted. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°He told you this?¡± Damien asked, his voice carrying just the right bnce of curiosity and disbelief.

    ¡°Well, yes,¡± I replied, my gaze drifting down to my bare feet for a moment. ¡°But I also figured it out myself while he was saving my life. The pieces didn¡¯t add up otherwise. I was wrong about him all these years.¡±

    Damien tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing with thought. ¡°So you¡¯ve forgiven him? You¡¯re no longer going through with all your ns?¡± he asked carefully, like he wanted to test the waters before reacting.

    I drew in a slow breath. Forgiveness

    ¡ª

    the word still felt heavy, almost foreign on my tongue. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to forgive him for, not really, because he wasn¡¯t the person responsible for the attack,¡± I exined softly. ¡°And before that¡­ I wasn¡¯t truly having any issues with him. That hatred I carried, is slowly dying down now that I know the truth. And honestly, I¡¯m surprised. I hated this man for five years, Damien. Five years. Then in less than a week, all of that anger and bitterness just¡­ disappears.¡±

    Saying it out loud almost startled me. I hadn¡¯t even realized how much the shift in my feelings had unsettled me until now.

    Damien¡¯s gaze lingered on me, and his voice dropped, more serious now. ¡°And what about Charlie? I¡¯m guessing he also knows that he¡¯s Charlie¡¯s father now. Does that mean he¡¯lle back into his life?¡± He paused deliberately before continuing, his eyes locking with mine. ¡°Into your life?¡±

    That question made me straighten up. I folded my arms across my chest, more as a defense mechanism than anything else. ¡°That¡¯s where you get it wrong,¡± I said firmly. ¡°What¡¯s in the past stays in the past. I have no intentions of going back to him. I might not be able to stop him from being a father to Charlie wouldn¡¯t even try, because Charlie deserves the truth¨Cbut he¡¯s nevering back into my life again.¡±

    ¨C

    and I

    Damien leaned slightly forward, studying me. His silence pushed me to borate, and I did, my voice steady. ¡°And I¡¯m not saying this out of hate. The things he did to me when we first got married¡­ they were horrible, Damien. I can¡¯t see myself reliving that again, even if he ims he¡¯s changed. Maybe he has, maybe he hasn¡¯t. Either way, I refuse to gamble with my life, my peace, or my son¡¯s stability. Some doors, once closed, are better left that way.¡±

    For a moment, the room was quiet, the only sound was the faint hum of the television in the background.

    45

    55 vouchers

    Then I noticed the small curve of a smile forming on Damien¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t smug, but rather subtle ¡ª like he was genuinely relieved, almost d about my answer.

    Chapter <b>265 </b>

 Ex wife bye 265

    Chapter <b>265 </b>

    JOSE¡¯S POV

    55 vouchers

    The night before I left Mexico, I couldn¡¯t sleep. The house was too quiet, too empty, too filled with ghosts of promises that were never kept. I paced the length of my room, staring at the suitcase on my bed, half¨Cpacked but heavier with the weight of my anger than with clothes. Each shirt I folded felt like a reminder of the years I wasted. Each pair of shoes was another step I had taken in blind faith, waiting for a reward that never came.

    It should have been mine.

    Thatpany was supposed to be my inheritance, my legacy. For decades, I stood beside my brother, loyal and patient, believing in his word when he told me, ¡°When the time is right, Jose, you¡¯ll take over. You¡¯ll lead the family¡¯s empire.¡±

    ¡ª

    ¡ª

    But what did he do? He betrayed me. He gave everything ¡ª everything to her. To Olivia. The daughter who never knew the sweat it took to build thatpany, the sacrifices, the sleepless nights, the deals made in the shadows. She inherited what I bled for, what I waited for. And I was left with nothing but bitterness gnawing at my soul.

    I clenched my jaw, the memory burning hotter than fire. It wasn¡¯t even just betrayal ¡ª it was humiliation. To watch thepany I should have ruled being ced in the hands of a spoiled, undeserving child. My own niece.

    I hated her. I hated the way her name was celebrated in the business circles, the way headlines glorified her rise, as if she had earned it. I hated my brother more for enabling it, for ripping my future from my hands and giving it to someone who did nothing but inherit a famousst name.

    As I zipped the suitcase, my mind made a decision it could no longer retreat from. Tomorrow, I will leave Mexico. For the first time in my life, I would step onto American soil. And I wasn¡¯t going there as a tourist, or as a man seeking reconciliation. No ¨C I was going to New York to look my brother in the eye and remind him of what he stole. And I was going to warn Olivia that her throne was not built on stone, but on the fragile ss of betrayal.

    ***

    The next morning, the airport buzzed with voices I barely heard. People moved around me in chaotic swarms, pulling luggage, kissing loved ones goodbye, shouting boarding calls. To me, it was all background noise. My thoughts were louder.

    As I stood in line for the flight, my reflection caught in a ss window, I looked older than I remembered. Lines carved deep around my mouth, shadows beneath my eyes. But behind that tired face burned a fire that had never gone out. Resentment. Determination. Rage.

    I didn¡¯t like taking public flight, but my jet wasn¡¯t in good condition, it hasn¡¯t been serviced for months, it takes a lot to keep servicing a private jet every month, I kept doing so because I thought thatpany was going to be mine, but now I cant financially continue because of the expenses, it was weighing a heavy burden on my ount and if care wasn¡¯t taken I would sell off the jet, that¡¯s how bad things had gotten for me, and it was embarrassing because I was a ke.

    On the ne, I sat by the window and stared at the clouds as thend of Mexico shrank beneath me. I

    11:58 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 15

    (45]

    55 vouchers

    thought about the nights I had spent in boardrooms, my brother¡¯s right hand, advising him, guiding him, giving him my loyalty. I thought about the countless opportunities I passed on, telling myself that patience was a virtue. That when he finally handed me thepany, it would all be worth it.

    And then I thought of Olivia. Her smug little smile. Her polished shoes and expensive suits, her name stered across newspapers, celebrated as a genius, when all she did was inherit what belonged to me.

    My hands curled into fists on myp. If the flight hadsted ten hours more, I would have sat there the entire time, fuming, feeding the fire of my anger until it became an Inferno.

    New York was colder than I expected. When I stepped out of the airport, the wind pped me in the face as if daring me to turn back. But I didn¡¯t flinch. My coat tightened around my shoulders, and I lifted my chin. This was enemy territory, but I hadn¡¯te to admire it. I hadn¡¯te to be dazzled by tall ss towers and busy

    streets.

    This was the city where my brother lived like a king, and where Olivia thrived in a castle that wasn¡¯t hers.

    I hailed a cab, giving the driver an address I had memorized for months. Olivia¡¯s house. Not thepany¡¯s new branch not some sterile boardroom where words could be twisted and softened. No, I wanted to see them on their turf. I wanted to walk right into theirfortable home, knock on their perfect door, and tear the illusion apart.

    As the car sped through the city, the lights blurred outside my window. New York was alive, buzzing, unrelenting. People walked the sidewalks with determination in their steps, as though every one of them had somewhere important to be. For a moment, I wondered if I looked out of ce ¨C <i>a </i>stranger with a suitcase, burning with old grudges in a city that didn¡¯t care.

    But that only strengthened my resolve.

    The cab pulled to a stop in front of the house, and my chest tightened as I stared at it. A mansion, of course. Large gates, perfectndscaping, the kind of house built not just to live in but to boast. It was a deration of power, of sess. And it made my blood boil.

    Because I should have been the one standing behind those gates. I should have been the one whose name was respected enough to build empires. Not Olivia. Not my brother who betrayed me.

    I stepped out of the cab, the gravel crunching beneath my shoes as I approached the door. Each step was heavier than thest, but I forced myself forward. My thoughts raced, loud and venomous.

    They think they¡¯ve won. They think the past is buried. But I¡¯m here now. And I¡¯ll make them remember.

    The gateman was shocked to <i>see </i>me even though this was the first time he had ever seen me, he does know that I am Olivia ke¡¯s Uncle Jose ke he must have seen me on the news or something so I guess that¡¯s why.

    Without much discussion, he let me in immediately as I walked towards the front door

    I reached the door and paused, my hand hovering in the air. My heartbeat thundered in my ears. This was it ¨C the moment everything began to unravel.

    I imagined the look on Olivia¡¯s face when she saw me. Shock. Maybe fear. I imagined my brother¡¯s guilt when I reminded him of his betrayal. He thought he could cast me aside and live in peace? He was wrong.

    <b>45 </b>

    55 vouchers

    A grim smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much peace you have after today,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    My fist closed, and I knocked.

    The seconds stretched, thick with tension, until the door creaked open.

    And there he was.

    My brother. Olivia¡¯s father. Donald ke

    For a moment, neither of us spoke. His eyes widened as he stared at me, disbelief written across his face. I saw his lips part as though to speak my name, but he couldn¡¯t form the words.

    I held his gaze, and the fire in my chest zed hotter than ever.

    And so it begins.

    Ìï

 Ex wife bye 266

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    55 vouchers.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got my key, so I¡¯m set to leave,¡± I muttered under my breath as I double¨Cchecked my handbag, making sure I had everything I might possibly need. My phone, my ID, some documents, and the small recorder I always carried just in case. Today wasn¡¯t going to be an ordinary day.

    I was heading to the police station to see themissioner. My mind was locked on one goal getting those captured hitmen to confess. Somewhere inside them was the truth I had been chasing for years: the name of the person pulling the strings, the real mastermind who wanted me dead. I knew once I uncovered that name, once I had it carved into my memory, there would be no mercy. Whoever it was, they would pay for every wound, every betrayal, every sleepless night of fear I had endured.

    This time, I wasn¡¯t going to let it slide.

    I decided to drive myself today. My security team was already starting to suffocate me. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I appreciated their protection, but their constant hovering presence made me feel like a prisoner in my own life. Every step I took, every move I made was shadowed, monitored, smothered. And honestly, after everything that had happened, I needed to feel in control, even if it was just behind the wheel of my own car.

    Besides, I was calmer now than I had been in weeks. For so long, I thought Adrian was behind every attempt on my life. I had convinced myself he was still out for blood, still holding onto his anger and thirst for revenge. But now? Now I know the truth. He wasn¡¯t the one pulling the trigger. Someone else was hiding in the shadows, plotting, scheming, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    And while that fact should have made me more afraid, strangely, it didn¡¯t. Because Adrian, unlike most men, was dangerous in ways that words could hardly describe. I had seen it. I had lived it. If he had truly been the mastermind, I wouldn¡¯t even be here today. I would have been gone long ago. That was the type of man he was swift, merciless, unstoppable when he wanted someone gone.

    ¨C

    No, this new enemy might want me dead, but at least they weren¡¯t Adrian. At least I wasn¡¯t fighting the devil I already knew too well.

    As my thoughts drifted, another realization crossed my mind. Adrian had been released from the hospital today. I made sure everything was covered. Two days ago, I cleared out his entire medical bill. It wasn¡¯t out of guilt or anything romantic at least that¡¯s what I told myself, it was just my way of saying thank you. A silent acknowledgment for saving my life when he didn¡¯t have to.

    I didn¡¯t owe him, and he didn¡¯t owe me. But still, gratitude was gratitude, and I wasn¡¯t about to ignore what he¡¯d done for me.

    With that thought, I slipped my heels on, picked up my handbag, and started down the staircase. The house was unusually quiet, the type of silence that pressed against your skin and made you notice even the smallest sound. My hand trailed lightly against the wooden railing as I made my way toward the living room, rehearsing what I would say to themissioner once I arrived.

    But then I froze.

    Dad was at the door. The front door was wide open, letting in the faint chill of the outside air. He wasn¡¯t speaking, wasn¡¯t moving, just standing there, staring at whoever was outside. His posture was stiff, almost

    tense, and his face¡­

    I blinked, stunned.

    55 vouchers

    My father was a man carved out of stone. Hardened. Cold. He had built his life and reputation on being untouchable, unshakable, imprable, I could count on one hand the number of times I had seen him show even the faintest flicker of emotion. He was a wall. A fortress.

    But right now? Right now, his eyes were wide with something I had never seen in him before ¨C shock. Pure, raw shock.

    I slowed my steps, my brows furrowing as I studied him. Who could possibly stand on the other side of that door to pull such a reaction out of him? My father was a man who faced CEOs, politicians, and even hardened criminals without blinking an eye. Yet here he was, frozen, almost vulnerable.

    I leaned slightly to the side, trying to catch a glimpse of the visitor, but the doorframe blocked my view. Whoever it was, they hadn¡¯t stepped inside yet. All I could hear was the faint sound of their breathing and the creak of the wooden floor under their shoes.

    The silence stretched, thick and heavy. Dad¡¯s hand was still gripping the edge of the door like he didn¡¯t know whether to open it wider or m it shut.

    Then, finally, a voice came from the other side.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you let me in?¡± the man asked.

    ¡ª

    The sound of it made my chest tighten. There was something in that voice deep, firm, andced with familiarity. I knew it. I was sure I knew it. But for some reason, my mind couldn¡¯t ce it immediately. It was like hearing a melody from a song you hadn¡¯t listened to in years. It tugged at a memory, but one buried too far back to surface clearly.

    My steps slowed down as I asked, ¡°Dad, who¡¯s at the door?¡±

    The moment my father heard my voice, he closed his eyes like he was enduring some kind of pain, almost like the mere sound of my question reminded him of something heavy he had been trying to suppress. It wasn¡¯t just the usual stress¨Cworn expression he sometimes carried; this was different. It was the kind of look that told me trouble was about to walk through the front door, and he already knew it before I even got close enough to see.

    Our house wasn¡¯t the kind of ce where people just strolled in. No one got as far as our front door without permission from me or my father or unless they were part of the family. Security here was airtight. The gateman had strict instructions to never let anyone in unless Dad personally approved it. So if someone had managed to slip through and make it to the door, then either Dad had allowed it¡­ or something else had happened.

    But with the look on his face, I could tell instantly that he hadn¡¯t granted permission. Which meant this person had found another way past the gate.

    And then, before I could ask anything more, the person finally decided to walk in. He brushed past my without hesitation, stepping into the house as though it belonged to him. That arrogance, that self¨Cassured stride, it was all too familiar.

    dad

    Once he was fully inside, I finally understood why the gateman hadn¡¯t dared to stop him.

    My uncle.

    <b>45 </b>

    55 vouchers.

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Uncle Jos¨¦ muttered as his eyes roamed over the walls, the furniture, every single detail of our living room. His voice carried a mix of disdain and grudging acknowledgment. ¡°It looks just as good on the inside as it does on the outside.¡±

    I froze for a moment. My throat went dry before I could speak. ¡°Uncle Jos¨¦,¡± I said softly, testing the words on my tongue as if saying his name might cause the tension to thicken. ¡°When did you arrive in America? And you didn¡¯t tell anyone that you wereing.¡±

    ¡ª

    The second his eyes met mine, I saw it anger. Not just irritation or disappointment, but a deep¨Cseated resentment that had been festering for years. His eyes didn¡¯t carry the warmth of family; instead, they burned with unspoken words and old grudges.

    ¡°Am I now meant to call you people when I¡¯ming?¡± he asked sharply, his toneced with sarcasm. ¡°Or am I just not weed here?¡±

    His words cut through the air, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t find a proper response. I swallowed hard, trying to steady my voice. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say. You¡¯re always wee here but¡­¡±

    Before I could finish, my father interrupted me, stepping forward with his usual firmness.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the proper thing to do,¡± Dad said, his voice calm but firm, carrying that authority he never lost even in the most ufortable situations. ¡°To inform someone you¡¯reing before you arrive. Especially after so many years.¡±

    The tension in the room was already thick enough to choke on. Thank God Mom wasn¡¯t home, if she had been, she would have likely exploded by now, demanding exnations and turning the entire situation into a full¨Cblown scene.

    Dad¡¯s words hung in the air, but Uncle Jos¨¦ didn¡¯t look ashamed, not even for a second. Instead, he smirked bitterly and tilted his head toward him.

    ¡°And how did you find this ce?¡± Dad added, his brows furrowed now. ¡°I mean, you haven¡¯t been to this country before. You¡¯ve never even visited New York.¡±

    Jos¨¦¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he shifted his attention fully toward me, ignoring Dad¡¯s question until the veryst moment. His voice carried a mocking Edge as he finally answered.

    ¡°I saw the news<i>,¡± </i>he said with deliberate slowness, his words heavy with meaning. ¡°You¡¯re really famous now since you publicly announced yourself as CEO.¡±

    And though the words were directed at me, they weren¡¯t apliment. His tone made it clear, it wasn¡¯t admiration, it wasn¡¯t pride. It was an usation.

 Ex wife bye 267

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¡°Why are you here, Jose?¡± my dad asked, his old voice filling the room.

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Jose¡¯s tone was sharp, the kind that cut into the walls and lingered. His eyes red with something more than anger ¨C resentment, bitterness. ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking me that question after what you did?¡±

    What he did? Has Dad done something else that I don¡¯t know of?

    ¡°Do you see the way I¡¯m looking?¡± Jose continued, his voice climbing louder. ¡°Do you see what has happened to my family?¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me,¡± my dad replied, his tone calm but firm, as if he¡¯d rehearsed those words many times in his head.

    ¡°Oh, it has everything to do with you, Donald,¡± Jose shot back, spitting his name like it left a bad taste in his mouth. He took a step forward, his presence dominating the space. ¡°Do you think if Father was still alive, he would approve of what you did? Do you think he would¡¯ve liked the path you¡¯ve chosen?¡±

    Dad¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Is this what you came here to do? Lecture me about my decision? Even after all the threatening messages you sent to me weeks ago?¡± He moved toward the couch with measured steps, refusing to back down.

    Jose followed him closely, his body tense like a predator circling its prey.

    I crossed my arms, a frown tugging at my lips. Great. So much for my appointment with themissioner. Looks like that¡¯s going to have to wait, because judging by the fire in Jose¡¯s eyes and the unshaken resolve in Dad¡¯s face, this wasn¡¯t ending anytime soon.

    ¡°Two hundred years,¡± Jose began, his voice shaking with rage, ¡°two hundred long years since thispany was created by our grandparents. And in all that time, not once, has a woman been CEO. This was a sacred tradition, one we guarded, one that was passed from father to son, from brother to brother. And you broke it. You spit on that tradition.¡± His finger jabbed into the air, trembling. ¡°And for what? Because you found some girl who suddenly appears and ims to be your daughter? A girl who knew nothing about how our business works?¡±

    His wordsnded like knives. I stiffened, heat rushing to my face. It wasn¡¯t the first time someone doubted me or dismissed me, buting from my own uncle, it stung in a different way,

    Dad¡¯s eyes darkened. He pushed himself up straighter, his voice steel. ¡°I won¡¯t let youe into this house and insult my daughter. She has proven herself, and she is more than capable of running thispany. She¡¯s a better person to lead than you ever were.¡± His tone grew sharper with each word. ¡°We¡¯re brothers, Jose. I know you like the back of my hand. I know what you¡¯re capable of, and I knew exactly what you would have done if thepany fell into your hands. If I had made you CEO, thispany would have copsed. It would¡¯ve been ruined under your greed.¡±

    Jose¡¯sugh was hollow, bitter. ¡°Every time we¡¯ve spoken about this, you¡¯ve given me the same sermon. The same pathetic excuse. You hide behind this preaching, Donald, like a priest with no faith, clinging to words so

    <b>11:58 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>15 </b>

    45

    55 vouchers

    you don¡¯t drown in your guilt. You¡¯ve convinced yourself you made the right choice, but we both know the truth.¡± He took another step closer, his voice dripping venom. ¡°You¡¯re lying to yourself. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. That¡¯s why <b>I </b>came. <b>Because </b>I¡¯m your elder brother, and it¡¯s my duty to correct you, to put you back on the straight path. It¡¯s clear you¡¯ve wandered too far off it.¡±

    Dad squared his shoulders, his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°I¡¯m very much on the right path.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself, Donald,¡± Jose barked, his voice booming through the room. He turned sharply, his eyes finally locking on me for the first time since he entered, his re heavy and full of venom. His hand shot up, his finger stabbing the air in my direction. ¡°If you¡¯re on the right path, then do the right thing, remove her from the seat.¡± His finger stayed there, pointed at me, though his attention remained locked on my father.

    The room fell silent,

    My eyebrows lifted in disbelief, shock rippling through me so strongly that I almost forgot to breathe. I always knew my uncle Jose carried no love for me, he had never hidden his disapproval the moment my father announced me as the new CEO but I never thought he would go this far. For him to leave everything behind in Mexico, step foot in New York for the very first time, and stand here in our home just to demand my removal¡­ It was almost too much to take in.

    A swirl of emotions pressed against my chest ¨C anger, hurt, and even a little fear but I forced myself to keep quiet. My lips parted, ready to defend myself, to tell him that I had earned this seat despite his bitterness, but I quickly shut them again. No matter how much the words burned on my tongue, I couldn¡¯t interfere. This was a conversation between elders, between brothers. I had been raised to respect that boundary. Even if the subject of their heated argument was me, it would be improper to jump in.

    ¡°I should remove her from the seat and leave it open? Come on, let¡¯s be reasonable here,¡± my father said, his voice steady but carrying a hint of exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you that position, Jose. If it¡¯s money you need, you can ask. You¡¯re still family. Instead of sending me threatening messages just because you want a position, you could have juste to me like a man.¡±

    There was no anger in my father¡¯s words, but rather a certain sadness, the kind only brothers could draw out of one another.

    Jose¡¯s face hardened, his jaw tightening as if he was holding back years of resentment. ¡°Look,¡± he said slowly, his tone sharp, ¡°I¡¯m going to say this to you as a warning. This is my first time here, so I¡¯ll take it lightly on you people. But you don¡¯t want to cross me, Donald. You said you know me, so you know what I can do and what I will do to get what I want. Take her off that seat. You wouldn¡¯t want me to take action on this.¡±

    The air in the living room grew heavy, tense enough that it felt like the walls themselves were listening. My heartbeat quickened, thumping against my ribs as Jose¡¯s words sank into me. It wasn¡¯t just bitterness anymore ¨C it was <b>a </b>threat, in and raw. He wasn¡¯t here for reconciliation, he was here to draw battle lines.

    But my father didn¡¯t flinch. He stood his ground, his eyes locked on his brother¡¯s, his voice calm yet unyielding. ¡°We¡¯re not kids anymore, Jose. I¡¯m not scared of you and what you can do.¡±

    That line struck me deeply. For the first time in my life, I saw my father not just as the unshakable man I had always known but <b>as </b>someone carrying the weight of every decision, every bond fractured in the name of family and business.

    Jose narrowed his eyes, his body stiff with restrained fury. ¡°If you force my hand to take action, you will regret not listening to me.¡±

    :

    <b>45 </b>

    E55 vouchers

    The finality in his tone sent chills down my spine. He wasn¡¯t bluffing; he meant every single word.

    Silence settled for a brief moment, stretching out long enough that I thought perhaps he might say more. But instead, he took a few steps back, each footfall echoing against the floor like a drumbeat. Then he turned, heading toward the still¨Copen door.

    As he reached the doorway, he stopped, his hand resting briefly against the frame. Slowly, deliberately, he looked over his shoulder, his eyes finding mine. That look¡­ it wasn¡¯t just anger. It was a silent promise, a warning that he wasn¡¯t finished, that this was only the beginning.

    My breath caught in my throat. I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t dare speak, afraid that even a single word might provoke him further.

    ¨C

    And then he stepped out. Just like that, the house felt different colder, heavier, filled with the lingering shadow of his presence.

    I let out a shaky exhale, one I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding. My hand instinctively moved through my hair, pushing the strands back as though that simple action could help me untangle the mess of thoughts racing through my mind.

    I still tried to process what had just happened. My uncle, my father¡¯s own brother, had crossed a border, invaded our home, and threatened us both in the span of a few minutes.

 Ex wife bye 268

    Chapter <b>268 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The smell of antiseptic and bleach still clung to my clothes, I should¡¯ve felt free, relieved, thankful even but instead, all I felt was an ache in my ribs where the bullet wound had only half¨Chealed and a gnawing storm of thoughts that wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.

    The hospital had kept me longer than I wanted. Their words ¡°rest,¡± ¡°recovery,¡± and ¡°avoid stress¡± meant nothing to me. Stress was my middle name. I had lived my whole life in it, moved through it like smoke, and I knew the moment I stepped back into the world, it would greet me like an old friend. And yet, for the first time in a long time, there was hesitation in me. Not fear ¨C hesitation. Because the game had changed.

    I was able to get in contact with James and I called him toe pick me up, he was d to hear my voice, apparently, he thought I had died somewhere because themissioner told him when Ist spoke to the police was during the robbery and he also informed him that I was shot.

    I really need to talk to thatmissioner. That¡¯s for sure, if this news has gotten to Marcus ears then I am sure he would be celebrating, thinking that he has won.

    What¡¯s up with this city and assuming people are dead just because they were involved in an ident and haven¡¯t been seen since then?

    First, they assumed Olivia was dead after her house exploded, I get they have every reason to do so because not everyone survived that kind of ident but they really need to learn how to stop doing that.

    While I waited, I leaned against the cool brick wall of the hospital, careful not to strain my side. My thoughts drifted dangerously, relentlessly, to Olivia.

    It still shocked me, the way her name lived in me like a me that refused to go out, no matter how much water I poured over it. When she left me, when she chose her independence, I told myself she¡¯d crumble. That she¡¯d crawl back, begging for help. That the world would eat her alive

    But she didn¡¯t crawl back. She soared.

    I had expected misery, expected her to fade into obscurity, maybe chained to a desk job with no future. Instead, I found out she¡¯d be CEO of apany worth billions. She¡¯d risen from the ashes of her pain and betrayal, and somehow, she was stronger than ever. The Olivia I knew would never have had the resources or the nerve to pay off a hundred¨Cthousand¨Cdor hospital bill for me. Yet, when I signed my release papers today, they told me it was taken care of. By her. Olivia ke.

    The name still tasted strange. The girl I once held in my arms was now a woman who had wed her power, wearing a crown I never thought she¡¯d deserve yet she wore it better than anyone else could.

    way into

    The growl of an engine pulled me back to the present. James¡¯s ck sedan came to a stop in front of me, the tinted window rolling down. His face appeared, relief stered across his features. ¡°Get in,¡± he said, already moving to step out and help me.

    I waved him off. ¡°I can still walk.¡± It wasn¡¯t true ¨C not entirely. My steps were heavy, my side burned, but I wouldn¡¯t let anyone, not even James, see me as weak.

    11:47 Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    657

    ye vouchere

    The leather seat hugged me as I sank into the back. James slid behind the wheel and pulled into traffic, ncing at me through the rearview mirror every few seconds as if to confirm I was really there.

    ¡°You look like hell,¡± he finally muttered.

    ¡°Better than being in it,¡± I shot back.

    He huffed augh but didn¡¯t press further.

    I turned my gaze to the passing city streets, but my thoughts once again betrayed me, pulling me back to Olivia. The way she¡¯d looked at me thest time we spoke ¨C a sharpness in her voice I¡¯d never heard before. That disrespect, that defiance¡­ it should¡¯ve infuriated me. And yet, all it did was ignite something in me I hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    She was sexy like that. Dominant. Fierce. Unapologetic.

    No woman had ever spoken to me with that much fire. All my life, people bent, obeyed, feared. Olivia? Yes she was once part of them but now she¡¯s different. She challenged me even though I am just seeing this side of her after not seeing her for so long.

    I thought back to the single night we shared, years ago, when the alcohol blurred my edges and her warmth had been the only anchor I needed. One night. One mistake, maybe. But no other woman had ever made me feel like that again. Even now, after nearly six years the memory of that night lived in me, vivid and

    dangerous.

    And now? Now she wasn¡¯t just the woman I used to know she was something more. Something untouchable. And I wanted to touch her again.

    She still didn¡¯t tell me if she was married or not, if that guy I saw with her on TV was her man, but I knew I was going to find out eventually.

    But there were bigger problems than my desires. She had told me, in her own words, that someone was out there trying to kill Charlie. My son. Just saying the word ¡®son¡® still felt foreign, heavy, but also¡­ right. I¡¯d only spoken to the boy for a few minutes, but those minutes had carved something permanent into me. A connection I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    And now he was in danger. Olivia was in danger. That meant I couldn¡¯t sit on the sidelines anymore.

    ¡°I need to see themissioner,¡± I muttered, mostly to myself.

    James nced at me. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Those men who tried to kill her¡­ the robbers. They were arrested. Maybe they¡¯ve talked. Maybe themissioner knows something.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not healed yet,¡± James said carefully. ¡°You need rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough rest,¡± I snapped, sharper than intended. ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m limping, I¡¯m not letting anyonee after Charlie.¡±

    James studied me for a long moment, then nodded. ¡°You¡¯re gonna go, as soon as you¡¯ve gotten a bit better

    <b>11:47 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    and probably exined to me everything that has happened in thest few days, if you can¡¯t wait till you heal at least wait till tomorrow, you¡¯ll be better tomorrow than you are now.¡±

    The rest of the drive passed in silence, each second filled with the weight of decisions I hadn¡¯t made yet. Now that I¡¯ve made up my mind to help her out, I have two problems to deal with, Marcus and this mysterious mastermind.

    Finally, the car slowed, pulling to a stop outside my building, Relief hit me in an unexpected wave. Home.

    James was out of the car in a second, circling around to open my door. His hand was there before I could protest, steadying me as I stepped onto the pavement. My side screamed in pain, but I gritted my teeth and forced my steps forward.

    Slowly, painfully, we made our way toward the entrance.

    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding. For the first time since I¡¯d been shot, I felt the faintest spark of control returning to me.

    James opened the door to my ce and guided me inside.

    I still felt the sting in my ribs, the ache in my bones, but none of it mattered. What mattered was what came

    next.

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

    Send gift

 Ex wife bye 269

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The front doors opened wide with a creak that echoed through the living room. For a second, I just stood there, leaning heavily on James¡¯s arm as he helped me across the floor. My chest rose and fell with every careful step. The scent of my living room and even the familiar hum of the chandelier above, it all hit me in waves. My house. My sanctuary. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I had missed it until that very moment.

    James guided me toward the couch. The cushions dipped as I lowered myself down, and I let out a long exhale, relief settling into my bones. I was home. But it wasn¡¯t just the house I had missed, it was the sense of belonging. The feeling that this ce was mine, that despite everything taken from me, this was still my ground.

    Then I noticed them. My staff. Slowly, almost timidly, they began to file into the room. One after another, their shoes clicked softly against the floor, and they lined up in a straight row before me. Heads bowed, hands sped neatly in front of them. It was almost military in precision. My brows lifted in surprise. I hadn¡¯t expected this.

    Then, in perfect unison, their voices rang out: ¡°Wee back, sir. We are all happy to see that you¡¯re okay, and we wish you a speedy recovery. We will all do our best to make sure that you recover fast.¡±

    The words hung in the air. They must have rehearsed it ¨C of course, they had. But even so, hearing it stirred something deep inside me. For days, I¡¯d been surrounded by pain. To stand here and hear genuine concern, loyalty spoken aloud¡­ it almost broke through the armor I kept around my heart.

    A lump formed in my throat. I straightened, forcing my voice to remain steady.

    ¡°Thank you. I really do appreciate this.¡±

    They bowed again in unison. For a moment, no one moved, and then one by one, they turned and left the room, walking back¨Cto¨Cback in perfect order, their footsteps fading into silence.

    I let out a small breath, my lips curling faintly at the corners.

    ¡°That was¡­ unexpected,¡± I muttered.

    James chuckled as he dropped onto the seat beside me.

    ¡°Talk about a performance. I didn¡¯t expect that from your staff either.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I admitted, leaning back into the couch. ¡°Neither did I. But seeing it¡­ It made me feel slightly better. I¡¯m d they did it.¡±

    James tilted his head, studying me with that serious look of his. ¡°Good. Because now we need to talk about the fact that you nearly got yourself killed trying to save someone else. What the hell was wrong with you?¡±

    My head snapped toward him. Even as weak as I was, my re carried weight. James stiffened immediately, his hand raising in a quick, apologetic gesture. He knew better than to cross certain lines with me.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he backpedaled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. But you can¡¯t me me for saying it. This is your

    11:48 <b>Tue</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    life we¡¯re talking about here, Adrian. You could have died. There¡¯s no second chance after that. And you risked it all for someone you haven¡¯t seen in years. Someone who, frankly, wouldn¡¯t have done the same for <b>you</b><b>? </b>

    His words stung because they carried truth. But how could I exin to him what even I didn¡¯t fully understand? That day¡­ my body had moved on its own. There hadn¡¯t been time to think. No calction. Just instinct. A part of me I couldn¡¯t silence.

    I rubbed my temple and let out a slow sigh.

    ¡°Look. I might have risked my life to save hers, but it was for a good cause. I don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m just d no one was killed that day.¡±

    James leaned forward, elbows on his knees, his tone softening. ¡°And now she¡¯s confirmed that the boy, Charlie, is your son. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to do a DNA test? You know how many women pin pregnancies on men who aren¡¯t even the father. Happens all the time.¡±

    I gave a short, humorlessugh. ¡°Those women usually have motives. They want security, money, a future built off the man¡¯s back. But money isn¡¯t her problem anymore ¨C you saw that yourself. She wouldn¡¯t need to lie for that.¡±

    James frowned but didn¡¯t interrupt as I continued.

    ¡°And it all adds up. That kid should be about five years old, judging by his size and the way he carries himself. Around the same time she left. She sounded genuine when she said it. And she said it in front of Dora. So yes, I believe her.¡±

    James tapped his fingers on his thigh, eyes narrowed. He wasn¡¯t fully convinced, but he respected my judgment enough not to press harder. Finally, he asked the question I knew wasing.

    ¡°Okay. But do you n on getting back together with her? I mean¡­ since she has a son for you.¡±

    I paused. My gaze drifted toward the window, where sunlight filtered in, casting long shadows across the floor. The thought had crossed my mind, of course it had. But rtionships¡­ That word carried weight I wasn¡¯t sure I could bear anymore.

    ¡°Rtionship?¡± I said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. But I do want to know more about her. I realize now that I barely scratched the surface of who she really is, even when we were married. But before I can do that, before I can even think about it, I need to make sure she catches this mastermind. Otherwise, nothing I try will matter because her attention will always be elsewhere.¡±

    James leaned back, whistling low. ¡°Wow. One hell of a month. With almost everything I¡¯ve heard, I don¡¯t know if we should celebrate or cry.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at my lips. ¡°It does sound nice to celebrate. I survived. I have a son now. But the real celebrationes when we catch this mastermind¡­ and shut down Marcus.¡±

    <b>11:48 Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

 Ex wife bye 270

    <b>Chapter </b><b>270 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    The next day I sat on the edge of my bed, my hands resting on my knees as I thought long and hard about one simple problem¨Chow in the world I was going to take off this bandage and manage a shower without copsing from the pain. For a normal person, it might not be a big deal, but with a gunshot wound healing at my side. every little movement felt like a test of endurance.

    I stared at the whiteyers wrapped tightly around my waist. They had be part of me over the past few days, like a second skin. Even though the doctors had told me to change them when needed, I dreaded this moment. Slowly, I reached for the edge of the bandage, my fingers trembling slightly as if my own body was warning me not to go further.

    Bit by bit, I began to unwind it. The faint ripping sound of fabric peeling away from tape filled the silent room. Eachyer exposed more of the raw truth beneath. My breathing grew shallow<i>, </i>every tug reminding me that pain was still there waiting for me. By the time I got to thestyer, only the cotton wool pressed against the wound remained, stained faintly from old blood.

    Taking in a sharp breath, I forced myself up to my feet. My legs were steady, but my body still felt heavier than usual. I shuffled slowly toward the mirror across the room, the floor cold against my bare feet. Facing my own reflection, I hesitated. Part of me didn¡¯t want to see it. Some wounds you can cover and pretend they aren¡¯t there but seeing them bare is different.

    Finally, with a clenched jaw, I pressed my fingers against the cotton and peeled it away. A sharp, stabbing pain tore through my side immediately. I sucked in a breath through my teeth, trying to stay silent, but a low groan still slipped out. My chest rose and fell quickly as I took in several deep breaths, steadying myself until thest bit of cotton wool came free.

    ¨C

    The sight wasn¡¯t pleasant. Angry red skin stretched around the healing wound, the area swollen but no longer oozing blood. At least there were no signs of infection. That alone gave me some peace. It was healing ¨C slowly, painfully, but healing. I remembered the first three days after the shooting. Back then, even shifting on the bed had been torture. My body had felt like it was tearing itself apart whenever I tried to move. Compared to that agony, the pain I felt now was almost bearable.

    I ran a cautious finger near the wound without touching it directly. The skin flinched, but I could tell the pain had reduced by more than half. A week ago, I couldn¡¯t have imagined walking upright. Now, I could stand tall for at least a few minutes before my side protested. Running or jumping was still out of the question, of course, those kinds of movements would reopen the wound without doubt. But walking? Walking was possible, and right now that was enough.

    Still, the wound wasn¡¯t my biggest concern at this moment. What bothered me most was the sticky, ufortableyer of sweat that clung to my body. It had been over a week since I had taken a proper shower. Hospital sponge baths didn¡¯t count. My skin itched constantly, and I hated the feeling of being unclean. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    I convinced myself I was medically clear. The doctor hadn¡¯t said I couldn¡¯t shower, only that I should be careful. And I was nothing if not careful. So I reached for the waterproof bandage I had bought specifically for this moment. It felt odd in my hand, like I was holding a ticket to freedom. I carefully pressed it over the wound and secured the edges with medical tape. I ran my fingers around it, making sure every corner was sealed. If water got in, it could mean infection, and I wasn¡¯t willing to risk that.

    <b>11:48 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    Finally ready, I stepped into the bathroom. The sound of running water instantly filled the room, soothing in a way I hadn¡¯t realized I needed. As the warm water cascaded over me, I closed my eyes and let out a long- breath I hadn¡¯t known I was holding. The water felt like life itself, washing away not only the dirt but also <b>the </b>weight of the past week. I didn¡¯t stay long, though. The doctor¡¯s voice echoed in my mind: Make it quick, protect the wound, don¡¯t push yourself.

    So I kept it short, careful not to let the water linger too close to my side. Even then, I felt renewed when I stepped out. My skin was clean, my muscles rxed, and for the first time since the shooting, I felt almost <b>like </b>myself again.

    1

    Nowes the next challenge clothing. Normally, whenever I stepped out of the house, I wore a suit, It was my armor, my statement to the world. Corporate, sharp,manding. But as I stood in front of my wardrobe, I realized that wasn¡¯t possible today. A suit would cling too tightly around my waist, pressing against the wound, making every step a reminder of pain.

    I brought out an oversized hoodie I had tucked away in my for years but never once wore. It wasn¡¯t exactly my style, I had always been the clean¨Ccut, suit¨Cand¨Ctie kind of man but with the bandages wrapped around my waist and the ache that still lingered beneath, I needed something loose. I stared at the ck hoodie for a moment, holding it up in front of me.

    ¡°This should work,¡± I muttered to myself before carefully sliding it over my shoulders. The fabric felt soft, warm, and strangelyforting, almost like a shield that hid my wound.

    Once I was fully dressed, I grabbed my phone and called for the driver. Today was important. I couldn¡¯t put this off any longer. I needed answers, and the only ce I could possibly get them was from themissioner himself.

    James wasn¡¯ting with me this time. He had insisted on staying behind to keep things steady at thepany. I had already walked him through the necessary steps ¨C what meetings to postpone, what financial decisions to dy at least until I was strong enough to walk into the office myself. I trusted him with that much.

    When I stepped outside, my driver was already waiting by the car. His eyes briefly widened when he saw me in the hoodie.

    ¡°A new look, sir?¡± he asked with a faint smirk as he held the door open for me.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± I replied, sliding into the backseat.

    He chuckled softly and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just d to see you up and running again.¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother with a response, just gave him a small nod of appreciation. Soon the car engine hummed to life, and we pulled away from the driveway.

    I rested back against the seat, letting the slow rhythm of the soft jazz ying through the car speakers fill the silence.

    My eyelids grew heavy, and before I knew it, I drifted off into sleep.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    The faint voice echoed somewhere in the back of my mind. At first, I thought it was part of the dream, but it

    <b>11:48 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    came again, sharper this time.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    700

    I stirred, slowly opening my eyes. <b>The </b>first thing I noticed was the harsh sunlight pouring through the window, forcing me to squint until my vision adjusted. My driver leaned slightly over the seat<b>, </b>calling my

    attention.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here.¡±

    I reached over to the smallpartment near me and pulled out a pair of dark sses. Sliding them on, the re of the sun instantly softened. I took a moment to straighten myself, exhaling slowly as I pushed the door open and stepped outside.

    My gaze shifted toward the entrance of the police station. For a brief second, I thought the ce looked smaller than I had remembered, almost. But then movement at the corner of my eyes caught my attention.

    Several dark¨Ctinted SUVs rolled up, their engines purring in unison. They weren¡¯t just cars, they were part of a convoy, moving with the precision of something official, something powerful. My brows furrowed as I watched the vehicles pull smoothly up to the gates. Whoever this was, they wanted everyone to know they were important. Compared to my quiet arrival, theirs was an announcement.

    I paused by the side of my own car, curious. The convoy parked in a perfectly aligned row, and within seconds, bodyguards stepped out, scanning the area as though danger might leap out of the pavement itself.

    Then one of them hurried to thest SUV, opening the rear door with practiced precision. From where I stood, all I saw at first was a pair of sharp heels hitting the ground, clicking against the pavement with authority. My eyes followed the graceful steps until finally, the figure emerged.

    She straightened to her full height, her posture as confident as ever, her auramanding attention without even trying. The sleek lines of her dress and the subtle confidence in her stride made it clear this wasn¡¯t just anyone. And when her face tilted slightly toward the sunlight, I realized it was Olivia.

    B

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

    Send gift

    No Ads

 Ex wife bye 271

    Chapter <b>271 </b>

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    After I got out of the car, I was almost shocked to see Adrian standing there. For a moment, I thought maybe I was imagining him<b>, </b>but no, he was really there, leaning slightly to one side like he was trying to keep his

    bnce.

    Was he also here to see themissioner? And what in the world was he wearing?

    All the years that I had known him, all through our marriage, Adrian had never once dressed like this. He was always in neatly tailored suits, perfectly polished shoes, and ties that looked like they were handpicked by stylists. That was the Adrian I knew: the perfectionist, the man who always wanted to look like he owned the. room. But today? He was dressed down, in an oversized hoodie that made him look like apletely different person. Casual, almost ordinary.

    And yet, I couldn¡¯t lie it suited him. It was strange, but it did.

    I adjusted my purse on my shoulder and began walking toward him. I didn¡¯t want to prolong any unnecessary interaction, but it was obvious that fate or perhaps just bad timing had brought us both here. Since we were heading to the same ce, pretending not to notice each other would only make things more awkward.

    ¡°Hey, what a coincidence,¡± he said, his lips pulling into a small smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no coincidence, Adrian,¡± I replied firmly, cutting off whatever charm he was trying to use. ¡°I was supposed toe here yesterday, but I had some¡­ family drama that needed me to postpone it till today.¡±

    Family drama. I didn¡¯t need to go into details, and judging from the way his brows furrowed, he was curious, but he chose not to pry. At least he was smart enough to know that.

    We both started walking side by side toward the entrance. The silence between us felt heavy, so I decided to ask the question running through my mind.

    ¡°And why are you here, if I may ask? I know you want to speak to themissioner about those robbers too. What I¡¯m trying to figure out is why. They came after me, not you.¡±

    He nced at me, his lips twitching like he was suppressing a smirk. ¡°Come on, are you still being cold towards me? I thought we¡¯d gotten past that stage back at the hospital.¡±

    I stopped briefly at his words, then continued walking. Cold? He had no idea what cold really was. What he got from me was restraint.

    ¡°And also,¡± he continued, ignoring my silence, ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you for paying off the bill at the hospital.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t pay it for him, I paid it for myself, because gratitude needed to be acknowledged. He had saved my life, after all. That was all.

    We reached the sliding ss doors, and before I could reach for them, he stretched out his hand. I didn¡¯t ask him to, but he managed to pull them open for me. I caught the faint wince that shed across his face when he did it. His body was still weak, and that wound hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, no matter how much he tried to hide it.

    <b>11:48 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    I didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, I simply walked in, my heels clicking against the tiled floor. He followed closely behind, his footsteps softer but steady.

    ¡°Anyways,¡± Adrian said, breaking the silence again, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to help you.¡±

    I halted in my steps for a fraction of a second before turning my head toward him. My eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Help me with what?¡± I asked, my tone sharp. ¡°You know I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    He gave me a patient smile, the kind that once would have melted me but now only irritated me. ¡°I know you don¡¯t. You¡¯ve made that clear enough. But I¡¯m trying to do something for Charlie now that I know he¡¯s my son. At least maybe I can make up for all those years slowly¡­¡±

    I bit my inside lip, the sharp sting grounding me in the moment as memories rushed back like a flood I couldn¡¯t stop. The words I had told Adrian those careless words about Charlie being his son echoed in my head louder than the sound of our footsteps. I hadn¡¯t meant for it to carry this much weight. At the time, it was nothing more than a spiteful move, a weapon to use against Isadora, to make her squirm and lose her cool. But now, standing beside Adrian, I could feel the full weight of that admission shifting the ground beneath me.

    My n to keep Adrian far away from Charlie, to keep that part of my life guarded and untouched, had just taken a sharp, unexpected turn.

    If I still believed even for a second that Adrian had something to do with those men trying to kill me, then this conversation wouldn¡¯t even exist. I wouldn¡¯t have let him mention Charlie¡¯s name, not even in passing. I would have silenced him with one cold re and walked away like he was nothing. But the truth was staring me in the face, undeniable and ugly. Adrian being absent from Charlie¡¯s life wasn¡¯t entirely his fault.

    It was mine.

    I had let Isadora¡¯s poisonous words burrow into my heart. I had let her lies nt doubt where there should have been trust. That day¡­ that single day that mattered the most, instead of telling Adrian the truth, instead of saying the words he had a right to hear, I turned my back and walked away.

    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of my lips. Who knows maybe if I had stayed, if I had told him I was pregnant, he would have taken responsibility. Maybe he would have tried to step up. Maybe things would have been different.

    But then again, if I hadn¡¯t walked away, I wouldn¡¯t have be the woman I am today. I wouldn¡¯t have learned to stand on my own feet, to rise from the ashes of betrayal and carve out a life for myself and for Charlie. I would still be that same woman who leaned on him for everything. Dependent. Vulnerable. Weak.

    And I don¡¯t regret walking away. Not fully..

    ¡°So technically, Adrian¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, steady and confident, ¡°since I¡¯m Charlie¡¯s father and he might be in danger, I have every right to be here and help you. Even if you don¡¯t think you need it.¡±

    I rolled my eyes before I could stop myself. He always had a way of making things sound so simple, like the world would bend just because he dered it should.

    ¡°Help?¡± I scoffed, tilting my head at him. ¡°How are you going to help anyone when you can barely hold a door open without wincing? And while we¡¯re on the subject¡­ what¡¯s with your dressing style today?¡±

    <b>11:48 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    He smirked faintly, though I caught the shadow of exhaustion in his eyes. ¡°Those two questions you <b>just </b>asked? They all lead back to one thing this bullet wound. It¡¯s the cause of it all

    For a second, his words made me pause. Beneath his casual tone, I could hear the quiet ache he was trying to hide. His pride was still there, sharp as ever, but even that couldn¡¯t mask how much he was pushing <b>himself </b>just to stand beside me.

    We reached themissioner¡¯s office, the heavy wooden door looming in front of us. We both stopped, the weight of what waited inside pressing down like a storm about to break.

    I raised my hand and gave the door a soft knock. My heart quickened, though I kept my expression carefullyposed.

    ¡°Does themissioner even know you want to see him?¡± Adrian asked, his brows pulling together.

    ¡°No,¡± I admitted with a small shrug, straightening my posture. ¡°But this is urgent, and he¡¯ll listen. I¡¯ll just go in like I came here with you.¡±

    At least in that, he was useful, his presence opened doors, even ones I wasn¡¯t meant to walk through.

    The door creaked open slowly, and for a brief second the room seemed to hold its breath. Themissioner¡¯s face appeared in the doorway, but the moment his gazended on Adrian, everything changed. His jaw tightened. His eyes flickered with something sharp and unreadable.

    And then I saw it, the way his throat moved as he swallowed hard, the tension rolling off him in waves just from staring at Adrian.

    Were they both fighting?

 Ex wife bye 272

    <b>Chapter </b>272

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    TA

    No, I don¡¯t think so they can¡¯t be fighting, otherwise Adrian wouldn¡¯t even be here right now. But the <b>way </b>themissioner looked at him told a different story. His eyes flickered in a way I couldn¡¯t quite ce. It wasn¡¯t the usual professional look one officer gives to a visitor. No, it was more than that. He looked at Adrian with something close to fear, as if the very sight of him had thrown him off bnce. Like he had done something wrong, something he didn¡¯t want Adrian to uncover. Like he was trying to hide behind formality, but his eyes gave him away.

    ¡°Mr. Westwood, you didn¡¯t tell me you wereing today.¡± His voice cracked slightly, the stammer slipping through despite his attempt to soundposed.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s because I decided toe yesterday and it slipped my mind to inform you,¡± Adrian replied, his tone firm but casual, the kind of voice that carried authority even without trying.

    Themissioner cleared his throat, straightened his shirt, and gestured toward his office. ¡°Alright then, pleasee in.¡±

    I followed Adrian inside, my heels clicking lightly against the floor as the cool st from the air conditioner hit my skin. The temperature difference was sharp, almost biting, but refreshing after standing outside under the bright sun. My eyes wandered across the room.

    It wasn¡¯t a luxurious office by any means, but it carried the weight of history. Stacks of neatly arranged paperwork covered the desk, some tied with stic bands, others arranged in slim folders. Arge police uniform, neatly pressed, hung on the wall like a symbol of pride, framed by medals pinned just above it. Along the far wall were ck¨Cand¨Cwhite portraits of pastmissioners, men who once carried the same burden of responsibility he now held. Their stern expressions seemed to watch us enter, like silent judges assessing whether we belonged here.

    Themissioner broke the silence as he motioned toward the chairs across his desk. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this <b>is </b>your wife. She looks as stunning as ever. I can see you have good taste in women. You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Westwood.¡±

    For a moment, the words froze in the air. Adrian and I turned to look at each other, and for the briefest second, it felt as though time had slipped backward. Mrs. Westwood. The name hit me like a quiet shock, one I wasn¡¯t prepared for.

    It wasn¡¯t that themissioner had said anything wrong. In his mind, he was probably being polite, acknowledging what he believed to be true. But for me, it was like reopening an old wound that had never fully healed. I hadn¡¯t been called that name in years. Hearing it now carried a strange mix of emotions ¨C nostalgia, awkwardness, and an undeniable warmth I didn¡¯t want to admit was there.

    But how did he not know who I was? Didn¡¯t he watch the news? Hadn¡¯t he seen my face across the media? My name wasn¡¯t exactly hidden from the public since I came to New York and came out. Still, I realized something in that instant: he probably didn¡¯t. He was a man buried inw enforcement, a man whose daily life revolved around crime reports, political briefings, and endless files. People like me, the boardroom power yers, meant little to someone like him. To him, I was simply the woman walking into his office with Adrian, and so, naturally, he assumed I was Adrian¡¯s wife.

    <b>17:31 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b><b>N </b>

    ?????

    That realization led me to another. If he had called me Mrs. Westwood, then that meant Adrian <b>had </b>never walked into this office with another woman before. Not once. That thought made something stir inside <b>me</b>. <b>It </b>shouldn¡¯t have mattered, Adrian¡¯s personal life after me was none of my business but the knowledge settled somewhere deep, leaving me both curious and strangely¡­ pleased.

    Part of me wanted to speak up, to correct themissioner. To set the record straight, to say clearly <b>that </b><b>I </b>was no longer Mrs. Westwood, that Adrian and I were not together, that the name belonged to a <b>past </b>I <b>had </b>chosen to walk away from. I wanted to protect myself from the misunderstanding before it spiraled into somethingrger.

    But there was another part of me, a bigger, louder part that didn¡¯t want to correct him.

    That part of me felt proud.

    Proud to be standing here and still be called his wife. Proud that, in some strange way, the title still fit me even after everything that had happened. Even after the betrayals, the coldness, the distance. Being associated with Adrian wasn¡¯t the shameful burden I used to tell myself it was. No, in that moment, as themissioner¡¯s words echoed in the air, it felt good

    Even though it was odd and stirred up feelings I wasn¡¯t ready to face, it also reminded me of a time when that name Mrs. Westwood meant safety, power, and belonging. And for reasons I didn¡¯t want to admit, I found myself holding onto that feeling instead of correcting him

    Plus, I needed themissioner to think we were together so I could find out all the information I needed from them. If I corrected him and said Adrian and I weren¡¯t married anymore, I risked losing that small edge of influence. People always spoke more freely when they thought they were addressing a couple rather than two individuals with different motives. It gave me cover, and at the same time, it made themissioner less suspicious of my sudden presence here.

    Adrian still stared at me, waiting, almost daring me to object to being called his wife. He knew me well enough to expect me to open my mouth and set the record straight, but instead, I did the opposite. I let a big, deliberate smile spread across my face and turned toward themissioner.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said warmly, ying the role I wanted him to believe.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught Adrian¡¯s expression. He was quick to try and mask it, but I saw the flicker of shock cross his face. For a moment, he looked like someone had pulled the rug from under him. He wasn¡¯t expecting me to go along with it, and that surprise almost made meugh.

    We both took our seats next to each other, and I noticed how uncharacteristic it felt sitting side by side with Adrian again, like we were back in another life. I folded my hands on the desk, pretending to be calm, but my heart had picked up its pace.

    ¡°It¡¯s also good to see you getting better, Mr. Westwood,¡± themissioner began, his voice shifting into that polite, formal tone officers use when they¡¯re addressing people of importance. His eyes darted between Adrian and me, as though measuring the dynamic. ¡°So, what brings you here today?¡±

    Adrian wasted no time. ¡°The robbers your men arrested,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Have you gotten anything from

    them<b>?¡± </b>

    Themissioner blinked, slightly taken aback by his bluntness. ¡°Anything like what?¡± he asked, ncing between us both now as though trying to assess whether this was <b>a </b>casual inquiry or something far more

    17:31 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b><b>N </b>

    serious.

    ¡°That attack wasn¡¯t just random. Someone sent them toe for me. Now we¡¯re here to find out if <b>your </b>men have been able to get something out of them.¡± I immediately came in.

    The weight of my words hung in the air for a moment. I could even sense the tension shift in the room. The cool hum of the air conditioner seemed louder, the faint ticking of a wall clock suddenly sharper.

    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± themissioner said after a pause, ¡°we haven¡¯t been able to get much. The only information we could pull from them was that the person who might have sent them is a woman.¡±

    I froze. A woman?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. My mind immediately began sorting through the possibilities. I barely had any female enemies in the business world most of my rivals were men, power¨Chungry and ruthless in their pursuit of dominance. Women in my circle were either allies orpetitors who preferred outmaneuvering me in deals, not hiring criminals to take me out.

    Still, the thought gnawed at me.

    Who could it possibly be?

    My mind searched frantically for a face, a name, someone who had both the motive and the courage to go this far. Then, like a cold breeze<i>, </i>a possibility whispered itself into my thoughts.

    Could <i>it </i>be Vanessa?

    I clenched my jaw at the thought. Vanessa had always been ambitious, always hungry for a way to climb higher. Right now, she was the only one who stood out, the only person I could imagine crossing a line like this<b>. </b>

    ¡°Is there anyone that mighte to your mind?¡± themissioner asked, breaking through my thoughts and pulling me back into the present. His voice was gentle, but his eyes were sharp, watching me carefully for

    a reaction.

    I didn¡¯t want to give him everything just yet. I couldn¡¯t until I was sure. But I couldn¡¯t deny that Vanessa¡¯s name loomed heavily in my mind like a shadow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure,¡± I said carefully, my voice steady despite the storm swirling inside me, ¡°but yes¡­. might be someone in mind.¡±

    There

 Ex wife bye 273

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    ¼Ò 84

    55 vouchert

    ¡°Ok,¡± themissioner said, leaning back in his chair, his fingers tapping lightly against the edge of his desk. ¡°Do you have a name?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied slowly, weighing each word carefully, ¡°but like I said, I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure. I mean, I haven¡¯t seen this woman in weeks. But I do know she¡¯s capable of doing something like this. If there¡¯s anyone who would go to such lengths, it¡¯s her. She would do absolutely anything to get the power she craves.¡±

    I tried to keep my voice firm, but a thread of uncertainty slipped in anyway. It wasn¡¯t solid evidence, just a strong gut feeling mixed with everything I had seen her capable of in the past. My father always told me that in business and in war, instincts sometimes kept you alive more than facts.

    Adrian leaned forward, his tone calm butmanding, the kind of tone that always had people listening when he spoke. ¡°I believe if we want to confirm whether Olivia¡¯s suspicion is right, then you need to tell your men to dig deeper. Don¡¯t just interrogate them casually, apply pressure, force those criminals to reveal anything they know about this woman. The smallest detail could connect the dots. And if what they say matches even the slightest with the person Olivia suspects, then we¡¯ll know we¡¯ve found our mastermind.¡±

    Themissioner nodded slowly, absorbing Adrian¡¯s words. I could see a flicker of something cross his eyes respect, perhaps, or unease. Whatever it was, he clearly wasn¡¯t used to being told how to handle his own men. But Adrian had a way of speaking that made it sound less like an order and more like an undeniable truth.

    ¡°Alright,¡± themissioner said finally. His voice was steady, but his hands clenched into fists for a moment before rxing. ¡°I¡¯ll inform my men to keep up the pressure on them. They¡¯ll break eventually. Everyone does. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the truthes out.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Adrian replied, his jaw tightening in determination. ¡°Make sure they understand how urgent this is. Whoever is behind this attack might try toe for her again.¡±

    The silence that followed carried a weight that pressed against my chest. I hated to admit it, but he was right.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s settled,¡± Adrian continued, his voice breaking the heavy air, ¡°then we can take our leave. Or¡­¡± He turned slightly toward me, his gaze holding mine. ¡°Is there something else you¡¯d like to ask him?¡±

    I hesitated, letting my eyes sweep back over themissioner. Part of me wanted to press for more, to demand names, connections, anything. But I knew I wouldn¡¯t get it. I hade here for one reason and one reason only to find out if there was any information about who had sent those men after me. And from what we¡¯d heard, this was all there was for now.

    ¡°No,¡± I said finally, shaking my head as I rose from my seat. ¡°There¡¯s none.¡±

    Themissioner gave a sharp nod and rose with me, his chair scraping lightly against the tiled floor. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep you updated, sir,¡± he said, turning his full attention back to Adrian as though I wasn¡¯t even in the room anymore.

    ¡°Please do,¡± Adrian replied, epting themissioner¡¯s handshake firmly. ¡°We need to find this person before they attempt something worse.¡±

    9:01 Thu, Sep 18 G

    884

    Their voices faded into the background as I turned on my heel and started walking toward the door. I didn¡¯t care to hear more of their polite exchanges; my mind was too heavy with what had been said already. A woman. Someone bold enough, desperate enough to send hitmen after me. That narrowed the list, but not by much. And the thought of it being Vanessa kept circling in my head like a shadow I couldn¡¯t shake off.

    I stepped out of the office, the cooler air of the hallway hitting my face. My heels clicked against the floor as I kept my stride purposeful, though my mind was running faster than my feet. I didn¡¯t notice the sound of footsteps behind me until they quickened, closing the gap between us.

    Adrian.

    Of course.

    He caught up with me easily despite the injury that I knew was still slowing him down. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw his hand instinctively reach toward his midsection, pressing lightly against it as though to ease the sting of the wound beneath the oversized hoodie he had decided to wear today.

    I slowed down my pace slightly, not because I wanted to, but because a part of me couldn¡¯t ignore what I saw, the quiet struggle he was trying so hard to mask.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry,¡± he said, his voice calm but edged with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    ¡°I just wanna get back home and think,¡± I replied sharply.

    ¡°Already? I mean, you¡¯re all dressed up today,¡± he said, his tone dipping between casual and teasing. ¡°Why waste all that just toe here and go back home so early?¡±

    That made me stop. I turned around slowly, my eyes narrowing as I studied him. The way he stood there his posture stiff, his hand brushing against his side like the wound still tugged at him yet his lips carried that half- smile I used to know too well. I folded my arms, keeping my expression t. ¡°So what are you suggesting?¡±

    He took a small step forward, his eyes locking onto mine like he was trying to read me. ¡°Well, instead of just going back home immediately, how about I take you for lunch?¡± he offered, his voice softer now, almost coaxing. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s already past one p.m., and I know a lovely restaurant around. Just found it a few weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± I asked, my toneced with confusion and suspicion. My brows arched slightly, the kind of expression that asked him if he hadpletely lost his mind.

    Adrian let out a small breath, almost like he had expected my resistance. ¡°Look, I said I was gonna help you,¡± he began, his voice firmer now. ¡°And you just said you¡¯re going back home to think. How about we go over to the restaurant, and while eating we can rub our minds together. Two heads are better than one, remember?¡±

    I stared at him for a long second. It was strange, hearing him talk like this. Strange, but also frustrating. Did he think I had forgotten everything that happened between us? That a simple lunch could rewrite years of pain, betrayal, and silence? My heart squeezed tight in my chest, but I forced my face to stay unreadable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said finally, my voice cutting like ss. ¡°But I can¡¯t ept your offer. I know everything is good between us, but we¡¯re no longer together. And I don¡¯t know what it is you¡¯re trying to do, but if it¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking, then I suggest you get that out of your mind.¡± I stepped closer, my eyes narrowing on him. ¡°Because me and you can never work again. Not in this life, or the next, or even in another universe. Okay?¡±

    9:01 Thu, Sep 18 B¡­

    *

    84

    12 55 vouchers

    I didn¡¯t wait for his reply. The words were enough. Heavy, final, and sharp enough to slice through whatever hope he might have been nursing inside. My body turned instinctively, my feet carrying me towards the exit. The air in the hallway felt thicker with each step I took, like the weight of my own words was following me.

    Behind me, I heard him speak again. His voice wasn¡¯t pleading, but it wasn¡¯t cold either it was steady, deep, and carried a truth that forced me to stop listening, even when I wanted to block it out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should get back together,¡± Adrian said, his words carrying after me like a tether. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is we should work together. Cooperate, and be friends that¡¯s all.¡±

    My steps faltered slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯re both Charlie¡¯s parents,¡± he continued, his tone firm but sincere. ¡°So there¡¯s no running from that. Even if you don¡¯t want to do it for me, at least do it for him.¡±

    And thosest words¡­ they caught me deep. Deeper than I expected. My body stiffened, my hand hesitating just inches from the ss door of the exit. I stood there frozen, staring at my faint reflection on the door, my chest rising and falling unevenly. His words pierced through all the walls I had built between us, pulling at the one truth I couldn¡¯t deny no matter how much I wanted to.

    O

 Ex wife bye 274

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    He was right.

    <b>55 </b>vouchers

    Charlie is a smart boy, far smarter than most kids his age. Even though he¡¯s still young, he¡¯s already beginning to understand a lot of things that children aren¡¯t supposed to grasp so early.

    He had heard me back at thepany, the day I spat out that Adrian was his father. I thought maybe he hadn¡¯t caught on, that his fear of the situation kept the words from sinking in. But Charlie is not the kind of child you can underestimate. He heard. He processed. And he chose to remain silent.

    Why he chose silence, I don¡¯t know.

    But I do know this now that Charlie knows his father is alive, sooner orter, he will start asking questions. It might not be today. It might not even be next month or in the next five years. But that day wille. A child can only keep silent for so long before curiosity breaks through. And when that timees, when Charlie finally looks at me with those eyes and asks about Adrian, there will be no hiding anymore. No lies. No half- truths. Just the full reality of his father.

    And then what excuse will I have? What right will I have to keep him from knowing the man who half his life?

    gave him

    That¡¯s the thing, isn¡¯t it? Instead of robbing my son of a father¡¯s love for all those years, why don¡¯t I just¡­ swallow my pride and try to find a way to cooperate with Adrian, like he just suggested?

    The thought tasted bitter, but also strangely¡­ right.

    That way, I could slowly reintroduce Adrian into Charlie¡¯s life, carefully, cautiously, at a pace that would allow Charlie to adjust. And through that, maybe Charlie would get what he deserves: the affection and care of both a mother and <i>a </i>father, together, even if not as a couple.

    The truth is, Adrian might not say it out loud yet, but I can feel it if I keep pushing him away, if I keep denying him the chance to be in Charlie¡¯s life, eventually, he will take this to court. He has every right to. And if it came to that¡­ I would lose. The best I could hope for would be a fifty¨Cfifty custody arrangement, and that is something I cannot ept. My son is my world. Losing half of him would destroy me.

    So now ites down to a choice.

    Choose my poison.

    Do I cling to my pride, fight Adrian at every turn, and risk losing Charlie for half of his life? Or do I set that pride aside, cooperate, and allow Adrian to be a part of his life in a way that doesn¡¯t rob me of the bond I share with my son?

    When I think of it like that, it doesn¡¯t look like poison anymore. It looks like the only solution that makes

    <b>sense</b>.

    I let out a long, weary sigh. My decision weighed heavily on me, but I already knew what I had to do. I turned around as the noise of the busy police station swirled around us. Uniformed officers hurried through the hall,

    their radios buzzing, their boots striking the tiles in rhythmic echoes.

    55 vouchers

    I walked back to him. Adrian was standing where I had left him. His eyes lifted when he saw me approach, a flicker of surprise dancing there, like he hadn¡¯t seen me turning around and walking towards him

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said finally, the frustration threading my voice clear enough to make him understand this wasn¡¯t easy for me. ¡°But I¡¯m doing this only for him. And let me make one thing perfectly clear, we¡¯re not going past friends. That¡¯s all this will ever be.¡±

    A small, knowing smile tugged at his lips, though he nodded with that cool, collected air he always carried. ¡°Of course,¡± he said simply, his tone light as if he didn¡¯t want to push further. Then he gestured politely toward the exit. ¡°Now, shall we?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I turned back toward the doorway and began walking, my pace calm, steady, refusing to give him the satisfaction of knowing how much it cost me to say those words.

    He followed, as expected, matching my stride. Side by side, though worlds apart.

    Once outside, our paths split only slightly. His car was waiting ahead of mine, his driver already alert behind the wheel. My convoy was lined up just a few feet behind, my men moving briskly to ensure everything was in order.

    We didn¡¯t exchange another word as we stepped into our respective cars. But as the engines roared to life and the vehicles began to move, I noticed through the tinted window that his convoy took the lead. I didn¡¯t protest. After all, it was Adrian who knew where this restaurant was.

    And so, we drove away from the station, me following him, back to back.

    We got to the restaurant and took our seats, the quiet hum of conversation filling the space as the scent of different spices and freshly cooked meals drifted through the air. The ce looked warm and inviting, far less formal than the ces I usually frequented, but still neat and well¨Cpresented.

    My eyes scrolled through the menu casually at first. Honestly, nothing caught my attention immediately. I had been to more luxurious, more extravagant restaurants in Mexico. Byparison, this one seemed simple. For a moment, I thought there was nothing special here.

    But then my eyesnded on a section tucked near the back of the menu: Specialty Dishes. African side dishes. My heart skipped, and I had to blink to make sure I was seeing it right.

    Jollof rice

    They had my favorite African dish jollof rice, with all the garnishing and sides listed out. My chest tightened with a sudden rush of nostalgia. I hadn¡¯t tasted this dish in over six years. Not since before I left for Mexico. None of the ssy restaurants over there had anything close to this, and of course, I couldn¡¯t be seen walking into the smaller, ¡°ordinary¡± spots where it might be served. My position, my image, my reputation as a CEO had to remain untarnished.

    A small, unintentional smile curved on my lips as I stared at the menu longer than necessary.

    ¡°You found what you want?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice cut into my thoughts. His tone wasn¡¯t mocking, just curious, though I could tell he had caught the shift in my expression.

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, keeping my voice calm, though I knew the gleam in my eyes must have betrayed me.

    He nodded and immediately waved the waiter over with a flick of his wrist. The waiter, a young man with a notepad in hand, approached quickly, almost reverently, as though he recognized Adrian.

    ¨C

    When the orders were ced and the waiter disappeared back into the kitchen, silence fell between us. It wasn¡¯t awkward exactly, but it wasn¡¯tfortable either. There was always something heavy hanging between Adrian and me years of unspoken words, mistakes, regrets, and things we both avoided confronting.

    Thankfully, the food arrived sooner than I expected. The waiter set the steaming bowls and tes in front of us, and the aroma that wafted into the air nearly made me close my eyes in delight.

    The jollof rice looked just as delicious as I had hoped

    The vor burst across my tongue savory, rich, and warm. It was everything I remembered and more. My body practically rxed with each spoon, each taste pulling me back to a time before the chaos, before Mexico.

    I tried to control myself, to eat gracefully, but it was hard. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I missed this until it was right in front of me.

    ¡°You still love African food so much,¡± Adrian¡¯s voice interrupted my moment, pulling me back <i>to </i>the present. He was watching me, not judgmental, but observant.

    He leaned back in his chair, his gaze steady. ¡°Anyways,¡± he began, his voice carrying a sharper edge now, ¡°thisdy you said you suspect¡­ What¡¯s her name again?¡±

    I took a sip of water, buying myself a moment before I answered. Finally, I ced the ss down and lifted my chin. ¡°Vanessa. Her father owns thepany that rivals mine back in Mexico.¡±

    ¡°Vanessa¡­¡± Adrian repeated slowly, as though testing the name on his tongue. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°She had issues with you before you went to Mexico?¡± he asked, then casually took a sip of his wine.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I shot back, suspicion creeping into my voice.

    He set the ss down with a small clink, his gaze locking with mine. ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t add up. You said this wasn¡¯t the first time these people came after you. If you met Vanessa after you got to Mexico, then she can¡¯t be the one. The mastermind sent those hitmen to try and kill you before you even left for Mexico, remember?¡±

    I froze.

    The realization hit me like a blow. He was right. How could I have overlooked that? I had been so focused on connecting the second attack to Vanessa, on ming the woman I currently saw as my greatest rival, that I blurred out the very first attempt on my

    life.

    I leaned back, my spoon resting untouched against the side of the te. My mind churned. That first attack¡­ now, faced with Adrian¡¯s calm logic, the truth stared me in the face.

    It wasn¡¯t Vanessa.

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    7:25 Fri, Sep 19

    96

    55 vouchers

    My chest tightened as unease settled deeper within me. If it wasn¡¯t her, then who could it possibly be?

 Ex wife bye 275

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    80

    65 wuchert

    I sat at the front counter of the caf¨¦ where I worked,zily propping my chin on one hand as the other scrolled across my phone screen. The ce was unusually quiet, no customers walking in, no orders ringing through the machine, just the faint hum of the air conditioner and the distant tter from the kitchen. Normally, I would have weed the peace, but today it only meant my mind had more space to wander, to obsess<b>. </b>

    It had already been almost a week since those idiots got themselves arrested at the opening ceremony. A whole week. My stomach had been in knots every single day since, not from guilt ¨C no, I didn¡¯t do guilt but from uncertainty. I knew how these things worked, the police didn¡¯t waste time. In custody, those fools would have been questioned day and night. Pressure. Fear. Promises of leniency. Everything to make them crack and reveal who had sent them.

    If even one of them had opened his mouth and said my name, if they had dared to mention me, then by now my picture would be stered across every news outlet in the city. Headlines screaming about my betrayal. The police would have a warrant out for my arrest, my face on wanted posters, my life copsing in a matter of seconds. That was why, instead of rxing, I sat here refreshing every news station I could find,bing through articles, video clips, and gossip blogs.

    Fifteen minutes passed. My thumb ached from scrolling, but my eyes remained sharp, darting across the headlines. Nothing. Not even a whisper about me. Relief trickled into my chest like cool water. At least, for now, those idiots had proven useful in one thing they knew how to keep their mouths shut.

    I leaned back in the chair, allowing myself a small smirk. ¡°Good dogs,¡± I whispered under my breath. Of course, they would rot in that cell forever, but that was the price of failure. And they had failed twice. Twice! Even when they had the perfect opportunity handed to them, they couldn¡¯t get the job done. Pathetic.

    Still, the silence in the news confirmed what I needed to know. I was safe. For now.

    The only piece of news that truly caught my attention was about Adrian. Apparently, he had been discharged from the hospital where he was recovering. The update was brief, but it was more than enough to ignite something inside me. A spark of relief, a rush of excitement. I hadn¡¯t realized how tightly I had been holding onto the fear of him being gone until I read those words. Alive. Adrian was alive.

    I let out a long breath and felt my body rx for the first time in days. I could still see him again. I could still fix things.

    Memories of thest time I saw him tugged at me, stirring a deep ache. For so many nights, I hadin awake, tossing and turning, wondering if his blood was on my hands, if my choices had cost me the one man I had ever truly loved. The thought of him being dead because of me haunted me, gnawing at my sanity.

    But today¡­ Today that heavyweight was lifted. He wasn¡¯t gone. He had survived. Fate had given me another chance.

    I hadn¡¯t known which hospital he was being kept in, which was why I stayed away all this time. Not because <b>I </b>didn¡¯t want to see him, but because I couldn¡¯t find him. Every time I thought about searching more aggressively, that woman¡¯s shadow appeared in my mind her ws always between us, her presence always keeping me at bay.

    10:23 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b>20

    <b>80 </b>

    155 vouchers

    Now, though, things were different. If Adrian was out of the hospital, then there were only two ces he could be: his mansion or hispany. Either way, it meant I would find him soon. And when I did, I would make sure he understood me. He would know how much I loved him, how much I had always loved him, no matter. the mistakes.

    My pulse quickened just imagining seeing his face again, hearing his voice, maybe even feeling the warmth of his hand in mine. The thought wrapped around me like a drug, pulling me deeper into the obsession I refused to let go of.

    I would speak to him again. I would stand before him no matter how many doors she tried <i>to </i>m in

    my face. I didn¡¯t care how many times that witch came between us. Let her try. Let her think she had won. She hadn¡¯t. She never would.

    All I needed was a better n. A smarter way. Something that would finally remove her from the picture once and for all. Permanently. Because I wasn¡¯t going to stop. Not today, not tomorrow, not ever. Adrian was mine, and I was never going to let him go.

    Now I can¡¯t send hitmen to kill her again because she would be on high alert at all times after what happened back at the ceremony. She¡¯s not stupid ¨C far from it, and I know for a fact that after what happened she will never let her guard down again. Her men will be watching her every step, cameras probably nted in every corner, and she will be alert for the slightest shadow moving against her. If I try the same approach again, it will fail, and failure isn¡¯t something I can afford.

    I needed to do something smarter. Something she would never seeing. And whatever I was going to do this time, I had to do it myself. No middlemen, no hired hands, no idiots who would get caught and expose me at the first hint of police pressure. I don¡¯t have the money to keep throwing around to people who end up disappointing me. Every cent I spend now has to count, and every move has to be precise.

    This time, failure isn¡¯t an option.

    If I want Olivia gone, I have to hit her hard enough that she either disappears from this world entirely or runs away from Adrian forever. Those are the only two oues I will ept. Anything less is worthless to me.

    I already had a couple of ideas ¡ª dark, ruthless ideas that my mom and I had discussedte into the night. She always taught me that when you go for your enemy, you don¡¯t just scratch them, you break them so badly that they never recover. And out of all the ideas we tossed around, the best, the most deliciously cruel, were narrowed down to just the top two.

    The first one¡­ oh, it still makes my heart race just thinking about it.

    Right now she has a five¨Cyear¨Cold son. A son that should have been dead years ago, along with her. That child is her greatest weakness, the one thing that ties her down and keeps her human. And the way she had the audacity to tell me that Adrian was the father of that bastard son of hers? It almost felt like she said it just to spite me, to stab me where it hurt the most. And it worked, because that day I felt my blood boil so fiercely I could barely think straight.

    That boy should never have existed. He¡¯s living proof of a life she built with Adrian even though it was a mistake, a life that was supposed to be mine.

    So one of my ns, one that keeps reying in my mind over and over is to kidnap her son. Take him away right under her nose. Use him as leverage. I know as a mother she must love that boy a lot, it¡¯s written all over her face. So the game would be simple: I¡¯d tell her to choose. Her son¡¯s life¡­ or hers.

    <b>10:23 </b>Sat, Sep 20

    ¡­

    20

    255 youchers

    And given how stupidly selfless she is, I already know the answer. She would never let anything happen to him. She would tell me to spare her son¡¯s life and kill her instead.

    But that¡¯s where the real game begins.

    Because I won¡¯t just kill her. No, that would be too easy, too quick. Instead, I¡¯ll make her do it herself. I¡¯ll put the gun in her trembling hand, look her dead in the eye, and tell her that if she really wants to save her son, she¡¯ll have to shoot herself in the head.

    And she will. I¡¯ll make sure of it.

    ¨C

    But I won¡¯t stop there. I¡¯ve already thought of a way to make sure no one ever traces it back to me. I¡¯ll make a video yes, a perfect, clean recording of Olivia herself, sitting there with a gun to her head, saying that she can¡¯t take life anymore, that she is going tomit suicide. I¡¯ll force the words out of her mouth. Then, right there on the spot, she¡¯ll pull the trigger and end it all.

    And when the police find her body, when Adrian sees the footage, they¡¯ll all believe she killed herself out of despair. No one will ever know the truth.

    And me? I¡¯ll finally be rid of her forever.

 Ex wife bye 276

    Chapter <b>276 </b>

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    80

    1295 Vouchers

    The thought of that n alone made me feel so good, a shiver of satisfaction running down my spine every time I pictured it. The image of Olivia with a gun in her own hand, forced to pull the trigger, her legacy erased in a moment, was almost intoxicating. That was my main n, my ultimate strike, but as tempting as it was, it couldn¡¯t be the first move. No, that would be too obvious, <i>too </i>reckless.

    My second n, kidnapping her son would only work if the groundwork wasid properly. Which meant my first n had to be about destroying her socially. I needed to strip her of her reputation, her allies, her sense of security. I wanted her business empire to crumble beneath her feet, to watch as the very people she trusted turned their backs on her. I wanted her investors to panic and pull out, her partners to distance themselves from her name, and her board of directors to start doubting her capability.

    Once I managed that, the stage would be set perfectly. Everyone would believe she was falling apart, that she couldn¡¯t handle the pressure of her world crumbling. And when the day came that a video of her ¡°suicide¡± surfaced, they¡¯d all nod their heads knowingly. Of course she did it, they¡¯d whisper. She lost everything, she couldn¡¯t take the humiliation.

    Yes. That was perfect. Elegant even.

    The problem was execution. Ideas were easy. Execution¡­ not so much.

    I tapped my nails against the counter, staring at the reflection of my tired face in the ss disy. ¡°But how am I going to do that?¡± I muttered under my breath. That was the question that had haunted me ever since this n took root in my mind.

    In order to destroy Olivia socially, I needed leverage. I needed someone powerful who already hated her, someone who would benefit from her downfall as much as I would. The truth was, I didn¡¯t have the money or the influence to start such a campaign on my own. I couldn¡¯t exactly go around throwing money at tabloids, bloggers, and shady mediapanies to smear her name, it would eat me alive financially. And even if I tried, it wouldn¡¯t be convincing enough.

    No, this had toe from someone established, someone who already held a seat at the table.

    I sighed heavily and leaned forward, pressing my forehead against the wooden surface of the counter. Frustration built in my chest like a storm cloud. Without step one, step two would be pointless. If I kidnapped her son without weakening her first, too many people would start asking the wrong questions. It would look suspicious, and suspicion was the one thing I couldn¡¯t afford.

    I was at a dead end.

    I groaned softly, thumping my head lightly against the counter again as if punishing myself for not being able to think my way out of it. My mind kept circling the same walls, running into the same obstacles over and over. For once, I found myself wishing for a miracle. If only someone ¨C someone who hated Olivia just as much as I did, someone with money, power, and reach¨Ccould just appear out of thin air and walk straight into my life. Someone who could do what I couldn¡¯t and light the match that would burn her reputation down.

    ¡ª

    The soft jingle of the bell rang out, sharp and clear in the silence of the empty caf¨¦. My eyes darted toward the entrance. The sound meant only one thing someone had just walked in.

    10:23 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20

    Just like that, my little pocket of rest, my brief escape into plotting, was over. Work called again.

    80

    55 Vouchers

    I quickly stood straight, brushing off thezy posture I had held just a moment ago. I am expected to look professional for the first customer of the day. <i>My </i>lips stretched into what I hoped was a pleasant smile, though deep down I knew it was forced.

    ¡°Good day, sir,¡± I greeted, steadying my voice even though the lingering thoughts of Olivia¡¯s downfall still raced in the back of my mind.

    The man who had walked in wasn¡¯t like the usual kind of customers who shuffled through the caf¨¦ doors. He had an air ofposure around him, a presence that made me immediately feel the need to stand straighter. His gray hair was neatlybed, and though he had wrinkles that showed his age, there was somethingmanding in the way he carried himself, like he was a man used to respect.

    ¡°Good day,¡± he replied politely, his voice calm yet strong. ¡°I¡¯d like to get your morning espresso.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. I didn¡¯t want to waste his time. ¡°Would you like it to go, or are you having it here?¡±

    ¡°To go,¡± he said without hesitation.

    ¡°Just give me a second,¡± I replied quickly. My hands moved almost automatically as I reached for a disposable cup, slid it under the espresso machine, and pressed the button. The rich, familiar aroma of coffee filled the air as the dark liquid poured out steadily. I tried to keep my focus on the task, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this man wasn¡¯t just another ordinary customer.

    I ced the lid on the cup, slid it neatly into a small brown paper bag, and tucked in one of the sugar packets on the side something I often did for elderly customers who preferred to sweeten their coffeeter. ¡°Alright, sir, your order is ready,¡± I said, cing the bag on the counter with a small smile.

    Before handing it over, I paused. ¡°What¡¯s your name, sir, so I can put it down on the order?¡± I asked, reaching into the drawer to grab the ck marker I kept ready forbeling cups.

    The man looked at me, his gray eyes calm and clear. ¡°Jos¨¦. Jos¨¦ ke.¡±

    The marker hovered above the cup as his words sank in. My fingers froze mid¨Cmovement, and my heart skipped a beat. That name¡­ thatst name. It was too familiar, far too recognizable for me to ignore.

    ke.

    I had heard it before, each time with disgust curling in my chest. How could I possibly forget? That cursedst name belonged to none other than Olivia the same person I was just plotting against a few seconds ago

    Olivia ke.

    Apparently, that was her newst name ever since she found this her so¨Ccalled new family

    I blinked, my hand trembling slightly as the realization hit harder. The man standing in front of me was elderly, dignified, and carried the samest name. Could it be¡­? Was this man rted to her?

    The thought made my stomach twist with a mixture of excitement and bitterness. My mind began

    10:23 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b>20

    55 vouchers

    connecting the dots at lightning speed. He was too old to be her brother. Too polished and respectable to be some distant cousin I hadn¡¯t heard of. Which only left one obvious conclusion¡­

    Could this be her father?

    My heart raced at the possibility. The idea that Olivia¡¯s father had just walked into my caf¨¦, my space, my territory felt surreal. It was almost as if fate itself had just handed me an opportunity on a silver tter. If he truly was her father, then perhaps this was the break I needed. After all, what better way to unravel Olivia than to get close to her family, to dig for weaknesses, to discover cracks I could exploit?

    But I couldn¡¯t let my eagerness show. Not yet. If I jumped to conclusions and made a fool of myself, I might ruin what could be my biggest chance.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± the man¡¯s voice cut through my racing thoughts, snapping me back into the moment. His brow furrowed ever so slightly, as though he had noticed how distracted I suddenly looked.

    I realized then that I had been holding his coffee far too long, my eyes staring nkly <i>at </i>the name I hadn¡¯t even finished writing on the cup. My lips parted, but no words came at first. My curiosity was wing at me, urging me to ask, to confirm what I already suspected.

    I hesitated, but the temptation was too strong. The question slipped out before I could stop it. ¡°Yes, sir, everything is okay,¡± I began, though my tone carried a trace of nervous energy. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ yourst name. ke.¡±

    I swallowed hard, bracing myself.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Olivia ke¡¯s father?¡±

    And it was only after the words left my mouth that I realized just how direct the question sounded. There was no subtlety in my voice, no careful approach just raw curiosity spilling out all at once.

    The caf¨¦ suddenly felt too quiet, the hum of the espresso machine fading into the background. My chest tightened as I waited for his answer, every second stretching longer than it should.

    AD

    Comment

 Ex wife bye 277

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    <b>80 </b>

    65 vouchers

    The old man in front of me let out a small scoff, the kind of sound that carried years of bitterness. It was sharp, almost like a de cutting through the air. The way he scoffed at being called Olivia¡¯s father immediately made me realize that I had touched a nerve. His face, already wrinkled with age, seemed to tighten even more, like every muscle in his jaw was clenching at once.

    ¡°No, I am not Olivia ke¡¯s father,¡± he said coldly, his tone filled with disdain. Then his eyes shifted slightly. narrowing in a way that told me he wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°But you¡¯re right about one thing. Unfortunately, I am rted to her.¡±

    Unfortunately.

    That word hit me harder than I expected. It wasn¡¯t just the way he said it, but the weight behind it. Like being connected to Olivia was some kind of curse that had ruined his life. His disgust wasn¡¯t subtle ¨C it was raw and heavy.

    I froze for a moment, my pen still hovering over the cup where I¡¯d been about to finish writing his name. If he wasn¡¯t her father, then there was only one logical option ¨C he had to be her uncle. The way he spoke, it was like he carried years of resentment toward her. With just a few words, I could feel the storm inside this man, and it was aimed entirely at her.

    But I couldn¡¯t show my hand yet. I had to y this carefully.

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I said, trying to sound casual, hiding the spark of interest growing inside me. I slipped the coffee cup back into the brown bag, acting as though his words hadn¡¯t stirred anything in me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know her rtives were also in town.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even nce at me as I spoke, his focus still sharp and cold. His reply came quickly, without hesitation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here with her,¡± he said tly. ¡°And I didn¡¯te to say hi to her either.¡± Then his eyes cut to mine, and for the first time since he walked in, I felt the weight of his stare. ¡°How do you know Olivia?¡±

    That question, caught me off guard. My mind raced for the right response. I couldn¡¯t just say what I truly thought of her. No, that would ruin everything. I needed to be careful about how I approached him.

    ¡°Oh, hmmm,¡± I stammered for just a second before forcing a smile onto my face. ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s like my best friend. So we¡¯re really close.¡±

    It was a gamble, but I thought it was a smart one. If I pretended to be her friend, maybe he would open up to me. Maybe he¡¯d lower his guard, thinking I was someone who had Olivia¡¯s trust. That was my logic if I told him I was close to her, he wouldn¡¯t see me as a stranger. He¡¯d feel morefortable, more willing to share.

    But instead offort, I saw theplete opposite unfold right before my eyes.

    The second those words left my mouth, his expression hardened. His brows furrowed, deep wrinkles etching across his forehead like storm clouds gathering. It wasn¡¯t just a frown it was the look of someone who had just heard something that offended him to his core.

    10:24 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    :

    <b>?.?. </b>

    55 vouchers

    His entire demeanor shifted in an instant. His hand shot forward, snatching the brown bag from me with a sharp, aggressive tug, as though my words had poisoned it. The force of it startled me, and my smile faltered.

    ¡°In that case,¡± he said, his voice low but cutting, ¡°then I don¡¯t have anything more to say to you.¡±

    And just like that, he turned away.

    I watched, stunned, as he started for the exit, his shoulders tense, his steps heavy with anger. He didn¡¯t even look back at me, like I was nothing but a waste of his time.

    Panic surged in me. No, no, no. What did I do wrong? I had to fix this. I couldn¡¯t let him walk out the door, not when I was this close to possibly uncovering something. He was angry, yes, but anger could be worked with. It meant there were wounds, and wounds meant opportunity.

    I had to speak to him again. I had to stop him before he left for good. Maybe if I apologized, maybe if I softened my tone, I could reel him back in. This was too important to slip through my fingers. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose this chance.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir,¡± I said quickly, leaving the counter and walking closer before he could reach the door. My voice was a little desperate, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°May I know what I did wrong? I mean, you¡¯re the first customer today, and it¡¯s not really a good fortune if you leave here angry.¡±

    He stopped briefly, but only long enough to nce at me from the corner of his eye. ¡°You didn¡¯t say or do anything wrong. The fact that you¡¯re friends with that girl just gets me annoyed.¡± His tone was clipped, each wordced with irritation, and then he kept walking toward the exit like I wasn¡¯t even worth his time.

    ¡°Annoyed? Why?¡± I called after him, pushing my steps faster to catch up. ¡°You¡¯re her rtive, her uncle if I¡¯m not mistaken, andst I checked, uncles don¡¯t go around hating on their nieces¡® friends.¡±

    That got him to pause again, but only for a second. His back stiffened, and I could almost see the anger radiating off him. He didn¡¯t bother turning around when he replied, ¡°Like I told you before, I have nothing more to say to you. Have a nice day.¡±

    Panic shot through me he was slipping away, and I couldn¡¯t let that happen. The words tumbled out before I could stop them.

    ¡°I lied. I¡¯m not friends with Olivia.¡±

    That froze him in ce instantly, like someone had pressed pause on his entire body. My heart thumped in my chest. I hadn¡¯t nned to reveal that so fast, but it was the only thing I could think of to keep him from walking out of here for good.

    And it worked. Slowly, almost reluctantly, he turned back toward me. His eyes narrowed as he studied me, his suspicion still sharp but no longer burning with anger. ¡°So why exactly did you tell a lie?¡± he asked, his voice calmer now, less aggressive but edged with curiosity.

    I let out a small sigh, feeling the weight of my own recklessness. There was a chance he¡¯d dismiss me again, maybe even insult me, but I couldn¡¯t back down now. Not when I was standing on the thin line between gaining an ally and losing everything. ¡°Because I was trying to find out more about her family and allies,¡± I admitted honestly.

    That seemed to get his attention more than anything else I had said. His brows lifted slightly, and I caught a

    10:24 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    flicker of intrigue in his expression, like he wasn¡¯t expecting such bluntness from me.

    55 voucher

    I took that as my chance and pressed on. ¡°You might not like what I¡¯m about to say, but the truth is¡­¡± I drew in a breath, steadying myself before letting the words fall. ¡°I hate Olivia. I hate her more than anything in this world.¡±

    For a second, silence stretched between us. My chest tightened as I waited for him to scoff, to storm out, to call me insane for openly dering such hatred toward his own blood. I braced myself for rejection, for the door mming behind him and my chance slipping away forever.

    But none of that happened. Instead, the corners of his lips twitched, curving upward into something I hadn¡¯t expected at all ¨C a small smile. Not a polite one. Not even a kind one. It was the kind of smile that carried bitterness, the kind that hinted at old grudges and dark satisfaction.

    ¡°You think you can spare some time for us to chat?¡± he said finally, his tone shifting from dismissive to deliberate.

    <b>A</b>

 Ex wife bye 278

    ¡­

    :.

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    <b>63 </b>

    10 vouchers

    My boss wasn¡¯t around at the moment, and there were no customers to attend to or keep me busy, so yeah¡­ I could spare some time. The silence of the caf¨¦ pressed against me, the low hum of the refrigerator and the faint clink of a clock the only sounds breaking it. I hated silence, it gave me too much room to think, too much space for my bitterness to swirl around inside my head. But today, silence might be useful. It left room for something else. For him.

    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, gesturing toward the table by the window.

    I slipped my apron off with deliberate care, trying not to look as though my pulse had just quickened. My fingers fumbled slightly as I hung it on the hook, and then I slid into the seat opposite him. I quickly studied his posture, the measured way he moved, how his eyes seemed to weigh and strip apart everything theynded on. He wasn¡¯t just Olivia¡¯s uncle. He was dangerous, and that both unnerved and thrilled me.

    ¡°Now tell me, youngdy, what¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.

    His tone was casual, but there was an undercurrent there, something sharp.

    ¡°I¡¯m Isadora,¡± I replied.

    He repeated my name under his breath, as if testing the sound of it, then nodded slowly.

    ¡°Okay, Isadora. You managed to get my attention from what you said earlier, so I have a few questions to ask.¡± He leaned forward just slightly, his eyes pinning me. ¡°Why do you hate Olivia exactly?¡±

    I let out a smallugh, though it sounded more bitter than amused. I knew why I hated her. I could feel it burning in me like acid eating through steel but sometimes the words tangled in my throat. Hatred that deep didn¡¯t always trante neatly into sentences.

    ¡°Well,¡± I began, dragging my fingers across the edge of the table to ground myself. ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard to exin, but my hatred for her revolves around her taking something from me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He tilted his head, the corners of his lips twitching into something between curiosity and recognition. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re riding the same boat, miss. Because she also took something from me.¡± He reached into the brown bag he¡¯d been holding and pulled out his coffee, setting it on the table as if he had all the time in the world.

    I blinked. Didn¡¯t he just get that to go? Why drink it here?

    ¡°She took something from you?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, unable to hide my intrigue. ¡°What could that possibly be?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he peeled back the lid of his cup and took a long, deliberate sip, letting the silence stretch until it prickled at my skin. Then he leaned back

    ¡°Before we start talking about my side,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°let¡¯s talk about your side. Tell me more.¡±

    I clenched my fists in myp, my nails digging into my palms. Fine. He wanted more, I¡¯d give him more.

    vouchers

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve known each other for over seven years now,¡± I said, my voice tightening with each word. ¡°And each year that passes, I hate her even more. Since the day my man saw her, hepletely fell for her and pushed me aside. I¡¯m no longer as important to him as I used to be. Everything between us changed, all

    because of her.¡±

    The bitterness slipped free, raw and jagged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be working in this rundown caf¨¦ if it weren¡¯t for her. She ruined my life just by existing.¡± My hand clenched tighter around the napkin holder in front of me, and the tremor in my voice betrayed how deeply I meant it.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± His eyes glittered, and he rested his chin against his fist. ¡°Now¡­ what do you n to do about her?¡±

    My breath caught. My n. My secret.

    For a moment, hesitation curled around my chest. No matter how much he sounded like he despised Olivia too, I couldn¡¯t forget he was still her blood, her uncle. Blood ties had a way of twisting even the most venomous hatred into unexpected loyalty. If I said too much, if I exposed myself, he could easily turn this on me. He could tell her everything. Worse, he could already be recording this conversation. My gaze flicked, for just a second, to his jacket pocket. Could there be a mic hidden there?

    I forced myself to stay calm. I couldn¡¯t rush. I had to be careful.

    ¡°Before I do so,¡± I said finally, steadying my tone, ¡°I¡¯ve told you why I hate her. So I wouldn¡¯t mind hearing what she took from you.¡±

    His eyes narrowed slightly, as though he was measuring me again. Then, slowly, he began to speak.

    ¡°Well¡­ you see, everything she has right now ¨C the money, the wealth, the power it was all meant to be mine. I¡¯m sure you know she¡¯s the CEO of ke Enterprise?¡±

    Of course, I knew. Everyone did. Olivia ke, the golden princess of the business world. The name that haunted my dreams, the face I wanted to see destroyed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t meant to sit on the sidelines,¡± he continued. ¡°That seat was supposed to be mine. But my stupid brother¡­¡± His jaw tightened, venom dripping from the word brother. ¡°¡­he decided to make a mistake and hand everything to his darling daughter instead. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here in New York. I came to give them a stern warning. A final one that Olivia should step down and do the needful.¡±

    I leaned forward unconsciously, drinking in his words like they were oxygen. My pulse thrummed so hard 1 thought he might hear it.

    I heard everything he said, but one word snagged in my mind and refused to let go. House.

    ¡°You came here to warn them,¡± I said, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°Which means you know her house, and you have ess?¡± The desperation slipped out before I could cage it.

    He studied me for a long moment, then nodded once. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The air in my lungs seemed to expand. My lips parted as a rush of adrenaline coursed through me. <b>¡°</b>This is good. This is amazing.¡± The words tumbled out under my breath, half¨Cwhispered to myself. ¡°This <b>is </b>the fuel I need for my second n¡­¡±

    :

    His brow arched. ¡°What n are you talking about?¡±

    :

    <b>63 </b>

    10 vouchers

    I met his gaze, fire burning in mine. For the first time, I didn¡¯t bother hiding my hunger for Olivia¡¯s destruction.

    ¡°From what I understand,¡± I said, leaning in closer, my voice carrying the tremor of excitement I could no longer contain, ¡°we both want the same thing. So why don¡¯t we work together¡­ and bring her down.¡±

 Ex wife bye 279

    <b>Chapter </b>279

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    10 vouchers

    ¡°I can see the fire in your eyes,dy, but you need to slow down. And you still haven¡¯t told me what you n to do with her. You just said you had a n to yourself,¡± Jos¨¦ said, his gaze steady on me, measuring me as though he were weighing every ounce of truth in my expression.

    I pressed my lips together. He was right. I had danced around the edges of my intentions, but I hadn¡¯t really told him the whole truth. Earlier, I didn¡¯t want to.

    But now¡­ now he has opened up to me. He had shared his own bitterness, his own resentment, and that gave me leverage of my own. If I wanted him as a partner and I needed him I had to stop holding back.

    ¡°Yes, I do have a n,¡± I admitted finally, lowering my voice. My fingers curled tightly around the edge of the table as if gripping onto the words before they could run from me. ¡°And with this n, we can both get what we want.¡±

    His brows lifted, and he leaned slightly closer. ¡°Okay,¡± he said evenly, ¡°so why do you need me?¡±

    I met his eyes without flinching. ¡°I need you because I want to get into her home.¡±

    That caught his attention. He tilted his head, his mouth curving into the beginnings of a smirk. ¡°To do what?¡±

    I held his stare. I wasn¡¯t going to tell him everything yet but I gave him enough. ¡°It¡¯s part of my n. I need leverage, and that leverage is in her house. Once I get hold of it, she¡¯s at my disposal. I¡¯ll be able to tell her anything, and she¡¯ll have no choice but to obey. Even if it means stepping down and making you CEO. She¡¯d be cornered. She¡¯d be finished.¡± My lips curved into a thin smile. ¡°So basically, she¡¯d be at your disposal too. You scratch my back, I scratch yours.¡±

    He leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. His eyes didn¡¯t leave mine though. He was studying me, testing the conviction behind my words. The silence stretched between us, heavy but not ufortable. It was the silence of calction, of two people realizing their hatred for the same enemy could turn into something much more dangerous.

    Finally, the smirk returned to his lips. ¡°So if I help you, we both get what we want,¡± he said. ¡°I like that n already<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>His face brightened with something I hadn¡¯t seen from him until now genuine satisfaction.

    My heart gave a small jolt of excitement. This was it. The beginning of something bigger than myself.

    ¡°We obviously can¡¯t keep talking here,¡± he continued, his voice lowering now, a conspiratorial tone sliding into it. ¡°And this n of yours even though I don¡¯t know much about it still needs to be nned out properly. Do you have somewhere we could talk better?¡±

    I hesitated. The truth was, I didn¡¯t. My apartment was nothing but a cramped, dingy ce with thin walls and nosy neighbors who liked to press their ears against doors. It wasn¡¯t safe. Not for something like this.

    ¡°Not now,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°My ce isn¡¯t really¡­ a good ce to have any conversation. But we can

    still talk here.¡±

    And just as the words left my mouth, the front door creaked open. The sharp sound of the bell above it rang

    12:17 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>21 </b>

    out, and I froze.

    My boss was back.

    ¡­

    :.

    Z63)

    10 vouchers

    His eyes scanned the caf¨¦ quickly, and of course, theynded right on me sitting across from a customer without my apron on, without standing behind the counter where I belonged. My stomach sank.

    I shot up to my feet, slipping my apron back over my head so fast the strings nearly tangled. But it was toote. His face had already hardened.

    ¡°Now, I pay you to sit around with my customers, right?¡± His voice wasced with irritation, his tone sharp enough to cut.

    Before I could even open my mouth, before I could exin, he turned to Jos¨¦. ¡°Sir, I hope she isn¡¯t disturbing you in any way.¡±

    Jos¨¦¡¯s gaze flicked between the two of us, thennded on me. For a second, I thought he might throw me under the bus. But then his lips twitched in amusement. ¡°No,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m enjoying herpany.¡±

    I almost sighed out loud in relief.

    But my boss wasn¡¯t amused. He gave me one more look a pointed, cutting look that said get back to work or else. Then, without another word, he stalked into his office and mmed the door behind him.

    I clenched my fists at my sides, heat rising in my chest. I wanted to scream. I wanted to hurl my apron right back at him and tell him I was done. More than that, I wanted to punch him right in the face, just to wipe that smug expression he always wore. But I swallowed it down, biting hard on my tongue. Not now. Not yet.

    Behind me, Jos¨¦¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m pretty convinced we can¡¯t talk here. That looked like your final warning. I don¡¯t want to be the reason you lose your job.¡±

    I turned my head slightly, meeting his gaze over my shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t even like the job,¡± I muttered under my breath, half to him, half to myself. ¡°Which is why my n has to work.¡±

    He stood up from his chair, slipping a card from the inner pocket of his jacket. His movements were precise, deliberate, like a man used to being in control. He held it out to me.

    ¡°Call me,¡± he said simply. ¡°I¡¯ll fix <b>a </b>ce for us to discuss more,¡±

    I took the card, staring at the name embossed in neat letters, the number beneath it. My fingers lingered on the card longer than they should have, like it was a key to a door I had been dying to open.

    By the time I looked up again, he was already walking toward the exit. He didn¡¯t wait for my reply. He didn¡¯t

    need to.

    The bell above the door jingled as it swung shut behind him, leaving me alone again in the quiet caf¨¦.

    <b>I </b>stared at the card for a few seconds longer, my thoughts a storm inside my head. My pulse thudded in my ears, faster and faster until I thought it might burst. Then, slowly, a breath escaped my lips.

    This was it.

    In a few days, Olivia would permanently be out of this world and out of my life for good.

    A a

 Ex wife bye 280

    Chapter <b>280 </b>

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    :..

    <b>63 </b>

    10 vouchers

    I gently lowered my spoon onto the empty te, signaling to the maids that I was done with breakfast. The quiet tter of tes being cleared filled the air as <b>I </b>leaned back slightly in my chair.

    Just as I was about to reach for my coffee, my phone buzzed. I nced down and saw a small notification. Olivia. My chest tightened slightly at the sight of her name. I tapped the screen and opened the message.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise¡± I whispered more to myself as I raised the phone to get a closer look. To my surprise, she greeted me with a good morning for the first time since I got her number back at the restaurant a few days

    ago.

    Yes I was finally able to get her number, it was almost as hard as hell, and I know how many times she told me no, but I kept pushing, and I used the one person I knew she couldn¡¯t say no to.

    Charlie.

    I kept reminding her that we need to bemunicating as his parents even though we¡¯re not in a rtionship, we had agreed to be friends before I took her on that lunch date, andst I remember friends are allowed to have other friends¡® numbers.

    At the end when we were leaving the restaurant without warning she just snatched my phone from my pocket and added her number in.

    I was still using the same password on my phone since we got married so I was surprised that she still remembered it even after all this year. After I got her number she never answered me each time I texted her or tried to call.

    But now, here she was, breaking the ice herself with a simple morning greeting. I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips. This was progress. A sign, perhaps, that she was softening, at least slightly.

    Just as I reached for my phone to text her back, it rang sharply. My name shed on the screen, followed by James¡®

    ¡°Talk to me,¡± I said, swiping to answer immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to talk,¡± James replied, his voice clipped and unusually tense. ¡°You¡¯re going to want to see this for yourself. Judging by yourck of celebration<b>, </b>I¡¯m assuming you haven¡¯t heard the news this morning.¡±

    My brow furrowed. ¡°And what news is that?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked cautiously, sensing the weight behind his tone.

    ¡°Marcus has been arrested,¡± James said coldly, without hesitation.

    I froze mid¨Cmotion, the spoon hovering over my coffee, Marcus? Arrested? My mind reeled as the implications settled in. This was shocking news, even by the standards of our chaotic lives<b>. </b>

    James continued, his voice sharp and steady. ¡°Well, I told you from the beginning, Adrian. Marcus is still a

    <b>12:18 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>21 </b>

    :..

    <b>63 </b>

    10 vouchers

    child in the business world. He thought he could rival you just because he¡¯s been around for a few years, gained some money, and built a small business<b>. </b>But without your help without you giving him a leg up when he was nothing he wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far. And now? Interpol caught him this morning because he couldn¡¯t keep his real work clean.¡±

    I leaned back in my chair, processing each word. ¡°Keep going,¡± I said, my curiosity piqued despite the knot forming in my chest.

    ¡°Turns out he was involved in an international drugwork,¡± James said. ¡°They have evidence, shipments, bank records, andmunication logs. Everything. It¡¯s all over the news right now. He¡¯s finished, Adrian.¡±

    ¡°Drugs? Marcus? So that exins everything¡­ The money, the rapid rise in influence, the bold moves he was making in the business world. It all makes sense now. I never questioned him enough, but I should have seen iting.¡± I said.

    James exhaled sharply. ¡°Interpol made sure he¡¯s in cuffs now. His reputation is basically destroyed. Every investor linked to him is pulling out. By tonight, he won¡¯t have a shred of credibility left.¡±

    I allowed myself a long, slow breath. Relief mixed with the lingering frustration I¡¯d felt over Marcus¡® audacity. ¡°Alright, then. Suits him right. At least my back is cleared now, and thepany can breathe for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Well, not quite,¡± James said, leaning into the seriousness of the conversation. ¡°Our new contender in the business world has stepped into the spotlight after that robbery incident and you¡¯re not gonna believe who it is, ke Enterprise. They¡¯re the onlypany currently matching your stats. Numbers, expansion, influence ¨C you name it, they¡¯reing for the same ground we¡¯re standing on.¡±

    I tilted my head slightly, considering this. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not a problem. Olivia and I aren¡¯t at each other¡¯s throats anymore, so I¡¯m not too worried about them being a factor.¡±

    James¡® voice dropped slightly, a hint of warning threading through his words. ¡°Are you sure about that? You know there are no friends in the business world, Adrian. Everyone has an angle. Everyone wants something. Even Olivia isn¡¯t just a civilian in this. She¡¯s a major yer now.¡±

    I ran a hand through my hair, leaning forward and letting the tension ease just slightly. ¡°Trust me, James, we both have bigger problems at the moment than fighting each other. Right now, keeping Charlie safe, and watching out for potential threats is more important than worrying about old grudges or business rivalries.¡±

    James paused, clearly weighing my words. ¡°Alright.¡±

    There was a moment of silence, filled only by the soft background noise of the morning.

    James finally said, ¡°Just¡­ stay sharp. I¡¯ll keep you updated on thepany.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, ending the call with a single press. I set my phone down, the weight of the morning¡¯s news settling over me like a storm cloud. Marcus¡® arrest was a relief, yes, but my table was still full, well until we found out who¡¯s behind all this.

    For a moment, I just sat there, letting the quiet of the house envelop me. The maids moved quietly, clearing thest remnants of breakfast, but my mind was elsewhere strategizing, recalcting, and preparing.

 Ex wife bye 281

    ADRIAN¡¯S POV

    455

    55 <b>vouchers </b>

    Marcus really thought he was untouchable. He truly believed that his little schemes and connections could shield him from consequences. Now, look where that led him. I let out a small, bitter sigh, shaking my head as I tried to digest the chaos he had caused in his own life. Some people never learn, and Marcus <b>was </b>a perfect example of that. The arrogance, the careless risk¨Ctaking, thinking the business world owed him something it was bound toe crashing down eventually.

    I had barely let my mind linger on Marcus¡¯s downfall when my phone buzzed sharply on the table. The vibration made me jump slightly, but I quickly reached for it without even checking who it was. My fingers tapped the answer button almost instinctively.

    ¡°Yes, James,¡± I said, my voice calm but with a slight undertone of urgency.

    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± came the familiar voice on the other end. But as soon as I put the phone to my ear, I realized this wasn¡¯t James, it was someone else, though the voice carried that unmistakable air of authority and formality. I nced at the screen and saw the caller ID: Commissioner.

    ¡°Mr. Commissioner, good morning,¡± I said, quickly correcting myself, putting the phone back to my ear while trying to sound casual.

    ¡°Sir,¡± themissioner began, his tone measured but carrying that unmistakable weight of importance, ¡°remember I told you I would keep you updated at all times when my men got information from the robbers? Well¡­ they finally spoke. They¡¯ve given us information about who¡¯s behind all the attacks.<b>¡± </b>

    I froze mid¨Cstep, my hand gripping the edge of the breakfast table. My heart skipped a beat. Another good news today, this was wonderful. Finally, some rity in this chaos? I had spent endless sleepless nights trying to figure out who would target Olivia, who would dare cross her in such a way. Then out of nowhere themissioner just called to inform me about the same matter? It seemed that luck or maybe persistence was finally on my side.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady even though excitement bubbled beneath the surface. ¡°Tell me. Who is this person trying to harm Olivia?¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t able <i>to </i>get thest name of the person,¡± themissioner continued, his tone cautious. ¡°The robbers said they didn¡¯t know herst name. Thatplicates things because there could be several people with the same first name. Plus, their description of her isn¡¯t entirely urate. But still, her name gives us a step forward, a lead we can pursue.¡±

    I felt a sh of disappointment ripple through me. My excitement deted like a punctured balloon. I had been expecting a full dossier ¨C details, addresses, contacts but instead, all I had was a first name. A small step forward, yes, but not nearly enough. He should have just started with this in the beginning though, instead of getting my hopes this high.

    I ced the phone on speaker and walked toward the window, my mind racing as I tried to piece this together. The morning sun filtered in through the ss, but I barely noticed it. My grip tightened around the cup of coffee I had poured earlier, and I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration.

    ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s name?¡± <b>I </b>asked, pacing slightly, trying to maintainposure.

    <b>14:05 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b><ul><li></li></ul>

    (55)

    EL 55 vouchers

    ¡°They said her name was¡­ Isadara, I think. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing a name like that, so it¡¯s hard to pronounce,¡± themissioner replied.

    The words hit me like a physical blow. Isadara. My hand immediately went numb. The cup of coffee slipped through my fingers, shattering on the floor. Dark liquid spread quickly across the marble, but I hardly noticed. My eyes widened in disbelief as shock coursed through my body. My breathing quickened as my mind refused to ept the words.

    I turned slowly toward the phone, my heart hammering in my chest. ¡°Do you mean¡­ Isadora<b>?</b>¡± I asked cautiously, my voice barely above a whisper. I had to confirm this before jumping to any conclusions.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the name. Isadora,¡± themissioner said, his voice confirming my worst fears.

    No. No, this couldn¡¯t be possible. Isadora? She¡­the person I had known, the one who had caused me minor frustrations and petty lies in the past. She couldn¡¯t have escted to something this extreme. I understood she had lied about being pregnant, sure, and perhaps manipted situations to her advantage, but this¡­ this was another level entirely. Attempting to harm Olivia? It seemed surreal, almost unthinkable.

    I ran my hand through my hair again, my chest tightening. Why would she go this far? My mind raced through every interaction I had had with her over the years. Every little deceit, every minor betrayal, it never crossed my mind that she was capable of something as sinister as attempting murder.

    ¡°Hello?¡± themissioner¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality, breaking my spiraling thoughts.

    Then I started hearing multiple footsteps approaching from the kitchen, my head turned towards that area to find the maids rushing to the dinning where I stood.

    They were probably rushing towards the broken coffee ss cup that echoed through the whole ss, each carrying a broomstick and a disposal bin in hand.

    ¡°Are you alright sir?¡± the head maid asked me as she nced between the mess on the floor and me, her eyes scanning if I had sustained any minor cuts, she knew I already had a wound I was recovering from.

    ¡°Yes, just clear this ce up,¡± I said, my voice low and still shocked but firm enough.

    ¡°Just¡­ give me a few minutes,¡± I said again, turning my attention back to themissioner still on the phone, ¡°Olivia and I wille to your station¡­ with the person¡¯s picture¡­ someone we suspect might be behind all this.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for his reply. My tone left no room for argument.

    I ended the call and immediately moved toward the stairs, each step filled with urgency. The maids cleaning the shattered coffee on the floor was thest thing on my mind, my focus was entirely on getting ready, on preparing to confront the nightmare that Isadora had be.

 Ex wife bye 282

    How was I going to tell this to Olivia now? The question kept circling my head like an unwanted shadow as I buttoned my shirt in front of the mirror. The pain in my wound had reduced enough that I could finally go back to wearing t¨Cshirts and proper suits, but even with the relief, my chest felt heavy. Not because of the injury, but because of the conversation I knew wasing.

    No matter how much I dreaded it, there was no avoiding it. Olivia had the right <i>to </i>know. She had waited a long time for the truth about the people hunting her, and now that a name had finally surfaced, she needed to hear it from me. If anything, she deserved that much honesty.

    I adjusted my cuffs slowly, trying to stall time even though I knew I was only dragging my own nerves further. The reflection staring back at me in the mirror looked calm, but inside I was uneasy. How was she going to react? Would she spiral into anger, or worse into fear?

    Either way, the truth couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    With a decisive inhale, I grabbed my phone from the table and dialed her number.

    The line rang once before she picked up.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she said.

    Her voice was steady, but I could detect the faint tension that had never really left since the attacks started.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly, trying not to let my own anxiety seep through. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±

    ¡°I just finished having a conversation with my dad. Why do you ask?¡± she replied.

    I reached for my jacket, slipping it on while bncing the phone between my shoulder and ear. ¡°I just got off the phone with themissioner. I think we might have found out who sent those hitmen after you both five years ago and at the opening ceremony.¡±

    There was a sharp pause on her end, the silence weighted. When she spoke again, her voice carried a sudden sharpness, a determination that almost cut through the phone. ¡°Who?¡±

    Even through the line, I could hear her need for an answer, the hunger for rity after years of torment.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point telling <i>you </i>over the phone,¡± I said carefully, not wanting to blurt it out in haste. ¡°Even I¡¯m on my way to the station to confirm it. Meet me there so we can talk better.¡±

    The line went dead. She didn¡¯t waste another second, not even to reply. Once she knew there was even the slightest trace of truth within her reach, she moved faster than anyone else.

    I slipped my phone into my pocket and exhaled. My hands found my car keys, and before I realized it, I was driving. My driver had volunteered to drive me there both because he was my driver and I was still healing from an injury, but today I was driving myself.

    My thoughts were racing, trying to prepare myself for the confrontation, for the disbelief, for everything that

    10:56 Wed, <b>Sep </b>24 <b>J </b>

    might follow.

    <b>94 </b>

    <b>20 </b>vouchers

    I reached the station quicker than I expected. The road felt unusually short, or maybe it was my impatience pushing the car forward.

    As I pulled into the lot, I saw her car already parked near the entrance. She had beaten me here, just <b>as </b>I knew she would.

    When she spotted my car, she stepped out of hers almost instantly. No hesitation, no wasted time. She was waiting for me not in the casual way she sometimes did, but deliberately, with purpose. She knew we had to walk in together. After all, themissioner believed we were married, and Olivia was nothing if not sharp enough to keep up appearances.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the person?¡± she demanded the moment I approached her.

    There were no greetings, no warm exchanges. Her tone was clipped, serious, every word coated with impatience.

    I let out a small sigh, stopping a few feet from her. ¡°I think it¡¯s Isadora,¡± I said quietly.

    She froze, her brows knitting together. ¡°Hold on, your Isadora?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted, forcing the word out. ¡°But that¡¯s why we¡¯re both here. To confirm it.¡±

    Her reaction wasn¡¯t what I expected. Instead of rage or disbelief, both her brows shot up in surprise before a strange little smile tugged at her lips. It wasn¡¯t the smile of someone amused by a joke it was something darker, sharper.

    She looked more amused than shocked, as though a part of her had always known Isadora was capable of something like this.

    ¡°That little whore,¡± she muttered under her breath, her words meant more for herself than for me.

    Her calm reaction unsettled me more than her anger would have. But I pushed that thought aside, gesturing toward the station doors. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    We walked side by side, our footsteps echoing across the tiled floor as we entered themissioner¡¯s office. He was already expecting us. We had spoken earlier, so everything was arranged.

    Themissioner gave us a short nod as we stepped in, his face serious. He didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked.

    I gave a small nod. Without hesitation, I reached into my pocket and pulled out the picture of Isadora I had brought with me. My chest tightened as I handed it over to the officer in charge of the investigation.

    The officer took the photograph and headed straight into the interrogation room where the robbers were being held.

    Olivia, themissioner, and I moved into the observation room, the one with therge ss window that

    10:56 Wed, Sep 24 ..

    ¡­

    <b>94 </b>

    20 vouchers

    allowed us to watch without being seen. The air inside was thick with tension. I could feel Olivia¡¯s presence beside me, rigid, her eyes glued to the ss as though she was trying to burn a hole through it.

    The officer held up the photo, turning it so the three men could see.

    ¡°Is this the person who sent you?¡± he asked clearly.

    The silence stretched for a heartbeat, and then all three men nodded at the exact same time. No hesitation, no second¨Cguessing. Their answer was unified.

    ¡°Yes,¡± one of them spoke. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    The confirmation hit me harder than I anticipated. I closed my eyes briefly, a rush of anger and disbelief mixing inside me.

    A small breath escaped my lips as I pinched the bridge of my nose. Just when I thought she had already done her worst lying about the pregnancy, ying with my emotions, my trust she had to sink even lower. To target Olivia¡¯s life. To orchestrate every attempt, every drop of blood spilled.

    Beside me, Olivia¡¯s silence was deafening. She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t gasp, didn¡¯t show a shred of surprise. Her lips were pressed into a thin line, her expression unreadable.

    For a moment, I almost envied herposure.

    As for me, my chest burned. Isadora had crossed a line I never thought she would dare cross.

    ¦¤¦¸

 Ex wife bye 283

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    :

    <b>93 </b>

    E20 vouchers

    A small, cold smile tugged at my lips as the final pieces slid into ce. The puzzle that had nagged at me for years suddenly resolved into a picture I recognized. It was uglier than I¡¯d imagined, but at least it was whole. I had to give her credit, the woman was a master at moving strings. She¡¯d stitched people and events together so neatly that even I had been woven into her tapestry without noticing. For years we had all been pawns on her chessboard, and she had been ying three moves ahead.

    They had mentioned my unborn child, a detail that had felt like a threat and a promise at once and though I¡¯d never seen those men before, their words had lodged in me like a splinter. Back then, I¡¯d believed the obvious lie, I¡¯d believed it was Adrian behind everything because their mouths had shaped his name. I had let the thought rot and fester into a thousand bitter assumptions.

    Now I saw the pattern. She had known. She¡¯d known I was pregnant before I told anyone. She¡¯d orchestrated the revtion, timed it with cruel precision waiting until I was close enough to overhear when she told Adrian that she was carrying his child. Not a coincidence. Not a frightened confession. A deliberate broadcast meant to wound. She¡¯d wanted me to hear her triumph, to feel the floor drop away beneath me. And when she sent her men, she made sure they dropped Adrian¡¯s name into the chaos, a breadcrumb trail pointing at him

    The anger that rose then was calmer, clearer. It wasn¡¯t the frantic, animal fury of someone who panics, it was a calcted, bone¨Cdeep resolve. To think part of the reason I¡¯de here at all was to get revenge. For a long time that revenge had been raw and unshaped, a thing that could have swallowed me whole. She had tried to kill me twice, she had attempted to erase me, but this wasn¡¯t about breaking her the way she¡¯d broken me. It was about setting things right.

    I would have my revenge, yes but I would take it the right way. The justice way.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice asked softly from my right. He came closer, the residue of the interrogation room¡¯s fluorescent re catching at the bandage near his ribs. Even now, even after he¡¯d bled for me for my son the sight of him grounded me more than I wanted to admit.

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± I said, though inside I felt anything but relief and rage warred for dominance until my chest felt too tight. ¡°In fact, I feel better now that we finally know.¡±

    The officer who had been facilitating the rey of the robbers¡® statements left us. Themissioner remained, pragmatic and alert, he folded his hands on the table as though to contain the situation in neat, legal lines.

    ¡°So, themissioner prompted, ¡°you both know this woman then, Mr Westwood?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Not one I¡¯m eager to relive. Let¡¯s focus on the facts.¡±

    Themissioner nodded, ustomed to the brittle edges of people¡¯s frailty when their histories were dragged under brightmps. ¡°Very well. We can issue arrest warrants. We can publish her face, put out an APB, coordinate with airports, and borders making it difficult for her to leave the country. Once she¡¯s identified publicly, it¡¯s a matter of time.¡±

    I almostughed aloud again, but it would have been the wrong sound in that room. Instead, I let the idea hang there for a heartbeat, then shook my head.

    10:57 Wed, Sep <b>24 </b>

    <b>93 </b>

    20 vouchers

    ¡°No,¡± I said, the single word making both men look at me like I¡¯d offered them a strange coin. ¡°That¡¯s not a good move.¡±

    Adrian blinked, incredulous. ¡°You don¡¯t want her arrested?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I said, ¡°but not like that.¡± Themissioner adjusted his tie, waiting, professional patience folded around the moment. ¡°If you post her image, publish a warrant, broadcast that you¡¯re closing in, she¡¯ll run. She¡¯s not a random thug, she¡¯s clever, and she has awork. If she gets wind that you¡¯ve put resources behind a public manhunt, she won¡¯t just go quietly. She¡¯ll disappear somewhere I¡¯ll never find her, and if she cannot be easily caught, she can still strike in other ways. She could move, and while the police chase shadows she might orchestrate another attack. We need her in a ce where a trap can be sprung.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°You want us to bait her?¡±

    ¡°In a manner of speaking.¡± the words tumbling out now that the n had taken form in my mind. ¡°Everything Isadora did, she did to get closer to you. Even during the robbery, the robbers deliberately avoided harming you. That was on purpose. She wanted you alive and visible, essible because her obsession runs on proximity and spectacle. So here¡¯s what I propose: instead of screaming <i>to </i>the country that we¡¯re after her, we invite her toe to you.¡±

    Both men searched my face. There¡¯s always a tiny moment when people weigh the speaker¡¯s sanity against their own willingness to y along with a dangerous suggestion. It¡¯s a knife¨Cedge I know well.

    ¡°Call her,¡± I said. ¡°Tell her you want to talk. Tell her you¡¯ll meet her at your house or your office. Make it personal. Make it something only she would bite on. The moment shees, we have officers staged wearing inclothes, undercover waiting to pick her up. No rm bell, no chance to slip away. We don¡¯t re around the city that we¡¯reing for her, we make here to us because she can¡¯t resist the lure of you.¡±

    Adrian was quiet for a measure of time. The wound along his ribs was a dull ache under his shirt, every motion pulled at him, but the steel in his eyes was back, the same dangerous determination I¡¯d once loved and hated in equal measure.

    ¡°You want me to call her myself?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice was firm. ¡°She expects everything to be public and blunt. She¡¯d n for it. But she won¡¯t expect you to invite her privately. She¡¯s reckless, that¡¯s how she operates. She can¡¯t help herself. Make it sound like you want closure. Make it sound soft, personal, a weakness she¡¯ll prey on. But under the surface, she¡¯ll be walking right into the.¡±

    Themissioner¡¯s posture softened slightly; his fingers tapped on the table as he calcted logistics. ¡°We¡¯d have to coordinate surveince, confirm she¡¯s the one before she arrives, and ensure there¡¯s no secondary n in ce.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything sloppy. We¡¯ll stage a controlled environment, Officers will be in adjacent rooms, on phones, ready, the team will be prepped to move, but not until she¡¯s in position. No rash public notices. No media leaks. We only want her to step into a ce where there¡¯s nowhere to hide.¡±

    Adrian rubbed his hand over his face, then set his jaw. He was always good at cold strategy when his instincts were turned from violence to nning. ¡°We¡¯ll need to ensure there¡¯s no escape, double¨Ccheck exits, confirm she¡¯s alone, and ensure any aplices are contained.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need a usible reason to get her toe,¡± I added. ¡°Something that will worm under her skin and

    A 93

    20 vouchers

    make her believe you¡¯re offering what matters most to her: time with you, the chance to ¡®exin¡® everything, the promise of something only she thinks she can possess.¡±

    Themissioner leaned forward, his interest sharpened. ¡°Do you have something specific in mind? Anything you¡¯ve noticed Isadora reacts to ¡ª threats, ttery, certain words?¡±

    I let a breath out between my teeth. We all knew her obsessions, I knew them because they¡¯d shaped thest five years of my life. ¡°She craves validation and dominance. She¡¯s vtile when she feels ignored. Tell her you want to meet to reconcile, or confess something you¡¯ve been thinking, make it sound like you might be vulnerable to her charms again. That¡¯s the bait. She¡¯lle thinking she¡¯s won.¡±

 Ex wife bye 284

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    20 vouchers

    ¡°So, once you¡¯re in, you don¡¯t need me to follow you?¡± Jose asked as we sat in his small rented apartment, the faint hum of the old ceiling fan filling the silence between us.

    We had been going over today¡¯s n again and again, repeating each step until it felt branded into my mind. Today wasn¡¯t like any other day. Today was the day. My pulse raced just thinking about it, the day I was finally going to get everything I needed, the leverage that would give me the power I¡¯d been craving for years. By the time the sun set, Olivia would no longer matter. Her power, her games, her ability to stand between me and what I wanted they would all end. And I would be the one to make sure of it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said firmly, fixing him with a sharp look. ¡°You said thest time you went there, there was no security, right?¡±

    Jose leaned back in his chair, his hand rubbing the back of his neck as though reying the memory. ¡°Yeah,¡± he confirmed after a pause.

    That detail has been my obsession these past few days. I had gone over it again and again, reying his words, checking and double¨Cchecking every possibility. Thest time Jose had gone to Olivia¡¯s estate had been on a Thursday. And strangely enough, Thursdays seemed to be the anomaly in her schedule. For some reason, her security team always came inter than usual on that day. Not once, not twice, but consistently.

    I hadn¡¯t taken Jose¡¯s word for it alone. No, I couldn¡¯t afford mistakes, not today. Since the moment Jose had given me the address of her house, I had shadowed her routines, memorized the patterns of every single person who worked for her. The gardener who came too early on Mondays, the driver who disappeared for an hour every Wednesday afternoon, the cook who slipped out to the markette on Fridays. Every single one of them had be part of my study, because one wrong move, one blind assumption, and the entire n would copse.

    But Thursday, that was the opening. That was the crack in her fortress. And today was Thursday. My chest tightened with something dangerously close to excitement.

    ¡°This is it,¡± I whispered to myself more than to Jose. ¡°My way in.¡±

    Today had to be perfect. Not good. Not almost. Perfect. There would be no second chance if I failed, no time to patch up mistakes. I had waited too long, suffered too much, lost too many opportunities to let things slip through my fingers again. Today I was going to execute everything wlessly, and when I was done, Olivia¡¯s carefully constructed walls would crumble.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± I said aloud, forcing my voice steady, hiding the tremor of anticipation that threatened to spill out. I straightened in my seat, feeling that familiar burn of determination in my chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat ourselves some leverage and get one step closer to what we both want.¡±

    Jose gave a small nod, though his eyes flickered with doubt. I ignored it. I couldn¡¯t let his hesitation touch me.

    Just as I reached for my phone to check the time, it buzzed violently in my hand. Startled, I nced down at the screen. My breath caught. My heart stumbled in its rhythm beforeunching into a wild sprint. The name shing on the caller ID nearly made my knees buckle.

    Adrian.

    :

    4

    93

    35 vouchers

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. My hand shot up to cover my mouth as if I could hold in the gasp that threatened to escape. Adrian. After four long years of silence. Four years of being blocked, ignored, cut off as though I¡¯d never meant anything to him. And now, not only had he unblocked me he was calling me.

    It was the most amazing, unexpected thing that had happened to me in years.

    I fumbled with the phone, afraid that if I hesitated for even a second, he would change his mind, hang up, and vanish back into that endless silence. With trembling fingers, I swiped to answer.

    ¡°Isadora.¡±

    Just hearing my name in his voice sent a shiver down my spine. The sound rolled through me, warm and electrifying, dragging up memories I had tried to bury:ughter under the stars, whispered promises when we were too young to understand their weight, the way he used to say my name like it belonged only to him.

    ¡°Hi, Adrian,¡± I managed, keeping my tone calm even as my insides quaked. ¡°I¡¯m d you finally decided to unblock me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said softly. His voice carried a depth I hadn¡¯t heard in years, a mixture of weariness and sincerity <i>that </i>made my chest ache. ¡°I did that because we need to talk. About us. Dora¡­ what you did to me four years ago hurt me, deeply. I thought I could never forgive you. But¡­ you¡¯re my friend. My mom cares about you so much, and so do I. So I¡¯d like you toe to my ce. We can talk better in person than over the phone. There¡¯s something important I want to tell you.¡±

    For a moment, I forgot how to stand. His words melted me, softening every hard edge I had built to survive these past years. It had been over a decade since Adrian had spoken to me with that kind of sweetness, that kind of tenderness. And now, he was inviting me to his home, reaching out, offering me a chance I thought had been gone forever.

    My heart screamed. Could this be it? Could this mean he was finally ready to forgive me? That he was ready to erase the invisible wall he had ced me behind and pull me out of this endless friendzone where I¡¯d been trapped for so long?

    My lips parted, the urge <i>to </i>shout yes, to scream into the phone that I was on my way already, nearly overwhelming. But then, like a cold ssh of water, reality cut in.

    I had something important to do today. Something that couldn¡¯t wait.

    Adrian was more important than anything, more important than air, than tomorrow but I couldn¡¯t gamble with this. Olivia was still in the picture, still poisoning everything. If I didn¡¯t take my chance today, I¡¯d have to wait until next week, and who knew what Olivia would weave in that time? She was crafty, dangerous, capable of seducing Adrian all over again and snatching him back before I even had the chance to reim what was

    mine.

    No. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    For now, Adrian would have to wait. He had already unblocked me, already called, already invited me. That was enough to hold onto. Tomorrow, when this is done, I will go to him. I would show up at his house, and it wouldn¡¯t matter if I came a dayter. What mattered was that I came. What mattered was that he had opened the door again<b>, </b>and I was never going to let it close.

    10:57 Wed, Sep 24 ¡­

    Tomorrow belonged to Adrian. But today¡­ Today belonged to me and Olivia.

    <b>§Á </b>

    35 v

 Ex wife bye 285

    <b>Chapter </b>285

    ISADORA¡¯S POV

    I let out a small, careful sigh that felt more like a pry at my ribs than relief. Choosing to dy Mirian was like choosing between two small deaths- a stab of guilt for postponing him, and a tighter stab for risking everything if I let emotions steer me now. It pained me to make that decision, but it was a clean, necessary pain. If I told him no outright, who knew how he might react, he could be suspicious, annoyed, even back away and change his mind about seeing me at all. Better to keep him gently tethered with the promise of my arrival and let the exact timing remain my secret. Who knew, I might get Olivia¡¯s son sooner than I expected and still make it to Adrian¡¯s ce by midnight. The possibility steadied me.

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady.

    Jose¡¯s face registered the moment I answered. An expression flickered across it ¨C

    surprise,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Adrian said, and then the line went dead.

    The silence after the call exploded in my skull. Jose swore under his breath. ¡°What the hell?¡± he asked, his voice pitching higher than he intended.

    ¡°Rx,¡± I murmured, smoothing the thinness from my tone as if words could iron out our nerves. ¡°We¡¯re going to get this done first before I go see him, okay?¡± I told him, and the question framed itself <i>as </i>both reassurance to him andw to myself.

    Hearing that, his face ckened into something calm. ¡°Then we better hurry up with this,¡± he said, and we moved.

    ¡ª

    Outside, the evening air hit us like an aplice warm, smelling faintly of diesel and cut grass, the city¡¯s pulse slowing toward night. Our ride was waiting, an unremarkable sedan with the driver hunched over his steering wheel, pretending to be distracted by his phone. Jose had been careful, he¡¯d rented an apartment near Olivia¡¯s mansion so we could strike quickly and vanish before anyone noticed the absence of a child or the disturbance that came with taking him. It was practical, clinical almost, and I appreciated the cold efficiency of it. Emotion had no ce when leverage needed to be taken.

    We reached the mansion in less time than felt right. The estate always seemedrger up close than images made it. My hands were steady. My eyes were steady. Inside, my heart kept a quiet, steady beat of warning and excitement braided together.

    I¡¯d quit my job yesterday. The memory of walking into that useless manager¡¯s office and letting him have every inch of my frustration still burned a little in my throat. Shouting felt like ripping off a bandage that had festered for too long a quick tear and then an end to pretending. I didn¡¯t need that job anymore. I had spent months feeding myself small ambitions and lies so the manager¡¯s smug face had been the perfect thing to unload on. It felt good, obscene and liberating to finally tell him what I thought.

    ¨C

    Jose would take care of my financial needs, at least for a while. He had promised a small thank¨Cyou gift when he finally secured his position. I believed him. I needed to. The thought of being dependent gnawed at me, but not as fiercely as the idea of losing Adrian again. Still, power was being built today in a different currency: information, leverage, a little boy who represented ess and advantage. That was the kind of capital money couldn¡¯t easily buy.

    7:03 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>

    F:

    The cab stopped directly in front of the gate. We stepped out, the gravel crunching under our shoes like tiny rms. Jose shot me one more nod that meant everything and nothing, a shorthand for the n¡¯s pieces and the trust we were supposed to have in one another. He moved forward and pressed the doorbell with a casual, practiced motion. We didn¡¯t look like intruders, we looked like someone¡¯s evening guests who¡¯d been allowed past the mundane rigmarole of security. That was the image we wanted.

    When the gateman came, his brow furrowed in recognition at the sight of Jose. He didn¡¯t expect to see him here. For a heartbeat, there was the waver of a man recalcting his day whether this meeting was sanctioned, whether it was worth the trouble of disturbing the household. The man looked older, worn in with the kind of careful suspicion that people who stand watch develop.

    ¡°Good day, sir,¡± the gateman said, a practiced politeness wrapped around the caution.

    ¡°Good day. Open the gate. I want to talk to my family,¡± Jose said, setting a smile on his face that looked like a mask but read as sincere enough.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. ke and his wife aren¡¯t around at the moment. They stepped out, and it¡¯s only Mrs. Olivia and her son in the house,¡± he said. In his head, Jose must¡¯ve looked like someoneing to check on rtives a harmless story to justify an unexpected visit. The gate man probably assumed Jose was here to see Olivia¡¯s parents, not realizing how perfectly that small assumption fit our n.

    Jose tilted his head toward me, smiling in a way that made it clear we were on the same page. The setup couldn¡¯t be more perfect: just Olivia and her son at the mansion, a quiet interior, fewer eyes to pry. My pulse thudded faster. I met Jose¡¯s smile with my own, and we both understood how fragile and exquisite this

    moment was.

    ¡°I know they¡¯re not around,¡± Jose said smoothly, leaning into a tone of mild annoyance. ¡°They told me before I came, but it¡¯s Olivia I want to talk to.¡±

    The gateman hesitated, a small fissure of doubt shadowing his features. He repeated the rules with mechanical caution. ¡°Sir, the thing is Mrs. Olivia told me not to open the gate to visitors without the request from both her and Mr. ke,¡± he said, almost pleading to a rulebook that had kept him safe.

    Jose¡¯s reply was a quiet weapon, heavy with implication. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you know I¡¯m not a visitor. What I want to say to Olivia is important, and if she finds out you kept me here this long from telling her this, trust me, you would surely lose your job.¡± I watched the old man weigh the sentences, feel the tilt toward self- preservation. He did not want to be the excuse for a man¡¯s dismissal.

    For a split second, the gateman¡¯s eyes flicked between Jose¡¯s steady gaze and our faces. He pressed the remote, the gate sliding open with the soft, inevitable sigh of systems obeying orders and fear. We walked through with big smiles on our faces, the smiles of people who believed entirely in the stories they told the world.

    ¡°You handled that well,¡± I said quietly to Jose, a smallpliment that felt like a shared victory.

    When we reached the front door, I turned slightly, my voice lowering so no one else could hear. ¡°You can stay here and make sure that gateman doesn¡¯t get involved, will you be able to do that?¡± I asked him, every syble wrapped in urgency and trust.

    Jose caught my eyes, a half¨Csmile pulling at his mouth, and answered in the sort of tone that belonged to men who still kept surprises in reserve. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, I may be old but I still have a lot left in the tank, just hurry up and get the boy so we would be out of here before the security team gets here.¡±

 Ex wife bye 286

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    :

    56 vouchers

    Adrian had just texted me, his words simple yet powerful enough to calm my nerves. He said he had spoken with Isadora and just as we thought, she had agreed toe meet him at his ce.

    I stared at the message for a few moments, almost disbelieving how neatly everything was falling into ce. My lips curled into a small smile as relief washed over me. This was good, no, this was perfect news. Themissioner had already stationed policemen around Adrian¡¯s building, waiting for her to step foot inside. The very moment she did, she would be arrested. Just like that.

    Finally, finally, the nightmare would end.

    For weeks, I had lived in fear, every corner of my home guarded, every outing apanied byyers of security. I could barely breathe without feeling as though eyes were on me, watching, plotting. But now, that heavy weight pressing on my chest was beginning to lift. After today, there would be no more Isadora, no more shadow of danger following me everywhere I went.

    I would be free.

    The thought filled me with a strange giddiness. Free to walk the streets without a constant swarm of bodyguards. Free to linger in caf¨¦s and boutiques without worrying if someone lurked nearby. Free to stay here in New York longer, to enjoy the city as I had always wanted but never could.

    I leaned back against the wall and closed my eyes for a second, imagining all the ces I could explore. The museums, the parks, thete¨Cnight diners with neon signs glowing against the dark sky. I hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy any of it before not with danger lurking, and not during my marriage to Adrian. Back then, life was suffocating, weighed down by duty, appearances, and the endless feeling of not being enough for him.

    But speaking of Adrian¡­

    Lately, my thoughts kept circling back to him. Against my will, against my better judgment, they lingered on him longer than they should.

    I had given him a lot of thought these past few days. More than I wanted to admit. My mother had even spoken to me about him, reminding me in her calm voice that no matter what mistakes he had made, he once did something no man had ever done for me he had taken a bullet for me. That wasn¡¯t something to forget easily, no matter howplicated our past was.

    And it was true: Adrian seemed¡­ different now. Changed. In the past, I had always been the one chasing him, making the effort, trying to hold the pieces of our marriage together while he slipped further and further away. But recently, it felt like the roles had reversed. He seemed to be paying more attention to me, making actual efforts to reconnect, to prove something.

    And then there was what he told me about Isadora that he had no real rtionship with her, that she had forced herself on him. I wanted to resist believing it, but when I stacked everything together, it made sense. It fit.

    So maybe¡­ maybe when Isadora was finally locked away where she belonged, I could consider giving Adrian another chance. Maybe, if he kept showing this version of himself, the one who fought for me instead of

    <b>11:48 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>27 M¡­

    against me, I could let him back into my life.

    But that was forter. For now, all I had to do was wait for the good news toe from him.

    ¿Ú

    <b>€</b>738

    With that thought, I slipped my phone into my hand and moved toward the stairs. The smell of sizzling meat drifted faintly from the kitchen downstairs, reminding me of what I had left behind. I had been frying steak for Charlie earlier, making breakfast since the maids hadn¡¯te in yet. My mother wasn¡¯t around either, <b>so </b>it fell on me to make sure my son ate something decent this morning.

    It felt strange, doing it myself again. Domestic. But in a way, it grounded me, reminded me that despite all the chaos swirling around my life, some things remained simple. A mother cooking for her child.

    I padded up thest steps and grabbed my phone from the side table where I had left it, then began descending again. Each step carried me closer to the kitchen, to the faint crackling of meat in the pan.

    Then the front door opened.

    The sound was sharp, echoing just enough to make me pause mid¨Cstep. I frowned slightly. My parents? But they weren¡¯t supposed to be back until evening. Confusion tugged at me, but I brushed it off. Maybe ns had changed.

    I continued down, my hand grazing the rail, and called out, ¡°Mom, why are you guys back so early?¡± My voice carried casually as I moved toward the kitchen door.

    But no answer came.

    Instead, the only sound was the steady, deliberate rhythm of footsteps approaching me from behind.

    A chill raced down my spine. Slowly, carefully, I turned, my heart thudding in my chest.

    And then I saw her.

    Isadora.

    My breath hitched, my eyes widening so sharply it almost hurt. My mind scrambled, refusing to believe what my eyes were telling me. She stood there, just a few steps away, her presence impossible yet undeniable.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The word slipped out, trembling. ¡°But how are you here?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. She was supposed to be on her way to Adrian. She was supposed to be walking straight into the trap we had so carefullyid for her. How had she gotten past the gate? How had shee here without anyone stopping her?

    Fear gripped me instantly, mping down on my lungs, making it hard to breathe. Before I knew who she truly was, I had never been afraid of her. I had underestimated her, but now? Now that her mask had fallen away, I knew exactly what she was capable of.

    And facing her like this, in my home, unprepared and unprotected, I felt the full weight of that danger.

    Did shee alone? Or was someone else waiting outside, ready to finish what she had started before? Was this another attempt to end my life, to destroy mepletely?

    11:48 Sat, Sep 27 14..

    2400

    My pulse thundered in my ears, my instincts screaming at me not to waste another second. I turned <b>on </b><b>my </b>heel, panic giving me speed, and bolted into the kitchen. My only thought was to arm myself, to grab something, anything that could be used as a weapon.

    If she truly came here alone, then maybe I could handle her myself.

    But if not¡­ then God help me.

    B

 Ex wife bye 287

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    6733

    65 vaticherz

    My eyes darted desperately around the kitchen, my heart hammering so loudly in my chest that it drowned out every other sound. The moment my gazended on a knife lying on the shelf, a flicker of hope lit inside me. If she was truly here alone, then maybe I could defend myself. I wasn¡¯t looking to kill anyone today, but if she intended to end my life, then I had no choice. It was either her or me.

    I lunged forward, my hand curling around the knife¡¯s handle, but before I could secure it<b>, </b>a sharp, stinging pain shot through my wrist. My breath caught in my throat as my hand involuntarily opened, the de slipping from my grasp and ttering loudly against the tiled floor. My eyes widened in disbelief. She <b>was </b>already beside me, so close that I could smell her perfume mixed with the coppery tang of tension in the air. Isadora had struck me with her elbow, so quick and precise that I hadn¡¯t even seen her move.

    How? How did she close the distance that fast? My mind screamed at me to grab something else, anything, but my eyes snapped back to the knife now lying between us. A weapon that could decide everything in the next few seconds.

    We both looked at it at the same time. The room seemed to narrow to just that one object<b>, </b>sitting there between us, mocking us both. I could almost hear time ticking away, each second pressing on my chest like a stone. Whoever grabbed it first would have the upper hand.

    She moved. Fast. Too fast.

    But instead of fighting her for it, I let instinct take over. I raised my leg and kicked her as hard as I could. My foot connected with her face, right across the bridge of her nose. There was a sickening crack as the force knocked her back. She stumbled, her hands flying up instinctively, and blood gushed instantly from her nose.

    She staggered a few steps, the blood dripping down her lips and chin, but instead of slowing her, it only seemed to ignite something darker in her. Her eyes zed with fury, and the sight of her bloodied face sent a shiver of dread crawling down my spine.

    The next moment, her fist connected with my midsection. The blow was so powerful, so precise, that I doubled over immediately. My breath rushed out of me in a single gasp, leaving my lungs empty and my vision blurry. My knees buckled as I staggered back, clutching the shelf behind me for support. A fiery ache burned in my stomach, and I bit down hard on my lip to keep from crying out.

    Her voice slithered into my ears, sharp and venomous. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this for a long time, Olivia. And soon¡­ soon you¡¯ll answer to all my requests.¡±

    Her words twisted my insides even more than the punch had. What did she mean by requests? What could she possibly want from me beyond my suffering, my ruin? My head spun with the weight of it, but I didn¡¯t have time to dwell. She was moving again, her hand rising, ready to smash another punch directly into my face.

    This time I was ready. I ducked, her fist slicing past my cheek, and seized a handful of her hair. She shrieked, the sound raw and furious, as I yanked her forward with all the strength I could muster. My hand trembled, but desperation gave me power. With one swift motion, I shoved her toward the stove.

    Her arm struck the frying pan, tipping it over. In an instant, hot oil cascaded down, sttering onto her face

    <b>11:48 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep 27 </b>M¡­

    420

    and neck. The steak hissed as it fell to the floor, the scent of burnt meat filling the air, but all I could hear was

    her scream.

    It was a sound I would never forget

    high, piercing, filled with agony. She dropped to her knees, clutching

    her face, rocking back and forth as though that could somehow lessen the pain.

    My eyes widened in shock. My heart thumped wildly. I hadn¡¯t meant for it to happen. I only wanted to push her back, only wanted space to breathe. But now.

    ¡°My eyes! It hurts!¡± she shrieked, her voice tearing at my cars.

    Blood rushed through my veins like ice. Did the oil get in her eyes too? My stomach twisted at the thought. Her skin was already peeling in angry red patches, her features distorted by burns. The sight alone made me shiver.

    Then she pulled her hands away, and my heart sank even lower. Her eyes were bloodshot, streaming, and when she blinked or tried to, the redness seemed to spread.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see!¡± she screamed, staggering blindly as she scrambled to her feet. ¡°I can¡¯t see! You bitch, you got me blind!¡± Her hands iled in the air, swinging wildly, desperate to hit something, anything, but they only struck empty space.

    Blind.

    The word echoed inside my head, mingling with the thundering of my pulse. This was my chance. I fumbled for my phone with shaky hands, pulling it out of my pocket. My fingers trembled against the screen as I quickly dialed themissioner, my voice low but urgent as I informed him that Isadora was here.

    I didn¡¯t wait for his response. I bolted from the kitchen, mming the door shut behind me and twisting the lock tight. My chest heaved as I pressed my back against the door, the cool wood firm against my damp clothes. My mind spun in circles, trying to calm itself. For now, she was trapped. For now, I was safe.

    Or so I thought.

    I hurried toward the front door, intent on calling the gateman for help, only to freeze when I spotted <i>a </i>familiar figure already standing there.

    Uncle Jose.

    Relief washed over me for a brief second, and I rushed toward him. ¡°Uncle Jose, I need your help! Someone is trying to kill me!¡± My words tumbled out in a frantic rush, my voice breaking.

    But then¡­ nothing. No concern. No rm. Just his face, eerily calm, as a small, cold smile curled at the edges of his lips.

    The world seemed to tilt. My breath caught, my stomach twisting. And in that instant, the pieces aligned. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see me distressed. He wasn¡¯t here by ident. He was with her. He had apanied Isadora here. They were working together.

    But how? How could they possibly know each other?

    27 CD

    I took a cautious step back, my eyes flickering between him and the front door. My mind raced, calcting if I turned and ran back inside, would I make it before he closed the distance?

    His voice cut through my thoughts, steady andced with bitter anger. ¡°I told you, niece. You should have just given me the CEO position from the very start.¡±

    <b>AD </b>

 Ex wife bye 288

    <b>Chapter </b>288

    OLIVIA¡¯S POV

    73

    St vouchers

    ¡°Please, uncle, there¡¯s no need to do this,¡± I said, my voice trembling even as I forced myself to take slow, careful steps backward. My body screamed at me to run, but my mind told me that sudden movements could trigger him, and then I would stand no chance. My heart hammered inside my chest, each <b>beat </b>a reminder of how fragile this moment was.

    Jose¡¯s lips curled into a thin smile, one that held no warmth, only malice and certainty. ¡°You think I¡¯m here for you?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Oh no, Olivia. We¡¯re both here for your son. Once we have him, we¡¯ll have everything we both want.¡±

    His words hit me like a thunderbolt. My breath caught in my throat as realization sank in. Charlie. He was still in his room upstairs, likely lost in his own little world with his headphones on, oblivious to the storm raging around him. My stomach twisted painfully. He probably hadn¡¯t heard a single sound of the chaos unfolding below, and now I was hearing the most terrifying truth of all ¨C they were both here to take him.

    But why? What did Charlie have to do with any of this? My son was innocent. What sick game were they ying to drag him into this nightmare?

    Even from inside the house, I could hear the muffled thuds and rattling sounds of Isadora mming against the locked kitchen door, desperately trying to break free. Each thump sent a chill crawling down my spine. My eyes darted toward the gateman¡¯s post, silently praying for him toe running, to help, to be a lifeline in this madness. But then I saw him and my heart froze.

    The gatemany sprawled on the ground, motionless. His body twisted unnaturally, his chest rising and falling faintly. He was unconscious.

    My gaze snapped back to Jose. Did he do this? At his age? The thought rattled me, but the evidence was right there. Even as an old man, he still had enough strength, enough ruthlessness, to take down another man, If he was capable of that, then fighting him head¨Con would be suicide. My only option was to think smart, move smart, and pray for a way out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting any of you near my son,¡± I spat, my voice steadier than I felt inside. My hands were shaking, my legs weak, but the thought of Charlie fueled me with a desperate courage. Without giving myself another second to hesitate, I spun around and tried to dart back inside the house.

    I didn¡¯t make it far.

    A searing pain shot through my scalp as my hair was yanked backward with brutal force. The sudden pull wrenched my head back so violently that I cried out in pain, stumbling as I wed instinctively at the hand gripping me.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­let go!¡± I screamed, my fingers digging into his wrist, trying to pry him off.

    But Jose¡¯s grip was iron. His voice came from right beside me, low and venomous. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, niece.¡±

    Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes<b>, </b>not just from the pain but from the hopelessness pressing down on me. My mind raced wildly, grasping at anything, any way to break free. Then, like a spark in the dark, an idea

    <b>11:48 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b>27 M

    flickered in my mind.

    :

    673

    655 voucliers.

    I steadied myself, gathering what little strength I had left. With his grip pulling me backward, his stance was wide, his legs spread just slightly behind me. I raised my own leg, drawing in every ounce <i>of </i>determination, and kicked backward with all my might. My heel mmed into his dick, hitting him directly on his testicles.

    He howled in pain, his grip loosening instantly as his body buckled. Jose copsed onto his knees, clutching the spot I¡¯d struck. His face contorted with rage and agony, and for a moment, just a moment, I felt the faintest surge of triumph.

    And then, in the distance, I heard the faint, blessed sound of sirens wailing. The police. The sound was faint but growing stronger with each second, and I knew then that Adrian and the police must be close, so close I could almost breathe again. Relief surged through me, igniting a spark of hope in the darkness.

    Wasting no time, I bolted back inside the house, my legs carrying me as fast as they could. My chest heaved as I raced up the stairs, my one thought clear as crystal: Charlie. I needed to get to him before they did.

    I pushed his bedroom door open, my breath ragged. Just as I¡¯d feared, he was sitting on the floor, his headphones firmly on, the glow of his game console lighting up his focused face. He hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Not my screams, not the fight, not the danger lurking just outside.

    ¡°Charlie!¡± I rushed forward, my heart breaking at how unaware he was of the storm surrounding us. I grabbed him by the arm, tugging him up so quickly that his console fell from his hands and ttered loudly onto the floor. He jolted, his eyes wide with confusion.

    ¡°Mom?¡± he managed, his voice small.

    ¡°We need to leave now,¡± I said firmly, hoisting him up and clutching him close against me. My arms trembled, but I didn¡¯t loosen my grip. He was my everything, and I wasn¡¯t letting him go.

    By the time we reached the front door again, police cars had swarmed into the estate, their shing lights cutting through the tension like des of salvation. Officers were everywhere, their voices booming as they barkedmands. My eyes darted across the chaos until I saw him.

    Jose was already pinned down, his hands shackled behind him as two officers hauled him roughly to his feet. Seeing him arrested, powerless now, sent a rush of vindication through me.

    And then I saw Adrian. He was running toward me, his eyes filled with panic, fear, and something deeper, something that made my chest tighten.

    I set Charlie down gently on the ground just as Adrian reached me. Without a word, he wrapped me in a fierce embrace. His warmth enveloped me, steadying my trembling body.

    ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± he whispered, his voice rough, almost breaking. His arms tightened around me, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I let myself believe it. I let myself feel safe.

    Behind him, a storm of officers rushed past, charging into the house to apprehend Isadora, but at that moment, I could barely focus on anything else. My life, every fear, every terror of the past few hours shed before my eyes, and suddenly I was overwhelmed by the weight of it all.

    I don¡¯t know when it happened, but I clung to Adrian even tighter, my arms wrapping around him as though I could disappear inside his strength. Tears streamed freely down my cheeks, soaking into his shirt, but I didn¡¯t

    11:48 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 21 UNU

    t Ba vouchers.

    care. I needed this. I needed him.

    Then, a smaller hand slipped around me. I blinked, startled, and looked down. Charlie had wrapped his tiny arms around us both. His face pressed into me, innocent andforting, grounding me in a way nothing else could.

    Adrian and I exchanged a nce through my tears, both of us caught off guard by the simple purity of the gesture.

    ¨C

    this

    Augh escaped me, soft and shaky, even as I continued to cry. It was absurd and beautiful all at once fragile, broken moment wrapped in a child¡¯s unconditional love. Together, the three of us pulled into a single embrace.

    And for the first time in what felt like years, I felt whole again. Complete.

    <b><i>AD </i></b>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!